Skip to main content

Full text of "The works of the Most Reverend Father in God, William Laud, sometime Lord Archbishop of Canterbury"

See other formats 


;LT) 


THE 


WORKS 


MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD, 


WILLIAM     LAUD,     D.  D. 


SOMETIME  LORD  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 


VOL.  III. 
DEVOTIONS,  DIARY,  AND  HISTORY. 


OXFORD : 
JOHN    HENRY    PARKER. 

M  DCCC  LIU. 


EDITOR'S   PREFACE. 


THE  present  volume  contains  four  separate  works  of  Arch 
bishop  Laud. 

I.  The  Summary  of  Devotions,  reprinted  from  the  first 
genuine  Edition,  printed  in  Oxford  in  1667,  from  the  original 
MS.  preserved  in  St.  John's  College.  As  the  MS.  has 
unhappily  been  lost,  it  seemed  the  best  course  to  follow 
accurately  the  above  named  Edition,  which  was  published 
during  the  lifetime  of  Dr.  Bayly,  Dean  of  Salisbury,  and 
President  of  St.  John's  College,  the  Archbishop's  Executor, 
and  his  nephew  by  marriage.  The  original  MS.  had  been 
seized,  with  the  Archbishop's  other  papers,  by  Prynne,  and 
after  its  restoration  to  the  Archbishop,  had  passed,  doubtless, 
with  such  of  his  other  papers  as  had  escaped  the  general 
wreck,  into  the  hands  of  his  Executor.  The  first  part  of  the 
Devotions,  reaching  to  the  end  of  the  paragraph  headed 
'Morbus,'  (p.  51  of  the  present  Edition,)  had  previously 
appeared  in  1650,  and  1663,  under  the  title  of  "  Ofncium 
Quotidianum,  or,  A  Manual  of  Private  Devotions,  by  the 
Most  Reverend  Father  in  God,  Dr.  William  Laud,  late  Lord 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury."  This  has  been  collated  for  the 
present  reprint,  and  any  important  variations  noticed. 

After  the  publication  of  the  Oxford  Edition  of  1667,  there 
appeared  the  following  :— 

1667.  London,  in  smaller  size  than  the  Oxford  Edition  of  the  same  year, 
and  with  only  the  Lambeth  imprimatur. 

1683.  Under  the  following  title,  "The  Daily  Office  of  a  Christian,  being 
the  Devotions  of  the  Most  Keverend  Father  in  God,  Dr.  William  Laud, 
late  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  The  Fourth  Edition.  Wherein 


VI  PREFACE. 

several  Catechetical  Paraphrases,  and  other  very  excellent  Prayers, 
selected  out  of  the  Primitive  Writers,  formerly  published  in  Latin, 
are  now  made  English,  and  the  whole  reduced  to  an  exact  method 
for  the  Benefit  of  the  Devout.  London,  printed  for  Matthew  Gilli- 
flower,  William  Hensman,  and  are  to  be  sold  at  their  shops  in  West 
minster  Hall.  1683." 

1687.  Same  title,  Fifth  Edition.     London,  reprinted  for  T.  B.  M.  G.  and 
W.  H.,  and  are  to   be  sold  by  Eichard  Heavisid,  over  against  the 
Devil  Tavern,  near  Temple  Bar. 

1688.  (Also  termed)  Fifth  Edition  ;  same  title-page;  printers' names  not 
given. 

1705.  Same  title.  Sixth  Edition.  London,  printed  for  Samuel  Keble, 
at  the  Great  Turk's  Head  in  Fleet  Street,  and  K.  Wellington  at  the 
Dolphin  and  Crown  at  the  West  End  of  St.  Paul's  Churchyard  ;  and 
W.  and  M.  Gilliflower  at  the  Black  Eagle  in  Westminster  Hall. 

1838.     Oxford.     A  reprint  of  the  Oxford  Edition  of  1667. 

II.  The  Diary  of  the  Archbishop,,  which  has  been  carefully 
collated  with  the  original  MS.  in  the  Library  of  St.  John's 
College,  Oxford. 

III.  Notes  on  Prynne's  Breviate,  now  first  published,  of 
which  a  full  account  will  be  found  in  an  Introductory  Note. 

IV.  The  History  of  the  Archbishop's  Troubles   and  Trial 
(the  First  Part),  which  has  also  been  collated  with  the  original 
MS.,  and  the  various  corrections  and  additions  indicated  in 
the  notes. 

The  next  volume  will  contain  the  remaining  portion  of  the 
History,  to  which  will  be  added  an  Appendix  of  such  Docu 
ments  as  may  be  considered  necessary  for  its  illustration. 

JAMES  BLISS. 

OGBOURNE  ST.  ANDREW, 
Dec.  4,  1852. 


CONTENTS. 


Page 

I.     A  Summary  of  Devotions          .         .         .         .  .          1 

II.     The    Diary    of    the    Archbishop's    Life  (preceded  by 

H.  Wharton's  Preface  to  Diary  and  History)  .      109 

III.  Marginal  Notes  on  Prynne's  Breviate         .          .  .257 

IV.  History  of  Troubles  and  Trial                     .  .     273 


A 

SUMM  ARI  E 

OF 

DEVOTIONS, 

Compiled  and  Ufed  by 
Dr.  WILLIAM  LAUD, 

Sometime    L<*.    Arch-Bishop    of 

CANTERB  VR  Y. 

Now  Publifhed  according  to  the  Copy  written 

with  his  own  hand,  and  referved  in  the 

Archives  of  St.  John  Baptist's 

Colledge  Library  in 

OXON. 


OXFORD, 

Printed  by  William  Hall,  Anno  Dom.    1667, 


LA  UP. VOL.  ITI. 


IMPRIMATUR, 

GJLBEBTUS  CANT. 


Dai.  Lambe* 
thce,  Dec.  12, 

1666, 


IMPRIMATUR, 


JOHAN.  FELL, 

Vicecan. 


Oxon.  Dec.  28. 
1666. 


ET  CONVEESUS  VIVIFICASTI  ME. 
PsaL  Ixx.  20.  [Edit.  Vulg.] 

O  COME  hither  and  hearken,  all  ye  that  fear  God,  and  I  will  Psal. 
tell  you  what  He  hath  done  for  my  soul. 


Ixvi.  16. 


Pater  noster, 
Qui  es  in  Ccelis, 
Sanctificetur 
Nomen  Tuum. 

Adveniat  Kegnum  Tuum. 


Fiat  voluntas  Tua,  sicut  in 
Coelo,  et  in  Terra. 
Panem 

Nostrum 

Quotidianum  da  nobis 
hodie. 

Et  remitte  nobis  debita, 
sicut,  &c. 

Et  ne  nos  inducas  in  ten- 
tationem  : 

Sed  libera  nos  a  malo. 


Quia  Tuum  est  Regnum, 
Potentia, 

*  [See  Bp.  Andre wes'  "  notes  written 
•with  his  own  hand  in  his  Service 
Book,"  English  Works,  vol.  vii.p  148.] 


3.  p.H47b. 


La3sus  est,  sed  Pater.  Oratio 

Eminenter,  non  inclusive1.  ?Q£ 

In  me,  per  me,  super  me.    aliter.^par. 

Patris  in  nobis,  ut  simus 
filii  Patris  nostri. 

Ut  destruatur  regnum  pec- 
cati,  per  quod  regnant  Mors 
et  Diabolus. 

In  me,  qui  sum  terra,  sicut 
a  sanctis  angelis. 

Superccelestem  et  corpo- 
reum. 

Proprium,  licite  acquisitum. 

Pro  quotidiana  necessitate. 

Talenta  dimitte  nobis  mi- 
nut  a  remittentibus. 

Nee  sinas  intrare  ductos 
pronosque. 

Ab  auctore  mali  extra  nos, 
Diabolo  et  Mundo ;  intra  nos, 
nobis  ipsis :  et  a  malo  culpse, 
per  gratiam ;  poense,  per  mise- 
ricordiam;  omni,  per  pacem. 

Absolutum  in  se. 

Independens  ab  aliis. 

b  [Compendium  Theologise,  Tract,  v. 
de  Septem  Petitionibus  Orat.  Dora. 
Op.,  torn.  i.  col.  304.  B.] 

B   2 


4  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


Gloria  : 


Tuum. 


Circumfulgens  omnia  et  in 
omnibus. 

Et  a  Te,  et  per  Te,  et  ad 
Te,  in  gloria  et  salute  servo- 
rum  Tuorum.  Amen. 


The  Our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven, 

Preface.          l    Hallowed  be  Thy  Name. 
Petitions.         r»     mi      i  •       i 

2.  Thy  kingdom  come. 

3.  Thy  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

4.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread. 

5.  And  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that 
trespass  against  us. 

6.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation; 

7.  But  deliver  us  from  evil. 

The  For  Thine  is  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glory,  for 

0X0  ogy*  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


SYMBOLTJM  APOSTOLICUM   DIVISUM  IN  ARTICULOS. 

1 .  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  heaven 
and  earth. 

2.  And  in  Jesus  Christ,  His  only  Son,  our  Lord. 

3.  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary. 

4.  He  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate;  was  crucified,  dead, 
and  buried. 

5.  He  descended  into  hell;  the  third  day  He  rose  again 
from  the  dead, 

6.  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand 
of  God  the  Father  Almighty. 

7.  From  thence  He  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead. 

8.  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

9.  The  holy  Catholic  Church;   the  Communion  of  saints. 

10.  The  Forgiveness  of  sins. 

11.  The  Resurrection  of  the  body. 

12.  And  the  Life  everlasting.     Amen. 


OFFICIUM  QUOTIDIANUM. 

IN   NOMINE  PATRIS,   ET  FILII,   ET   SPIRITUS   SANCTI.      AMEN. 

O  LORD,  I  am  risen  up,  and  fallen  prostrate  before  Thee ;  Pro  Gratia 
prevent  me,  I  beseech  Thee,  in  all  my  doings  with  Thy  most 
gracious  favour,  and  further  me  with  Thy  continual  help; 
that  in  all  my  works  begun,  continued,  and  ended  in  Thee,  I 
may  glorify  Thy  holy  Name,  and  finally  by  Thy  mercy  obtain 
everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


Almighty  God   and  most  merciful  Father,  all  merciful,  Confessio 

cum  Pre 

catione. 


mercy  itself ;   I  have  erred  wittingly,  and  strayed  willingly,  Cl 


nay  run  from  Thy  ways,  more  like  an  untamed  heifer,  than  a  Per  L.  A. 
lost  or  wandering  sheep.  I  have  followed  too  much,  even 
altogether,  the  absurd  devices  and  brutish  desires  of  my  own 
heart.  I  have  offended  against,  nay  been  offended  at  Thy 
holy,  most  holy  laws ;  I  have  left  undone,  not  done  at  all, 
those  things  which  I  ought  to  have  done ;  and  I  have  done, 
done  nothing  else,  but  those  things  which  I  ought  not  to 
have  done ;  and  there  is  no  health,  no  hope  of  health  in  me. 
But  Thou,  O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me,  miserable,  most 
miserable  sinner,  the  greatest  sinner,  and  most  unthankful 
for  so  great  grace.  Spare  me,  and  them  all,  O  God,  which 
confess  their  faults ;  restore  me,  and  all  them  that  be  peni 
tent,  that  desire  to  be  penitent,  that  wish  they  were,  would 
be  glad  if  they  were  so,  that  fear  they  are  not  enough,  and 
are  sorry  they  are  no  more :  for  this  is  according  to  Thy 
promises,  most  precious,  most  gracious,  most  sweet  promises, 
declared  unto  mankind  in  Christ  Jesu  our  Lord.  Grant 
therefore,  O  most  merciful  Father,  for  His  sake,  who  is  our 

11  [Lancelot  Andrewcs,  Bp.  of  Win-      his  own  hand  in  his  Service  Book," 
Chester.     See  his  "notes  written  with      English  Works,  vol.  vii.  p.  147.] 


6  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Redeemer,,  Advocate,  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  Faith,  our 
Propitiation,  Righteousness,  and  Justification;  that  I  and  all 
penitents  may  hereafter  live  a  godly,  righteous,  and  sober 
life,  to  the  glory  of  Thy  holy  Name,  and  the  salvation  of  our 
own  souls.  Amen. 


ProEemis-      O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  pardon,   I  beseech 

sione  Pe 
catorum. 


!"  Thee,   all  the    sins,   omissions  and   commissions,    thoughts, 


words,  and  deeds,  by  which  I  have  provoked  Thee  unto 
anger,  from  the  time  of  my  birth  to  this  present  moment. 
That  no  one,  nor  all  of  my  sins  together,  may  ever  be  able  to 
cry  oftener  or  louder  in  Thine  ears  for  vengeance,  than  the 
cry  of  my  prayers  may  ascend  up  unto  Thee  for  mercy  and 
for  forgiveness,  and  obtain  that  they  sue  for.  Particularly 
I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  forgive  unto  me  my  great  and  my 
clamorous  sins,  such  as  are,  &c. 

O  Lord,  against  heaven,  and  against  Thee  have  I  sinned, 
and  committed  foul  transgressions  in  Thy  sight,  but  I  beseech 
Thee  wipe  them  all  out  of  the  book  of  remembrances  which 
Thou  hast  written,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  only 
Saviour.  Amen. 

Pro  Donis.  Give  unto  me,  O  Lord,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  a  wise,  a 
sober,  a  patient,  an  understanding,  a  devout,  a  religious,  a 
courageous  heart ;  chaste  and  temperate  reins  and  thought ; 
a  soul  full  of  devotion  to  do  Thee  service,  strength  against  all 
temptations,  especially  the  temptations  of,  &c. ;  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Gratiarum  O  Lord,  I  give  Thee  humble  and  hearty  thanks,  increase 
my  thankfulness,  I  beseech  Thee,  for  all  benefits  and  blessings 
both  spiritual  and  temporal,  which  in  the  riches  of  Thy  great 
mercy  Thou  hast  liberally  poured  down  upon  me,  but  espe 
cially  spiritual.  Lord,  let  me  not  live  but  to  praise  and 
magnify  Thee  and  Thy  glorious  Name.  Particularly  I  give 
Thee  most  unfeigned  thanks  for  my  preservation  from  the 
time  of  my  birth  to  this  present  moment,  for,  &c.  For 
bringing  me  safe  to  the  beginning  of  this  day,  in  which  and 
all  the  days  of  my  life,  I  beseech  Thee,  preserve  me  from  sin 
and  from  danger,  in  soul  and  in  body,  that  all  my  thoughts, 


OFFICITJM   QUOTIDIANUM.  7 

words,  and  works  may  tend  to  the  honour  and  glory  of  Thy 
Name,  the  good  of  Thy  Church,  the  discharge  of  my  duty, 
the  salvation  of  my  soul  in  the  day  of  my  appearance  and 
account  to  be  made  before  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our 
only  Saviour  and  Redeemer.  Amen. 

O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  Pro  Eccle- 
bless  Thy  holy  Catholic  Church,  wheresoever  spread  upon  the  i{gaCatho 
face  x)f  the  whole  earth.  Good  Lord,  purge  it  from  all  atheism, 
heresy,  schism,  superstition,  factious  maintenance  of  ground 
less  opinions ;  that  one  Faith,  one  Lord,  one  Baptism,  may  in 
all  places  be  uniformly  professed,  as  Thy  Church  is,  and  can 
be  but  one.  And  grant,  good  Lord,  that  I  may  be,  and  con 
tinue,  a  faithful,  living,  and  a  working  member  under  Christ 
the  Head,  in  that  Church  the  Body,  all  the  days  of  my  life, 
and  through  the  hour  of  my  death,  through  the  merits,  and 
by  the  grace,  of  the  same  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and  only 
Saviour.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  bless  this  particular  Church  in  which  I  Pro  Eccle- 
live ;  make  it,  and  all  the  members  of  it,  sound  in  faith,  and  cSari!rt 
holy  in  life,  that  they  may  serve  Thee,  and  Thou  bless  them, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Lord,  bless  our  most  gracious  Sovereign,  treasure  up  in  Pro  Rege. 
him  all  Thy  hidden  blessings,  make  him  and  keep  him  a  de 
voted  servant  to  Thee,  a  constant  patron  of  the  Church  and 
truth  •  that  he  may  live  long,  and  be  full  of  honourable  suc 
cess  all  his  days,  in  his  person,  in  his  actions,  in  his  queen, 
in  his  children,  in  his  servants,  in  his  people,  and  crowned 
with  glory  after  life ;  and  in  that  good  time  that  shall  be  best 
both  for  him  and  us,  make  him  a  joyful  father  of  happy  and 
successful  children.  Under  him  bless  the  whole  state,  eccle 
siastical  and  civil,  that  righteousness  and  peace  may  kiss  each 
other,  and  we  serve  and  honour  Thee  for  ever.  Amen. 


Good  Lord,  bless  all  the  places  to  which  Thou  hast  made  Pro  Ami- 

cis  et  Con 
sanguineis. 


me  have  any  nearer  reference,  the  place  where  I  was  born,  C1 


&c. ;  every  soul  contained  in  any  of  these,  all  my  friends, 
kindred,  acquaintance,  any  unto  whom  Thou  hast  made  me 


8  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

any  way  beholding;  especially  my  nearer  and  my  bosom 
friends,,  Dr.  -  -  &c.  All  those,  &c.  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee, 
forgive  me  and  them  all  our  sins,  and  continue  us  Thy  servants 
both  in  life  and  death.  Amen. 

Pro  Gracious  Father,  bless  my  servants,  and  make  them  Thine  ; 

Servis  b.  g|ye  tjiem  grace  to  serve  Thee  first,  then  me,  with  faithfulness, 
soberness,  and  diligence.  Make  me  ever  willing,  and  in  some 
measure  able,  to  repay  unto  them  the  time  and  the  strength 
which  they  either  have  or  shall  spend  to  do  me  service,  even 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

Pro  Afflic-  O  Lord,  bless  all  the  afflicted  members  of  the  body  of  Thy 
Son,  wheresoever,  howsoever  afflicted.  Send  them  constant 


[lib.]  ii       patience  or  speedy  deliverance,  as  seems  best  to  Thee,  and  is 

vers.  Leg.   best  for  them,  according  to  their  several  wants  and  necessities 

etpr°Pnet-  whatsoever;  (particularly,  &c.)     And  do  unto  them  according 

to  all  those  mercies  which  I  would  or  should  desire  Thou 

shouldst  show  to  my  own  soul,  if  at  any  time  Thou  shalt  be 

pleased  to  make  my  estate  as  theirs  is  at  this  present.     And, 

O  Lord,  be  merciful.     Amen. 

Pro  Omni-      Blessed  Father,  bless  all  sorts  of  men  in  their  particulars  ; 

Inimicis!11  mme  enemies  with  the  forgiveness  of  sins  :  turn  their  hearts, 
that  they  may  no  longer  hate  Thy  servant  ;  and  if  they  will 
not  be  turned,  deliver  me  not  over,  I  beseech  Thee,  into  their 
power.  And  next  after  the  salvation  of  my  soul,  I  humbly 
beg  it,  deliver  me  not  into  the  hands  of  men,  to  the  shame  or 
scorn  of  the  world.  Amen. 

Submissio  O  Domine  Jesu!  Da  quod  jubes,  et  jube  quod  visd.  Facias 
animam  meam  paratam  in  adventum  Tuum,  veni  quando 
vis.  Des  mihi  ad  minimum  sufficientem,  si  placet  pacatis- 
simam  patientiam,  et  veni  quomodo  vis,  O  Tu,  qui  salus  es 

b  [The  interest  which.  Abp.  Laud  Mr.  Adam  Torless,  my  ancient,  loving, 

felt  for  his  servants,  may  be  illus-  and  faithful  servant,  then  my  steward, 

trated    by  reference  to   his   Diary  :  after  he  had  served  me  full  forty-two 

"1624.    Oct.   2.    Saturday.      In  the  years,   died,   to  my    great  loss   and 

evening,    at    Mr.  Windebancks,    my  grief."     See  also  his  remembrances  of 

ancient  servant,   Adam  Torless,   fell  them  in  his  will,  (Works,  vol.  iv.)] 

into  a  swoon;  and  we  had  much  ado  c  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  col.  895.  A.] 

to  recover  him,  but,  I  thank  God,  we  d  [S.  Aug.  Conf.  lib.  x.  cap.  xxix. 

did."      "1641.    Sept.  23.    Thursday.  (§  40.)  Op.,  torn.  i.  col.  312.  D.] 


OFFICIUM  QUOTIDIANUM.  9 

omnium  sperantium  in  Te.  Et  insuper  iiiterpone,  obsecro, 
O  Domine  Jesu,  mortem,  crucem,  passionem,  meritum  et 
sanguinem  Tuum  inter  judicium  Tuum  et  animam  meam, 
nunc  et  semper,  et  prsecipue  in  hora  mortis  mea3.  Quse  mors  Hora  Mor- 
(obnixe  precor)  nunquam  sit  subitanea,  nunquam  adveniat tls> 
et  inveriiat  me  imparatum ;  nunquam  ita  adveniendo  sseviat, 
quin  ut  retineam  fidem,  spem,  et  charitatem,  memoriam  et 
intellectum  sanum  usque  ad  extremum  halitum.  Et  esto 
mihi  in  Deum  protectorem.  Des  peccatis  meis  misericordiam 
et  veniam,  Ecclesia3  tuse  pacem  et  concordiam,  mihi  pecca- 
torum  primo  gratiam  in  hac  vita  et  gloriam  in  futura.  Ita, 
ita  venias,  O  Domine  Jesu,  et  miserere  mei.  Amen. 

Lord,  here  I  am,  do  with  me  as  seems  best  in  Thine  own 
eyes;  only  give  me,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  a  penitent  and 
a  patient  spirit  to  expect  Thee.  Amen. 

Lord,  make  my  service  acceptable  to  Thee  while  I  live,  and 
my  soul  ready  for  Thee  when  I  die.  Amen. 

Our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven,  &e. 


10  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS, 


SUNDAY. 


HORA  PRIM  A, 
i.  e.  MANE. 


O  LORD,  by  Thy  mercy  I  am  risen  out  of  my  grave,  where 
I  might  have  slept  in  death,  but  that  Thou  preservedst  me. 
Make  it,  I  beseech  Thee,  a  resurrection  to  grace  in  this  life, 
and  to  glory  in  the  life  to  come,  through  Jesus  Christ,  Who 
merited  both  for  us.  Amen. 

This  day  by  the  resurrection  of  Thy  Son,  our  blessed  Sa 
viour,  was  made  holy  to  us ;  give  me  that  grace  that  I  may 
keep  it  holy  to  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 
Psal.  xliii.  O  send  out  Thy  light  and  Thy  truth,  that  they  may  lead 
me,  and  bring  me  unto  Thy  holy  hill,  and  to  Thy  dwelling ; 
that  I  may  go  unto  the  altar  of  Thee,  O  my  God,  even  the 
God  of  my  joy  and  gladness,  and  give  thanks  unto  Thee. 
Amen. 

Domin.  ii.       Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  governest  all  things 
Epiph.       both  in  heaven  and  earth,  mercifully  hear  my  supplications 
for  myself  and  all  Thy  people ;  and  grant  us  Thy  peace  all  the 
days  of  our  life,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.    Amen. 

Advent.  Almighty  God,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  give  me  grace  to 
cast  away  the  works  of  darkness,  and  to  put  on  the  armour 
of  light  now  in  the  time  of  this  mortal  life,  in  which  Thy 
Son  Christ  Jesus  came  to  visit  us  in  great  humility,  that  in 
the  last  day,  when  He  shall  come  again  in  His  glorious  majesty 
to  judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead,  I  with  all  Thy  faithful 
servants  may  rise  up  to  the  life  immortal,  through  Him  who 
liveth  and  reigneth  with  Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and 
for  ever.  Amen. 

Domin.  ii.  Blessed  God,  which  hast  caused  all  holy  Scriptures  to  be 
written  for  our  learning,  grant  unto  me  and  all  Christians, 
that  we  may  in  such  wise  hear,  read,  mark,  learn,  and  in 
wardly  digest  them,  that  by  patience  and  comfort  thereof,  we 


SUNDAY.  11 

may  embrace  and  ever  hold  fast  the  blessed  hope  of  everlast 
ing  life,  which  Thou  hast  given  us  in  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

Lord,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  raise  up  Thy  power  and  come  Dom.  iv. 
among  us,  and  with  great  might  succour  us ;  that  whereas  by 
our  sins  we  are  sore  let  and  hindered,  Thy  bountiful  grace 
and  mercv,  through  the  satisfaction  of  Thy  Son  our  Lord, 
may  speedily  deliver  us ;  to  Whom  with  Thee  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  all  honour  and  glory,  world  without  end.  Amen. 


HORA  TERTIA, 
SIVE  NONA  MATUTINA. 

Lord,  let  Thine  angels  tarry  round  about  me,  and  deliver  Ps.  xxxiv. 
me ;  that  I  may  taste  and  see  how  gracious  Thou  my  Lord    ' 
art,  and  how  blessed  the  man  is  that  trusteth  in  Thee ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

I  will  wait  for  Thy  loving-kindness,  O  God,  in  the  midst  of  Ps.  xlviii. 
Thy  temple,  and  there  will  I  praise  Thee.     Amen. 

Lord,  let  me  behold  Thee  in  Thy  sanctuary,  and  there  see  Ps.  Ixiii.  3. 
Thy  power  and  glory.  For  Thy  loving-kindness  is  better  than 
life,  therefore  my  lips  shall  praise  Thee.  Thus  will  I  magnify 
Thee  all  my  life,  and  lift  up  my  hands  in  Thy  Name.  O  satisfy 
me  with  that  riches  of  mercy  which  is  in  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

O  how  amiable  are  Thy  dwellings,  Thou  Lord  of  hosts  !  My  Ps.  Ixxxiv. 
soul  hath  a  desire  and  a  longing  to  enter  into  the  courts  of 
Thee,  O  Lord;  my  heart  and  my  flesh   rejoiceth  in  Thee, 
O  merciful  God.     Amen. 

Lord,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee  to  hear  and  accept  my  prayers  Domin.  i. 
for  myself,  and  for  Thy  people  which  call  upon  Thee ;  and 
grant  that  we  may  perfectly  know  what  things  we  ought  to 
do,  and  also  have  grace  and  power  faithfully  to  fulfil  the  same, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  mercifully  look  upon  all  my  Domin.  iii. 
infirmities ;  and  in  all  dangers  and  adversities,  stretch  out  P?8.* \ 
Thy  right  hand  to  help  and  defend  me,  through  Jesus  CJirist 
our  Lord.     Amen. 


12  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Domin.  iv.  God,  Thou  which  knowest  us  to  be  set  in  the  midst  of  so 
£°f  h  many  and  great  dangers,  that  for  man's  frailty  we  cannot 
always  stand  upright ;  grant,  I  most  humbly  beseech  Thee, 
to  me  the  health  of  body  and  soul,  that  all  those  things 
which  I  suffer  for  sin,  I  may  by  Thy  help  well  pass  and  over 
come,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


HORA  SEXTA, 
i.e.  MERIDIE. 

O  Lord,  the  sun  is  at  height  for  this  day  upon  me,  but  lift 
up  the  light  of  Thy  countenance,  and  I  shall  be  whole.  Make 
all  darkness  and  spiritual  shadows  short  upon  me,  and  shorter 
in  me,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Psal.  xix.       Who  can  tell  how  oft  he  offendeth  ?     O  cleanse  Thou  me 

Priesum-    ^rom  m^  secret  sms  >  keep  me  ^so>  ^  Lord,  from  presump- 

ptio.          tuous  sins,  lest  they  get  the  dominion  over  me ;  and  keep  me 

innocent  from  the  great  offence,   I  humbly  beseech  Thee. 

Amen. 

Ps.  Ixxxiv.  Blessed  are  they  that  dwell  in  Thy  house,  they  will  be 
alway  praising  Thee.  Blessed  is  the  man  whose  strength  is 
in  Thee,  in  whose  heart  are  Thy  ways.  Lord,  thus  bless  the 
heart  of  Thy  servant,  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  Amen. 

[S.  Greg.]  O  sancta,  adoranda,  et  longanimis  Trinitas  !  Longanimis 
OraTxIii  a  enim  es,  quse  eos,  a  quibus  scinderis,  tarn  diu  toleras.  O  Tri- 
Charitas.  nitas,  cujus  ego  ut  cultor  ac  minime  fictus  praeco  essem,  jam 
pridem  dignus  habitus  sum ;  O  Trinitas  omnibus  aliquando 
vel  per  illuminationem  vel  per  pcenam  agnoscenda  !  Oro  te, 
ut  hos  quoque  qui  nunc  contumeliis  Te  amciunt,  adoratores 
accipias,  ne  quisquam  vel  ex  minimis  pereat ;  et  hoc,  etiamsi 
mihi  propterea  aliqua  gratise  jactura  facienda  sit.  Neque 
enim  tantum  dicere  audeo,  quantum  Apostolus.  Concede 
autem  hoc  per  et  propter  merita  Jesu  Christi  Redemptoris 
nostri.  Amen. 


Domin.          Almighty  God,  who   through  Thine   only  begotten   Son 
Pasch. 

Pro  Gratia. 


Jesus  Christ,  hast  overcome  death,  and  opened  to  us  the  gate 


of  everlasting  life ;  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  that  as  by  Thy 
special  grace  preventing  me,  Thou  dost  put  into  my  mind 
[Op.,  torn.  i.  pp.  212.  D.  213.  A.] 


SUNDAY.  13 

good  desires;  so  by  Thy  continual  help,  I  may  bring  the 
same  to  good  effect,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  given  Thine  only  Son  to  die  for  Dom.  i. 
our  sins,  and  to  rise  again  for  our  justification ;  give  me  p^scha 
grace  so  to  put  away  the  leaven  of  malice  and  all  wickedness,  Contra 
that  I  may  always  serve  Thee  in  pureness  of  living  and  in  Malltiam- 
truth,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  given  Thine  only  Son  to  be  unto  Domin.  ii. 
us  both  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  and  an  example  of  godly  life ;  give  p^cha 
me  grace  that  I  may  always  most  thankfully  receive  that 
inestimable  benefit,  and  also  daily  endeavour  to  follow  the 
blessed  steps  of  His  most  holy  life,  even  for  the  same  Thy 
Son  Jesus  Christ  .His  sake.     Amen. 

.HORA  NONA, 

i.  e.  TERTIA  POMERIDIANA. 

Lord,  give  me  that  grace,  that  I  may  hold  me  still  by  Psal. 
Thee,  and  abide  patiently  upon  Thee  ;  that  I  may  not  grieve  XXXV11< 
myself  at  the  man  whose  way  doth  prosper,  nor  against  him 
that  doth  after  evil  counsels;    that  I  may  leave  off  from 
wrath,  and  let  go  displeasure,  lest   I   fret   myself  and  be 
moved  to  do  evil.     Amen. 

Tribuat  hie  mihi  Dominus,  ut  in  me,  pro  me,  fiat  ignis  Paulinus 

consumens :  et  ardeat  hoc  isrne  cor  meum  in  lumen  seternum  5p.ist:  H" 

e  Prmcip. 

mihi,  ne  eodem  ardeat  anima  mea  in  pcenam  perennem ;  per 
Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  make  me  like  a  green  olive-tree  in  Thy  house ;  Psal.  lii.  8. 
for  I  trust  in  Thy  tender  mercy  for  ever ;  and  I  will  always 
praise  Thee  for  that  Thou  hast  done,  and  hope  in  Thy  Name 
for  ever.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  make  me  remember  how  much  more  Pro  Me- 
than  other  men  I  have  need  to  call  upon  Thee.    My  charge  is  lpso* 
great,  and  my  strength  little ;  O  give  me  grace  to  come  often 
before  Thee,  and  to  ask  that  help,  which  Thou  art  readier  to 
give  than  I  to  ask ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 
b  [Ep.  xxviii.  §  1.  col.  172.  A.  ed.  Veronae,  1736.] 


14  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Psal.ix.13.      Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  Lord  ;   consider   the   troubles 
feS.*4'     which  I  suffer  of  them  that  hate  me,  O  Thou  which  didst  lift 
me  up  from  the  gates  of  death.     Amen. 

Pro  omni  Q  Lord,  increase  in  me  faith  and  devotion ;  replenish  my 
heart  with  all  goodness,  and  by  Thy  great  mercy  keep  me  in 
the  same.  Give  me  godly  zeal  in  prayer,  true  humility  in 
prosperity,  perfect  patience  in  adversity,  and  continual  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost ;  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  my  only 
Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 

Pentecost.  O  GOD,  who  hast  taught  the  hearts  of  Thy  faithful  people 
by  sending  to  them  the  light  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit ;  grant  me 
by  the  same  Spirit  to  have  aright  judgment  in  all  things,  and 
evermore  to  rejoice  in  His  holy  comfort,  through  the  merits 
of  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviour,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with 
Thee,  in  the  unity  of  the  same  Spirit,  one  God,  world  without 
end.  Amen. 

Domin.  Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  hast  given  unto  Thy 
servants  grace  by  the  confession  of  true  faith d  to  acknow 
ledge  the  glory  of  the  eternal  Trinity,  and  in  the  power  of 
the  Divine  Majesty  to  worship  the  Unity;  I  humbly  beseech 
Thee,  bless  me  also,  that  I  may  live  in  the  steadfastness  of  this 
faith,  and  through  it  be  evermore  defended  from  all  ghostly 
and  bodily  dangers,  for  Thy  mercies'  sake,  who  livest  and 
reignest,  one  God,  world  without  end.  Amen. 


YESPERI. 
Dan.ix.19.      O  my  God,  incline  thine  ear  and  hear,  open  thine  eyes  and 

see.    O  Lord,  forgive ;   O  Lord,  consider  and  do  it,  for  Thine 

own  sake,  O  my  God;  and  for  my  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  his 

sake.     Amen. 

Psal.  xlix.       Lord,  let  me  not  be  afraid,  though  one  be  made  rich,  or 
Patientia.   ^^ the  glory  of  his  house  be  increased;  for  he  shall  carry 

T  A'iA.Uf.USt  U-—Dies  erat  Veneris  Mr.  Francis  Windebanck ;  there  I  lay 

-1  fell  sick  upon  the  way  towards  the  in  a  most  grievous  burning  fever  till 

Court  at  Woodstock;  I  took  up  my  Monday,  Sept.  7."— Diary.  A  D  16291 
lodgings  at  my  ancient  friend's  house,          d  ['  of  the  true  faith  '  Ed  1663  ] 


SUNDAY.  15 

nothing  away  with  him  when  he  dieth,  neither  shall  his 
pomp  follow  him.  But  ever  make  me  afraid  to  offend  Thee. 
Amen. 

Mine  eyes  long  sore  for  Thy  word,  saying,  When  wilt  Thou  psai.  cxix. 
comfort  me  ?     Lord,  comfort  me,  for  I  am  become  like  a  82> 
bottle  in  the  smoke ;  yet  let  me  not,  I  beseech  Thee,  forget 
Thy  law,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord  God,  which  seest  that  I  put  not  my  trust  in  any  Domin. 
thing  that  I  do  j  mercifully  grant  that  I  may  be  defended  Sex.a~ 
against  all  adversity,  through  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord  and  only  Contra 

Saviour.     Amen.  Adversi- 

tatem. 

O  Lord,  which  hast  taught  us,  that  all  our  doings  without  Domin. 
charity  are  nothing  worth ;  send  Thy  Holy  Ghost,  and  pour  ge^i^a 
into  my  heart  that  most  excellent  gift  of  charity,  the  very  pro  Chari- 
bond  of  peace  and  all  virtues,  without  the  which  whosoever  tate> 
liveth  is  counted  dead  before  Thee ;  grant  this  for  Thy  only 
Son  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 


COMPLETOBIUM.  rp 

O  Lord,  fill  me  with  grace  that  I  may  fulfil  all  the  service  before8 
which  I  owe  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen,    bed-time. 

O  Lord  God,  spare,  I  beseech  Thee ;  who  shall  raise  up  Amos  vii. 
Jacob  ?  for  he  is  small.  Spare  him,  therefore,  O  Lord ;  spare   ' 
Thy  people,  spare  me.  Say  unto  my  soul,  Thou  hast  repented 
of  the  evil  intended,  and  it  shall  not  be.     Amen. 

Lord,  when  I  am  asleep  let  me  not  be  made  afraid ;  but  Prov.  iii. 
let  my  sleep  be  sweet,  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  serve  Thee.    |omnus. 

Grant,  I  beseech  Thee,  most  merciful  Father,  that  I,  who  Domin.  iv. 
for  my  evil  deeds  am  worthily  punished,  may  by  the  comfort  ^uadra 
of  Thy  grace  be  mercifully  relieved,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord  and  Saviour.     Amen. 


BED-TIME, 

ET  NOCTE,  SI  VIQILES. 

Consider  and  hear  me,  O  Lord  my  God ;  lighten  mine  eyes,  Psal.xiii.3. 
that  I  sleep  not  in  death.     Amen. 


16  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Psal.  xvii.  O  Lord;  Thou  hast  proved  and  visited  my  heart,  in  the 
night  season  Thou  hast  tried  me.  O  blessed  Father,  purge 
me,  that  Thou  mayest  find  no  wickedness  in  me ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Psal.  cxix.  O  Lord,  hear  me,  that  seven  times  a  day  I  may  praise 
Thee ;  and  be  acquainted  with  that  great  peace,  which  they 
have  that  love  Thy  law.  Amen. 

Domin.  v.  O  Lord,  from  whom  all  good  things  do  come,  grant  unto 
Pascha  me'  ^7  num^le  servant,  that  by  Thy  holy  inspiration  I  may 
Cogita-  think  those  things  that  are  good,  and  by  Thy  merciful  guiding 

may  also  perform  the  same,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Amen. 


MONDAY.  1 7 


MONDAY. 

MANE. 

PONDER   my  words,    O    Lord,    consider   my    meditations.  Psal.  v.  1, 
O  hearken  unto  the  voice  of  my  calling,  my  King  and  my  2>  3> 
God ;  for  unto  Thee  will  I  make  my  prayer.     My  voice  shalt 
Thou  hear  betimes,  O  Lord :    early  in  the  morning  will  I 
direct  my  prayer  unto  Thee,  and  will  look  up.     But  make 
me  remember,  that  Thou  art  God,  and  hast  no  pleasure  in 
wickedness,  neither  shall  any  evil  dwell  with  Thee.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  bless  me,  and  I  will  sing  unto  Thee,  and  praise  psal.  xcvi. 
Thy  name,  and  be  telling  of  Thy  salvation  from  day  to  day.  ^   . 
Amen. 

O  Lord,  let  counsel  preserve  me,  and  understanding  keep  Prov.  ii. 
me.     Deliver  me  from  the  evil  way,  and  from  the  man  that  n[  13;1 
speaketh  froward  things;    and  from   all  such  as  leave  the 
ways  of  righteousness  to  walk  in  the  ways  of  darkness :  even 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  know  the  way  of  man  is  not  in  himself.     It  is  Jerem.  x. 

no 

not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his  own  steps.     Therefore, 
O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  make  me  know  my  way,  and  direct  Yiarum 
my  steps  to  Thy  honour  and  my  own  salvation,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


HORA  TERTIA. 

Be  not  wroth  with  me,  O  Lord,  but  spare  me,  and  have  2Esdr.viii. 

A£\     ^1 

mercy  upon  me,  for  Thou  wilt  be  merciful  unto  Thy  creature.    |?     .' 
O  Lord,  I  and  my  fathers  have  all  had  the  same  sickness ;  cordia. 
but,  because  of  us  that  are  sinners,   Thou  shalt  be  called 
merciful ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  guide  me  here  with  Thy  counsel,  and  after  that  Psal. 

receive   me   into   glory.     For  whom  have  I  in  heaven  but  *xm 

°       J  Consilium. 

Thee  ?  and  there  is  none  upon  earth  that  I  desire  in  com 
parison  of  Thee.    O  Lord,  preserve  me  in  those  longings  after  Sitire 
Thee.     Amen. 

LAUD. — VOL.  III.  p 


18  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Psal.  cxix.       O  God,  take  from  me  the  way  of  lying,  and  cause  me  to 

29.  [32.] 
Yeritas. 


29-  [32.]     make  much  Of  Thy  law ;  that  I  may  choose  the  way  of  truth, 


and  lay  Thy  judgments  before  me  :  that  I  may  stick  unto  Thy 
Obedi-        testimonies,  and  run  the  way  of  Thy  commandments,  when 

pntisi 

Thou  hast  set  my  heart  at  liberty.     Amen. 

Domin.  i.  O  God,  the  strength  of  all  them  that  trust  in  Thee,  mer 
cifully  accept  my  prayers ;  and  because  the  weakness  of  man's 

pro  Gratia,  nature  can  do  no  good  thing  without  Thee,  grant  me  the  help 
of  Thy  grace,  that  in  keeping  of  Thy  commandments  I  may 
please  Thee  both  in  will  and  in  deed,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 


HORA  SEXTA. 

Tobit  iii.  O  Lord,  Thou  art  just,  and  all  Thy  ways  are  mercy  and 
truth;  Thou  judgest  truly  for  ever;  remember  me  and 
look  upon  me ;  punish  me  not  according  to  my  sins,  or  my 
ignorances,  or  my  fathers,  which  have  sinned  before  Thee; 
deal  not  with  me  according  to  my  sins,  but  as  seemeth 
best  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  my  strength  and  my  salvation. 
Amen. 

Jerem.xiv.      Lord,  I  acknowledge  my  wickedness,  and  the  iniquity  of 

Venia.  my  fatners  >  we  nave  sinned  against  Thee,  O  Lord,  be  mer 
ciful.  Amen. 

Liturg.  Remember  not,  Lord,  our  offences,  nor  the  offences  of  our 

forefathers ;  neither  take  Thou  vengeance  of  our  sins ;  spare 
us,  good  Lord,  spare  Thy  people  whom  Thou  hast  redeemed 
with  Thy  most  precious  blood,  and  be  not  angry  with  us  for 
ever.  Amen. 

Domin.          Lord,  I  beseech  Thee  mercifully  to  hear  me ;  and  as  Thou 

TrinT       ftast  £iven  me  an  hearty  desire  to  pray,  so  grant  that  by  Thy 

fensione  ^^  aid  *  may  be  defended  both  in  soul  and  in  body, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Ernf Ug'        °  I)omine>  acciPe>  qnseso,  quas  offero  preces,  dona  quod 
xv-m.'de     r°g°j  excusa  quod  timeo;   quia  Tu  per  Christum  Tuum  es 
Sanctis.*     uniCa  Spes  peccatorum,  et  per  Eum  spero  veniam  delictorum. 
Amen. 

3  ThiiS  ^a  ^P1™8  Sermon,  and      Appendix.  (Serm.  cxciv.  Op.,  torn.  v. 
placed  by  the  Bened.  Edit,   in  the      ool  9.<Ufi   \\     Th*  ™™r  ^    ^  fh. 


MONDAY.  19 

HORA  NONA. 

O  Lord,,  be  gracious  unto  me,  and  give  me  an  heart  to  2  Mace.  i. 
worship  Thee,  and  to  do  Thy  will ;  and  open  my  heart  in  3'  4)  5' 
Thy  law,  and  send  me  peace ;    hear  my   prayers,    and   be  Miseri- 
reconciled  to  me,  and  never  forsake  me  in  the  time  of  trouble,  cc 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

Remember  me,  O  Lord,  according  to  the  favour  that  Thou  Psal.cvi.4. 
bearest  unto  Thy  people.     O  visit  me  with  Thy  salvation,  Remember 
that  I  may  see  the  felicity  of  Thy  chosen,  and  rejoice  in  the 
gladness  of  Thy  people,  and  give  thanks  with  Thine  inhe 
ritance.     Amen. 

O  God,  the  Protector  of  all  that  trust  in  Thee,  without  Dom.  iv. 
whom   nothing   is    strong,    nothing   is   holy ;    increase   and P< 
multiply  upon  me  Thy  mercy,  that  Thou  being  my  ruler  and 
guide,  I  may  so  pass  through  things  temporal,  that  I  finally 
lose  not  the  things  eternal.     Grant  this,  O  heavenly  Father, 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

Grant,  O  Lord,  that  I  may  live  in  Thy  fear,  die  in  Thy 
favour,  rest  in  Thy  peace,  rise  in  Thy  power,  reign  in  Thy 
glory;  for  Thy  only  beloved  Son's  sake,  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 


VESPERI. 

Hear,  O  Lord,  consider  my  complaint,  hearken  unto  my  Psal.  xvii. 

prayer,  that  groeth  not  out  of  feigned  lips  :  and  prevent  me   ' 

,    f         ,,  .  f  ,  *  Exaudire, 

in  mercy,  before  the  evening  of  my  days  close  up  upon  me ; 

even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Domine !  oro  Te,  ultra  se  infirmitas  mea  non  tendat,  S.  Hilar. 
sed  loquatur  hoc  solum,  in  quo  animaa  salus  est.     Neque  in  jfe  TrS'p 
id  stultitise  simul  et  impietatis  unquam  erumpam,  ut  omni-  195 b. 
potentise  Tuse  et  Sacramentorum  arbiter  esse  velim.     Neque 
permittas   me   erigere   infirmitatis   mere   sensum   ultra   aut 
infinitatis  Tuse  religiosam  opinionem,  aut  significatam  mihi 
set  emit  atis  Tuse  fidem.     Amen. 

original,    addressed    to    the    Blessed  being  the  day  after  the  Feast  of  her 

Virgin,  and   as  such  is  read  in  the  Nativity.] 

Roman  Breviary,  as  the  fourth  Lesson  b  [Op.,   coll.  1139.  F.   1140.  A.B. 

in  the  second  Nocturn,  on  Sept.  ix.,  Paris.  1693.] 

C  2 


20 


PRIVATE   DEVOTIONS. 


Coll.  Vesp. 

proAuxilio 

contra 

omnia  Pe- 

ricula. 

Nox. 

Dom.  vi. 
post  Trin. 

Obe- 
dientia. 


Illumina,  quseso,  Domine,  tenebras  nostras,  et  totius  noctis 
hujus  insidias  a  me  et  omnibus  fidelibus  Tuis,  ab  animabus 
prrecipue,  sed  et  a  corporibus  nostris  repelle  propitius,  per 
Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

O  God,  which  hast  prepared  for  them  that  love  Thee,  such 
good  things  as  pass  man's  understanding;  pour  into  my 
heart  such  love  towards  Thee,  that  I  obeying  Thee  in  all 
things,  may  obtain  Thy  promises,  which  exceed  all  that  I  can 
desire,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


Psal.  xvii. 


Defensio. 


Psal.  cxli. 

2. 

Exaudire. 

Psal. 
xxviii.  8. 
Gratiee. 

Dom.  vii. 
post  Trin. 

Religio. 


THE  COMPLINE. 

Incline  Thine  ear  unto  me,  O  Lord,  and  hearken  unto  my 
words.  Shew  Thy  marvellous  loving-kindness,  Thou  that 
art  the  Saviour  of  them  that  put  their  trust  in  Thee.  Keep 
me  as  the  apple  of  Thine  eye,  and  hide  me  under  the  shadow 
of  Thy  wings,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  cry  unto  Thee,  let  my  prayer  be  set  forth  in 
Thy  sight  as  incense,  and  the  lifting  up  of  my  hands  be  an 
evening  sacrifice,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

The  Lord  is  my  strength  and  my  shield,  my  heart  hath 
trusted  in  Him,  and  I  am  helped :  therefore  my  heart 
danceth  for  joy,  and  in  my  song  will  I  praise  Him.  Amen. 

O  Lord  of  all  power  and  might,  who  art  the  author  and 
giver  of  all  good  things,  graft  in  my  heart  the  love  of  Thy 
name,  increase  in  me  true  religion,  nourish  me  with  all 
goodness,  and  of  Thy  great  mercy  keep  me  in  the  same, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


Psal. 
xxxix.  5, 
&c. 

Mors. 


BED-TIME, 

ET  NOCTE,  SI  VIGILES. 

Lord,  let  me  know  my  end,  and  the  number  of  my  days, 
that  I  may  be  certified  how  long  I  have  to  live.  Behold, 
Thou  hast  made  my  days  as  it  were  a  span  long,  and  my  age 
is  even  as  nothing  in  respect  of  Thee ;  and  verily  every  man 
living  is  altogether  vanity.  For  man  walketh  in  a  vain 
shadow,  and  disquieteth  himself  in  vain:  he  heapeth  up 
riches,  and  cannot  tell  who  shall  gather  them.  And  now, 


MONDAY.  21 

Lord,  what  is  my  hope  ?  Truly,  my  hope  is  even  in  Thee. 
Deliver  me  from  all  mine  offences,  and  make  me  not  a 
rebuke  to  the  foolish,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

O  Domine  !     Mea  omnia  et  meipsum  Tibi  dono  et  offero,  [S.JGregor. 


actionem  et  sermonem,  quietem  et  silentium.     Tan  turn  me 


habeas,  et  ducas  ;  et  manum  et  mentem  et  linguam,  ad  ea  quse  Submissio 
honesta  sunt  et  Tibi  grata,  moveas  ;  et  ab  omnibus,  a  quibus  meilPslus- 
abstinere  praestat,  abducas.    Per,  et  propter,  Jesum  Christum 
Dominum  nostrum.     Amen. 

c  [Op.,  torn.  i.  p.  145.  D.] 


22 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


Psal.i.1,2. 

Prseserva- 
tio. 


Erasmus." 

Tllumina- 
tio. 


Prov.iii.26, 


Dom.  ix. 
post  Trin. 
Cogita- 
tiones. 
Gratia. 


TUESDAY. 

MANE. 

LORD,  preserve  me,  that  neither  this  day,  nor  any  day  of 
my  life,  I  may  walk  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly,  stand  in 
the  way  of  sinners,  or  sit  down  in  the  seat  of  the  scornful ; 
but  that  my  delight  may  be  in  Thy  law,  O  Lord,  and  my 
exercise  in  it  day  and  night.  Amen. 

O  Sol  justitise,  Pater  et  Origo  omnium,  Tuo  sidere  afflari 
reviviscere  est,  Tuo  foveri  lumine  proficere  est,  Tuis  accendi 
flam  mis  perfici  est,  abs  Te  deseri  perire  est.  O  ter  felices, 
quibus  mitis  et  roscidus  exoreris.  Bees  me,  O  Domine  Jesu, 
lumine  Tuo,  et  discute  nebulas  ignorantise  mese,  et  caliginem 
peccatorum  meorum  :  ut  non  aberrans  a  via  mandatorum 
Tuorum,  Te  sequar  in  lumen  seternum,  per  Teipsum  unicum 
Salvatorem  et  Redemptorem  meum.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  Thou  art  my  assurance ;  I  humbly  beseech  Thee 
preserve  my  foot  from  taking,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 

O  Lord,  give  me,  I  beseech  Thee,  the  spirit  to  think  and 
do  always  such  things  as  be  rightful ;  that  I  who  cannot  be 
without  Thee,  may  by  Thee  be  able  to  live  according  to  Thy 
will,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


HORA  TERTIA. 


Ps.  xxv.  1.       O  Lord,  I  lift  up  my  soul  to  Thee ;  my  God,  I  have 

Pro'omnis  m?  tmst  in  Tnee;  O  let  me  not  be  confounded,  neither  let 

Generis      mine  enemies  triumph  over  me.     Shew  me  Thy  ways,  O  God, 

and  teach  me  Thy  paths.     Lead  me  forth  iri  Thy  truth,  and 

learn  me,  for  Thou  art  the  God  of  my  salvation";  in  Thee  is 

my  hope  all  the  day  long.     Call  to  remembrance,  O  Lord, 

Thy  tender  mercies  and  Thy  loving-kindness,  which  hath 


[Vid.  Precat.  ad  Yirginis  Filium  J.  C.    Op.,  torn.  v.  col.  1210.  F.  1211.  B.] 


TUESDAY.  23 

been  ever  of  old.  O  remember  not  the  sins  and  offences  of 
my  youth,  or  iny  riper  age ;  but  according  to  Thy  mercy 
think  Thou  upon  me,  O  Lord,  for  Thy  goodness,  and  the 
merits  of  Jesus  Christ  my  Saviour.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  who  seest  that  we  have  no  power  of  our-  Domm.  ii. 
selves  to  help  ourselves,  keep  me,  I  beseech  Thee,  both  out-  Qua_Ja§es- 
wardly  in  my  body,  and  inwardly  in  my  soul,  that  so  I  may  servatione. 
be  defended  from   all  adversity   which  may  happen  to  my 
body,  and  from  all  evil  thoughts  which  may  assault  and  hurt 
my  soul,  through  Jesus  Christ  my  Lord  and  only  Saviour. 
Amen. 


HORA  SEXTA. 

Hearken  unto  my  voice,  O  Lord,  now  I  cry  unto  Thee :  Ps.  xxvii. 

8—11. 
Exaudire. 


have  mercy  upon  me,  and  hear  me.     My  heart  hath  talked  8 


of  Thee.  Seek  ye  My  face;  Thy  face,  Lord,  will  I  seek. 
O  hide  not  Thou  Thy  face  from  me,  nor  cast  Thy  servant 
away  in  displeasure.  Thou  hast  been  my  succour,  leave  me 
not,  neither  forsake  me,  O  God  of  my  salvation.  Amen. 

At  evening,  morning,  and  at  noonday  will  I  pray,  and  Ps.  lv.  18. 
that  instantly:  Lord,  hear  my  voice.  O  deliver  my  soul  in  jjpist.  17. 
peace  from  the  practices  that  are  against  me.  Amen.  P-  I8ib- 

ance. 

Let  Thy  merciful  ears,  O  Lord,  be  open  to  the  prayers  of  Dom.  x. 
me  Thy  humble  servant ;  and  that  I  may  obtain  my  petitions,  pos 
make  me  to  ask  such  things  as   shall  please  Thee,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


HORA  NONA. 

Lord,  let  me  not  be  confounded,  for  I  have  called  upon  ps.  xxxi. 
Thee.     O  how  plentiful  is  Thy  goodness,  which  Thou  hast li 
laid  up  for  them  that  fear  Thee,  and  that  Thou  hast  prepared  GloriaDeo' 
for  them  that  put  their  trust  in  Thee,  even  before  the  sons 
of  men  !     Lord,  I  trust  in  Thee,  have  mercy  upon  me. 

b  ["  Eructabunt  labia  nostra  hym-      Paulin.    Epist.  xix.    §  1.     Op.,    col. 
num  vespere,  mane    et  meridie."-       104.  D.] 


24 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


Dora.  iii. 


Obedien 


Ps.  xlii.  3.       My  tears  have  been  my  meat  day  and  night,  while  they 

daily  say  unto  me;  Wnere  is  now  thy  God  '•    But  let  tnem 

have  no  cause  to  say  it  any  more,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,,  which  showest  to  all  men  that  are  in  error 

the  Ksht  of  Thy  tmth'  to  tne  intcnt  that  they  mav  return 

into  the  way  of  righteousness,  grant,  I  beseech  Thee,  unto 
me  and  all  them  that  are  admitted  into  the  fellowship  of 
Christ's  religion,  that  we  may  eschew  those  things  which  are 
contrary  to  our  profession,  and  follow  all  such  things  as 
are  agreeable  to  the  same,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 


S.  Ambros. 
Ps.'cxvm° 


Venia. 


Ps-xci.  i. 


tatem. 


YESPERI. 

O  Domine  Salvator,  qui  habes  in  potestate  peccatum  sol- 
vere;  dicas  mihi>  oro,  Exi  de  vinculis  tuis,  exi  de  nexibus 
peccatorum  tuorum,  et  dicendo  solve  funes  errorum  meorum 
quibus  circumdatus  et  ligatus  sum.  Etsi  enim  nequissimus 
sim  omnium  et  detestabilis  usu  peccatorum,  Te  tamen  jubente 
liber  ero.  Amen. 

Lord,  give  me  grace  that  I  may  dwell  under  the  defence  of 
the  Most  Highest,  and  that  I  may  abide  under  Thy  shadow, 
O  Thou  Almighty  :  for  Thou  art  my  hope  and  my  strong 
hold,  in  Thee  will  I  trust,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

°  G°d'  Th°U  which  declarest  Thy  Almighty  power  most 
chiefly  by  showing  mercy  and  pity,  give  unto  me  abundantly 
Thy  grace,  that  I  running  to  Thy  promises,  may  be  made 
partaker  of  Thy  heavenly  treasure,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 


COMPLETORIUM. 

PS.xlvi.i.       O  God,  Thou  art  my  hope  and  strength,  a  very  present 

L-uilimn.  help  in  trouble.     Confirm  me,  that  I  may  not  fear,  though 

the  earth  be  moved,  and  the  hills  carried  into  the  midst  of 

»{  though  the  waters  thereof  rage  and  swell,  and  the 

c  [§  40.  Op.,  torn.  i.  coll.  1070.  F.  1071.  A.] 


TUESDAY.  25 

mountains  shake  at  the  tempest  of  the  same.     O  be  in  the 
midst  of  my  soul,  and  I  shall  never  be  moved.     Amen. 

O   Lord,   look   upon   me,  and   be   merciful   unto  me,  as  Ps.  cxix. 
Thou  usest  to  do  to  those  that  fear  Thy  name.     Order  my  J^M.13' 
steps  in  Thy  word,  and  so  shall  no  wickedness  have  dominion  cordia. 
over  me.     Amen. 

Almighty  God,  give  unto  me,  I  beseech  Thee,  a  full  in-  Dom.  xiv. 
crease  of  faith,  hope,  and  charity  ;  and  that   I  may  obtain    °s 


that  which  Thou  dost  promise,  make  me  love  that  which  oinne. 
Thou  dost  command,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


BED-TIME, 

ET    NOCTE,   SI    VIGILES. 

Lord,  I  call  upon  Thee  in  the  day  of  my  trouble,  in  the  Ps.  1. 15. 
night  of  my  heaviness.     O  deliver  me,  and  I   will  glorify 
Thee.     Amen. 

O  Lord,   correct    me,  but    with  judgment;  not  in  Thyjer.  x.  21. 
anger,    lest  Thou  bring  me  to  nothing.      And   grant  that 
Thy  correction  may  amend  me,  and  make  me  Thine,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Ameri. 

Respice  me  quoque,  O  Domine  Jesu !  ut  propria  possim  [Vid.]  S. 
recognoscere   peccata,  et  fletibus  piis  culpas   solvere.     Da,  p^,.]  y 
quseso,  lacrymas  Petri :  nolo  Igetitiam  peccatoris.     Utque  hoc  Hexam. 

._  .        .  „          . 

fiat,  respice  Tu,  et  des  ut  mihi  etiam  misernmo  peccatorum 
aliquis   gallus   cantet ;    ut  liberatus  Tibi  cantem  in  ssecula tia- 
sseculorum .     Amen . 

O    eternal    God    and   merciful   Father,    grant,   I  humbly  Dom.  iv. 
beseech  Thee,  that  I  may  love  all  those  things  which  Thou 
commandest,  and  desire  that  which  Thou  dost  promise;  that  entia. 
among  the  sundry  and  manifold  changes  of  the  world,  my 
heart  may  surely  there  be  fixed,  where  true  joys  are  to  be 
found ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

d  [§§  89,  90.  Op.,  torn.  i.  coll.  112.  F.  113.  A.] 


26 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


WEDNESDAY. 


MANE. 


Baruch  ii. 
12.  14. 
Pceniten- 
tia. 


O  LORD,  I  have  sinned,  and  dealt  wickedly,  nay,  offended 
Thee  in  all  Thine  ordinances.  Let  Thy  wrath  turn  from  me, 
for  I  am  Aveak;  and  hear  my  prayers,  and  deliver  me  for 
Thine  own  sake,  and  the  merits  of  my  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

Gracious  Father,  without  Thee  I  can  do  nothing  but  sin ; 
nor  can  I  confess  it,  to  have  pardon,  but  by  Theea.  I  was 
conceived  and  born  in  sin :  and  though  Thou  didst  wash  me 
from  that  in  the  laver  of  Baptism,  yet  I  have  since  defiled 
myself  again,  and  by  many  grievous  actual  sins  have  made 
myself  a  sinner  above  all  other  men,  considering  the  great 
measure  of  grace  that  Thou  hast  given  me.  Lord,  increase 
Thy  grace,  and  by  it  weaken  first,  and  then  cut  off  my 
resistance,  that  I  may  see,  and  confess,  and  hate,  and  for 
sake  all  my  sins,  and  find  mercy  and  salvation  in  the  merits 
of  my  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  early  this  morning  do  I  cry  unto  Thee,  for  in 
Thy  word  is  my  trust.  Hear  me,  O  Lord,  for  Jesus  Christ 
His  sake.  Amen. 
Ps.cxliii.8.  O  Lord,  let  me  hear  Thy  loving-kindness  betimes  in  the 
morning,  for  in  Thee  is  my  trust.  O  shew  me  the  way  that 
I  should  walk  in  this  day,  and  all  the  days  of  my  life ;  for 
I  lift  up  my  soul  unto  Thee  in  the  mercies  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 


Ps.  cxix. 

147. 

Exaudire. 


HORA  TERTIA. 

Ps.  xxxix.  Deliver  me,  O  Lord,  from  all  mine  offences,  and  make  me 
not  a  rebuke  to  the  foolish.  For  man  walketh  in  a  vain 
shadow,  and  disquieteth  himself  in  vain.  But,  Lord,  what  is 
my  hope?  truly,  my  hope  is  even  in  Thee.  And  there  let 
it  still  continue  acceptable  in  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and 
only  Saviour.  Amen. 

a  [The  punctuation  of  this  clause  taken  from  Edit.  1663.] 


Spes. 


WEDNESDAY.  27 

O  Lord,  look  upon  me  in  mercy ;  in  the  greater  mercy,  Pomitcn- 
because  tlie  calling  and  place  I  am  in  must  give  a  stricter  tia> 
account  to  Thee.     Look  therefore  upon  me,  O  Lord,  but  not 
till  Thou  hast  nailed  my  sins  to  the  Cross  of  Christ ;  not  till 
Thou  hast  bathed  me  in  the  Blood  of  Christ ;  not  till  I  have 
hid  myself  in  the  Wounds  of  Christ ;  that  so  the  punishment, 
which  should  else  overtake  me,  may  pass   over  me :  then 
look,  and  say  unto  my  soul,  I  have  forgiven  thee;  and  by 
the  work  of  Thy  mercy  in  my  soul  make  me  feel  it,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour.     Amen. 

O  Domine,  qui  magnos  greges  perficis,  et  parvos  per  gra-  [S.]  Gr. 
tiam  auges,  pro  amplissima  benignitate  Tua  copiose  me  con-  g 
solare,  et  gregem  meum  mecum  et  pasce  et  conserva :  per  pag.  I44b. 
Jesum  Christum  summum  Pastorem,  et  Salvatorem  nostrum. 
Amen. 


HORA  SEXTA. 

O  Lord,  plead  Thou  my  cause  with  them  that  strive  with  Pa.  xxxv. 
me,  and  fight  against  them  that  fight  against  me.     Bring  j)efensio 
forth  the  spear,  and  stop  the  way  against  them  that  perse 
cute  me.     Say  unto  my  soul,  I  am  thy  salvation.     Even  so. 
Amen. 

Give  ear,  O  Lord,  unto  my  prayer,  and  ponder  the  voice  Ps.  Ixxxvi. 
of  my  humble  desires.     In  the  time  of  my  trouble  I  will  call  jjxaudire 
upon  Thee,  for  Thou  nearest  me.     Amen. 

Deliver  my  soul,  O  God,   from   lying   lips,   and  from  a  Ps.  cxx.  2. 
deceitful  tongue.     Amen.  ^e^" 

Keep  me,  O  Lord,  Thy  poor  humble  servant,  with  Thy  Dom.  xv. 
perpetual  mercy ;  and  because  the  frailty  of  man  without  pos 
Thee   cannot  but  fall,  preserve  me  ever  by  Thy  help,  and 
lead  me  to  all  things  profitable  to  my  salvation;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


HOEA  NONA. 

O  Lord,  give  me  such  grace  as  I  may  seek  Thee  while  Esai.  lv.  6, 
Thou  mayest  be  found,  and  call  upon  Thee  while  Thou  art  p 
near ;  that  I  may  detest  and  forsake  the  wickedness  of  my  tia- 
b  [Op.,  torn.  i.  p.  141.  C.] 


28  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

ways,  and  the  unrighteousness  of  my  own  imaginations ;  that 
I  may  return  unto  Thee,  and  Thou  have  mercy  upon  me,  in 
Jesus  Christ  my  only  Saviour  and  Eedeemer.     Amen. 
Ps.  ixxxvi.      Teach   me  Thy  ways,  O  Lord,  and  I   will  walk   in  Thy 

truth.     O  knit  my  heart  unto  Thee,  that   I  may  fear  Thy 
Timor  Dei.  J 

name.     Amen. 

Dom.  xvii.      Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  grant  that  Thy  grace  may  alway 
)s     ri?'  prevent  and  follow  me,  and  make  me  continually  to  be  given 
to  all  good  works,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


VESPERI. 

Ps.  li.  i,         Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  after  Thy  great  goodness, 

Pceniten     an^  accol>ding  *°  the  multitude  of  Thy  mercies  do  away  mine 

tia.  offences.     Wash  me   throughly  from   my  wickedness,    and 

cleanse  me  from  my  sin :  for  I  acknowledge  my  faults,  and 

my  sin  is  ever  before  me.     But  let  not  this  evening  take 

from  me  the  light  of  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  Jesus  Christ 

my  Saviour.     Amen. 

S.Aug.  O  Domine,  exaudire  dignare  preces  meas  in  beneplacito 

de  Verb.  Tuo.  Inimicum  ab  actibus  meis  et  cogitationibus  virtute  Tua 
Dom.,et  expelle.  Multiplica  mihi  fidem,  guberna  mentem,  spirituales 
de  Diver-  cogitationes  concede  (super  stratum  vigilanti,)  et  ad  beatitu- 
Bis,  et  Ser.  ^inem  Tuam  perducito,  per  Jesum  Christum  Filium  Tuum, 
Donum  et  Salvatorem  nostrum.  Amen. 

omne. 

Dom.xyiii.  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  give  me  grace  to  avoid  the  infections 
ObedienT  °^  t^ie  ^ev^>  an^  w^h  a  pure  heart  and  mind  to  follow  Thee, 
tia.  the  only  true  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


COMPLINE. 

Ps.  li.  17.        Lord,   I  offer  up  unto  Thee  my  evening  sacrifice ;   Thy 
Poeniten-    sacrifice,    even   a   troubled  spirit,    a  broken   and  a  contrite 

heart,  which  Thou  wilt  not  despise,  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

Amen. 

O  Domine,  supplex  Te  oro,  respice  me,  et  purga  mentem 

meam  et  cogitationes  meas  ab  impuris  concupiscentiis,  et  ab 

<  [See  the  prayer  «  Conversi  ad  Do-      this  last  Sermon  (Op.,  torn  v  col  250 
mmum,"  printed  in  full  at  the  end  of     D.),  and  referred  to  in  the  other  places.] 


WEDNESDAY.  29 

omni  inquinameiito  carnis  et  spiritus,  ct  ab  omni  diabolica 
operatione,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

O    Domine,    ineffabilem   misericordiam    Tuam    clem  enter  Misericor- 
ostende,  et  simul  exue  me  a  peccatis  quse  commisi,  et  eripe    ia* 
me  a  poenis  quas  merui,  per  Christum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen. 

O  God,  forasmuch  as  without  Thee  I  am  not  able  to  please  Dom.  xix. 
Thee,  grant  that  the  working  of  Thy  mercy  may  in  all  things  post  Trm- 
direct  and  rule  my  heart,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 


BED-TIME, 

ET  NOCTE,  SI  VIGILES. 

O  Lord,  give  me  that  grace  that  I  may  remember  Thee  PS.  ixiii.  6, 
upon   my   bed,   and   think  upon  Thee  when   I  am  waking.  ^'  8l-l 
Thou  hast  been  my  helper ;  therefore  under  the  shadow  of 
Thy  wings  I  will  hope  to  pass  through  the  darkness  of  this  Nox. 
night,  in  the  comfort  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  Lord  and  only 
Saviour.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  make  mine  eyes  prevent  the  night  watches,  that  Ps.  cxix. 
I  may  be  occupied  in  Thy  words.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  Thou  which  hast  made  the  night  for  man  to  rest 
in,  as  well  as  the  day  to  labour,  grant,  dear  Father,  that  I 
may  so  take  my  bodily  rest,  that  my  soul  may  continually 
watch  for  my  deliverance  out  of  this  mortal  life ;  and  that  Somnus. 
my  sleep  be  not  excessive,  according  to  the  insatiable  desires 
of  the  flesh,  but  sufficient  to  relieve  and  maintain  nature; 
to  live  and  serve  Thee  in  all  sober  and  godly  conversation, 
through  the  aid  and  assistance  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  only  Lord 
and  Saviour.  Amen. 


30  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


THURSDAY. 

MANE. 

Ps.  xvii.  5.  O  HOLD  Thou  up  my  goings  in  Thy  paths,  that  my  foot 
steps  slip  not.  Amen. 

S.  Aug.  de  Subveni,  Domine  mi  Jesu,  et  accingere  gladium  Tuuni 
ca  H^n8"  circa  femur,  potentissime.  Omnium  potentissime,  egredere  : 
Auxilium.  occide  me  in  me,  ut  vivam  in  Te,  et  desinant  inimici  persequi 

me.     Amen. 

Ps.  ixiii.  1.      O  God,  Thou  art  my  God,   early  will  I  seek  Thee.     My 

Consolatio.  soul  thirsteth  for  Thee,  my  flesh  longeth  greatly  after  Thee, 

in  a  barren  and  dry  land,  where  no  water  is.     O  satisfy  this 

thirst  with  Thy  freshest  waters  of  comfort,  in  Jesus  Christ 

our  Lord.     Amen. 

Esai.  O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me ;  I  have  waited  for  Thee : 

xxxni.  2.  ke  Thou  my  arm  in  the  morning,  and  my  help  in  the  time  of 
trouble  ;  that  I  may  exalt  Thy  name,  which  dwellest  on 
high,  that  I  may  live  in  the  stability  of  Thy  times,  and  that 
Thy  fear  may  be  my  treasure,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 

Ascensio-       O  Almighty  God  and  merciful  Father,  grant,  I  beseech 
nisDies.     rp^  that  as  j  do  beiieve  Tny  only  Son  our  Lord  to  have 
ascended  into  the  heavens ;  so  I,  and  all  Thy  faithful  servants, 
may  in  heart  and  mind  thither  ascend,  and  with  Thee  conti 
nually  dwell.     Amen. 

Dom.  post  O  God,  the  King  of  Glory,  who  hast  exalted  Thine  only 
Son  Jesus  Christ  with  great  triumph  into  Thy  kingdom  in 
heaven,  I  beseech  Thee  leave  neither  Thy  Church  nor  my 
poor  self  comfortless ;  but  send  us  Thy  Holy  Ghost  to  comfort 
us,  and  exalt  us  unto  the  same  place  whither  our  Saviour 
Christ  is  gone  before,  who  liveth  and  reigneth  with  Thee, 
one  God,  world  without  end.  Amen. 

a  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  Append,  col.  1546.  A.  B.] 


THURSDAY.  31 

HORA  TERTIA. 

Hear  my  prayer,  O  God,  and  hide  not  Thyself  from  my  Ps.  lv.  2. 
petition.     Take  heed  unto  me,  and  hear  me,  how  I  mourn  in  Exaudire. 
my  prayer,  and  am  vexed.     Give  me  strength  and  comfort 
in  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

O  God,  the  proud  are  risen  against  me,  and  the  congre-  Ps.  Ixxxvi. 
gation  of  factious  men  have  sought  after  my  soul,  and  have    " 
not  set  Thee  before  their  eyes.     But  Thou,  Lord  God,  art  full 
of  compassion  and  mercy,  long-suffering,  plenteous  in  good 
ness  and  truth.     O  turn  Thee  then  unto  me,  and  have  mercy 
upon  me :  shew  some  token  upon  me  for  good,  that  they 
which  hate  me  may  see  it,  and  be  ashamed,  because  Thou, 
Lord,  hast  holpen  me,  and  comforted  me,  in  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

Assist  me  mercifully,  O  Lord,  in  these,  and  all  other  my  Liturg. 
supplications  and  prayers,  and  dispose  my  ways  towards  the    ng ' 
attainment    of  everlasting    salvation ;    that    among   all   the 
changes  and  chances  of  this  mortal  life,  I  may  ever  be  de 
fended  by  Thy  most  gracious  and  ready  help,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


HORA  SEXTA. 

O  deliver  me  from  them   whose   words   are  softer  than  Ps.  lv.  [21,] 
butter,  when  they  have  war  in  their  heart ;  and  from  them  22' 
whose   words    are  smoother   than  oil,  while  they  are  very  entes. 
swords.     Lord,  I   cast  my  burthen  upon  Thee,  that  Thou 
mayest    sustain   me,    and    not   suffer   me  to   fall   for   ever. 
Amen. 

Bless  me,  O  Lord,  when  Thou  chastenest  me,  and  teachest  Ps.  xciv. 
me  in  Thy  law  ;  that  Thou  mayest  give  me  patience  in  time  J,2^     . 
of  adversity,  till  the  pit  be  digged  up  for  the  ungodly.     O 
Lord,  fail  me  not,  neither  forsake  me,  for  I  am  part  in  Thine 
inheritance  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Almighty  and  merciful  God,   of  Thy   bountiful  goodness  Dom.  xx. 
keep  me  from  all  things  that  may  hurt  me ;  that  I  being  p0^^' 
ready  both  in  body  and  soul,  may  with  a  free  heart  accom-  obedien- 
plish  those  things  that  Thou  wouldest  have  done,  through  tia* 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


32 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


Patientia. 
S.  Aug. 
cont.  Epist. 
Fimdam. 
cap. 

XXXVll.b 


Ps.  cix.  1 

[-4-] 
Opprobri- 


Prec.  Mat. 
Coll.  pro 
Pace. 


Et  pro  De- 
fensione. 


HORA  NONA. 

O  seterne  Deus,  quamdiu  hie  in  terris  sum,  supplex  oro,  in 
quantum  terrena  mihi  serviunt,  doceant  me  esse  Dominum 
suum,  sed  a  Te  constitutum.  In  quantum  molesta  sunt, 
doceant  me  servire  Tibi  Domino  meo,  cui  dum  non  obtem- 
pero,  ilia  in  justam  vindictam  molesta  esse  solent.  Ut  sive 
ilia  mihi  serviant,  sive  non,  ego  semper  serviam  Tibi,  in  et 
per  Jesum  Christum  Domiiium  nostrum.  Amen. 

Hold  not  Thy  tongue,  O  God  of  my  praise ;  for  the  mouth 
of  the  ungodly,  yea,  and  the  mouth  of  the  deceitful,  is  opened 
upon  me.  And  they  have  spoken  against  me  with  false 
tongues,  they  compassed  me  about  also  with  words  of  hatred, 
and  fought  against  me  without  a  cause.  But  1  give  myself 
unto  prayer ;  Lord,  forgive  them,  and  hear  me.  Amen. 

O  God,  which  art  the  Author  of  peace  and  lover  of  con 
cord,  in  knowledge  of  whom  standeth  our  eternal  life,  whose 
service  is  perfect  freedom ;  defend  me,  and  all  Thy  servants, 
in  all  assaults  of  our  enemies,  that  we,  surely  trusting  in  Thy 
defence,  may  not  fear  the  power  of  any  adversaries,  through 
the  might  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen, 


Vs:1; 


]  Aug.  de 
Hseres. 
cap.  vii.c 
Ps.  cxl.  1, 


Inimici. 


Coll.  1. 
Precum 
Vespert. 

Pro  Pace. 


VESPF.RI. 

Die,  O  Domine  mi  Jesu,  doce,  discam  a  Te,  quod  doceam  de 
Te.  Amen. 

Deliver  me,  O  Lord,  from  the  man  that  is  evil,  and  pre 
serve  me  from  the  cruel  man,  which  imagines  mischief  in  his 
heart,  and  stirs  up  strife  all  the  day  long.  The  proud  have 
laid  a  snare  for  me,  and  spread  their  net  abroad  with  cords, 
and  set  traps  in  my  way.  Lord,  keep  me  from  treacherous 
hands,  and  preserve  me,  that  though  they  purpose,  yet  they 
may  not  be  able  to  overthrow  my  goings,  even  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

O  God,  from  whom  all  holy  desires,  all  good  counsels,  and 
all  just  works  do  proceed,  give  unto  me,  and  all  Thy  servants, 
that  peace  which  the  world  cannot  give ;  that  both  our  hearts 
may  be  set  to  obey  Thy  commandments,  and  also  that  by 
Thee  we  being  defended  from  the  fear  of  our  enemies,  may 
b  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  col.  302.  C.]  c  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  App.  col.  1545.  B.] 


THURSDAY.  33 

pass  our  time  in  rest  and  quietness,  through  the  merits  of 
Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.     Amen. 


COMPLINE. 

Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  have  mercy  upon  me,  for  Ps.  ivii.  1. 
my  soul  trusteth  in  Thee,  and  in  the  shadow  of  Thy  wings  Spes' 
will  I  trust,  till  these  and  all  other  my  afflictions  be  overpast. 
O  send  out  Thy  mercy  and  truth  upon  me,  even  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Domine  misericors,  qui  ad  cor  altum  non  accedis,  humilia  S.  Aug. 
animam  meam.     O  Tu,  qui  non  videris  nisi  a  mundis  cordi-  gca™  para- 
bus,  veram  cordis  munditiem  dato  mihi.     Sitio,  O  Domine,  disi,cap.4.d 
da  arrham  hrereditatis  futurse,   saltern  da  guttam   ccelestis  Deum. 
pluvise,  qua  refrigerare  possim  sitim  meam,  quia  amore  ardeo. 
Nee  hoc  peto,  Domine,  propter  merita  mea,  indignissimus 
enim  sum  qui  gustem ;  sed  pro  misericordia  Tua,  et  meritis 
Salvatoris  nostri  Jesu  Christi.     Amen. 

Almighty   God,    vouchsafe,    I    beseech   Thee,   to   direct,  Liturg. 
sanctify,  and  govern  both  my  heart  and  body  in  the  ways  of    n^1- 
Thy  laws,   and  in  the  works  of  Thy  commandments,  that  tio. 
through  Thy  mighty  protection,  both  here  and  ever,  I  may 
be  preserved  by  night  and  by  day,  in  body  and  in  soul, 
through  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 


BED-TIME, 
ET  NOCTE,  SI  VIGILES. 

O  Lord,  I  cry  unto  Thee,  hearken  unto  me,  O  God.    Thou  Ps.  ixxvii. 
boldest  my  eyes  waking  :  I  am  so  feeble  that  I  cannot  speak:   '  2' 
and  in  the  night  season  my  soul  refuseth  comfort ;  yet  even  Tempore 
then  give  me  grace   especially  that  I  may  commune  with  ^ente^ 
mine  own  heart,  and  search  out  my  spirits,  and  compose 
them  in  Thee,  that  I  may  rise  to  serve  Thee.     Amen. 

Da  mihi,  Domine,  dormitum  abeunti  requiem  corporis  et  Somnus. 
animse.     Custodi  me   a  caliginoso  peccati  somno,  ab  omni 
tenebrosa  et  nocturna  mollitie.     Ignita  maligni  tela  dolose  in 
me  vibrata  extinguito.     Rebelliones  carnis  mese  reprimito. 
Et   omnem   terrenam   et   muiidanam    in   me    cogitationem 
sopito,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.     Amen. 
d  [Op.,  torn.  vi.  App.  col.  1455.  A— C  ] 

LAUD. — VOL.    III.  ) 


34  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Coll.  in          I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  O  Father,  mercifully  to  look  upon 

Anglic*'      mv  infirmities,  and  for  the  glory  of  Thy  name's  sake,  turn 

from  me  and  the  rest  of  Thy  servants,  all  those  evils  which 

Defensio.    we  most  justly  have  deserved :    and  grant  that  in  all  our 

troubles  we  may  put  our  whole  trust  and  confidence  in  Thy 

mercy,  and  evermore  serve  Thee  in  holiness  and  pureness  of 

living,  to  Thy  honour  and  glory,  through  our  only  Mediator 

and  Advocate,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


FRIDAY. 


FRIDAY. 

MANE. 

DEUS  magne,  Deus  omnipotens,  Deus  summae  bonitatis,  s.  Aug. 
quern  inviolabilem  et  incorruptibilem  credi  et  intelligi  fas  est;  ^b*  \ 
Trina  Unitas,  quam  Catholica  Ecclesia  colit,   supplex  oro,  de  Duab. 
expertus  in  meipso  misericordiam  Tuam,  ne  homines,  cum  cent*1 
quibus  mihi  a  pueritia  in  omni  victu  fuit  summa  consensio,  Manich. 
in  Tuo  cultu  a  me  dissentire  permittas  :  nee  vel  me  vel  illos  a 
veritate  et  salute,  quse  est  in  Christo  Jesu.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  will  call  upon  Thee,  and  early  shall  my  prayer  Ps. 
come  before  Thee.    Lord,  do  not  abhor  my  soul,  neither  hide 
Thy  face  from  me,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

Lord,  make  me  to  have  a  perpetual  fear  and  love  of  Thy  Dom.  ii. 
holy  name;  for  Thou  never  failest  to  help  and  govern  them  Post    nl 
whom  Thou  dost  bring  up  in  Thy  steadfast  love.     Grant  this  Amare' 
even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen.  Deum' 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  which  of  Thy  tender  love  Parasceue. 
towards  man  hast  sent   our   Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  take  Domin. 
upon  Him  our  flesh,  and  to  suffer  death  upon  the  cross,  that 
all  mankind  should  follow  the  example  of  His  great  humility; 
mercifully  grant  that  I  may  both  follow  the  example  of  His 
patience,  and  be  made  partaker  of  His  resurrection,  through 
the  same  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Almighty    God,    I   humbly   beseech   Thee   graciously   to  Coll.  l. 
behold  Thy  family,  for  the  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was    ie1'  . 
content  to  be  betrayed,  and  given  up  into  the  hands  of  wicked 
men,   and  to  suffer  death  upon  the  cross,  who  liveth  and 
reigneth  with   Thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  one   God,  world 
without  end.     Amen. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  by  whose  Spirit  the  whole  Coll.  2. 
body  of  the  church  is  governed  and  sanctified,  receive  these  die1' 

»  [Op.,  torn.  i.  col.  59,  A.  B.]  b  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  col.  162.  C.] 

D  2 


36  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Pro  omni-  my  supplications  and  prayers  which  I  offer  up  before  TheeJ 
bus<  for  all  estates  of  men  in  Thy  holy  church,  that  every  memberj 

of  the  same,  in  his  vocation,  may  truly  and  devoutly  serve 
Thee,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 


IIoRA  TERTIA. 

S.  Aug.  (le  Diu  est,  O  Domine,  ex  quo  contra  haereses  laboravi,  et  sum} 
ca^r^  prene  fatigatus.  Veni,  Domine  mi  Jesu,  prseliator  fortissime,j> 
Haereses.  princeps  exercitus  Domini,  qui  diabolum  vicisti  et  sseculum.t 

Apprehende  arma  et  scutum,  et  exurge  in  adjutorium  mihi.l 

Amen. 

Ps.  cix.  20.      Deal  with  me,  O  God,  according  to  Thy  name,  for  sweet  is 
anceVC1       ^hy  mercy.     O  deliver  me,  for  I  am  helpless  and  poor,  and) 

my  heart   is   wounded   within   me.      Lord,    save   my   soul.' 

Amen. 
Ps. xxv.  14.      Mine  eyes  are  ever  looking  unto  Thee,  O  Lord;  O  pluck | 

my  feet  out  of  the  net.     Amen. 
Liturg.  Almighty  God,  who  hast  promised  to  hear  the  petitions  of 

them  that  ask  in  Thy  Son's  name,  I  beseech  Thee  mercifully  j 

to  incline  Thine  ears  to  me,  now  that  in  His  name  I  make  my  | 
Exaudire.    prayers  and  supplications  unto  Thee ;  and  grant  that  those 

things  which  I  have  faithfully  asked  according  to  Thy  will, 

may  effectually  be  obtained,  to  the  relief  of  my  necessity, 

and  to  the  setting  forth  of  Thy  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ 

our  Lord.     Amen, 


HORA  SEXTA. 

Ps.lxxix.8.  O  remember  not  my  old  sins,  but  have  mercy  upon  me, 
and  that  soon,  for  I  arn  come  to  great  misery.  Help  me, 
O  God  of  my  salvation  ;  O  deliver  me,  and  be  merciful  unto 
my  sins,  for  Thy  name's  sake.  Amen. 

Not  unto  us,  O  Lord,  not  unto  us,  but  unto  Thy  name 
give  the  praise  ;  and  that  for  Thy  loving  mercy  and  for  Thy 
truth's  sake.  Amen. 


e  et  Fili'  et  Sancte  Spiritus,  qui  uni- 

Unita.        tam  Deitatem  nobis  declarasti,  et  sacrosanct^  solius  Divini- 
c  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  App.  col.  1543.  A.  B.] 


FRIDAY.  37 


tatis  indivisam  gloriam  revelasti,  et  perfectam  Trinitatis  Tuse  Dcitate 
sempiternitatem  demonstrasti ;  Da  mihi,  obsecro,  fidem  efcp  444d 
obedientiam  in  hac  vita,  et  gloriam  in  futura,  per  et  propter  Dom. 
Redemptorem  nostrum  Jesum  Christum.     Amen. 


HORA  NONA. 

O  Lord  God  of  Hosts,  how  long  wilt  Thou  be  angry  with  PS.  Ixxx.  4. 
Thy  poor  servant  that  prayeth  ?     O  turn  me  again,  O  God  ; 
shew  the  light  of  Thy  countenance,  and  I  shall  be  whole. 
Amen. 

Tibi  gloria,  Tibi  gloria,  Domine  !     Quanta  apud  Te  cle-  S.  Chrys- 

,  .        ,  o  ,  .       ,.  •    o      -n  •  •    •    osk  lib-  iii. 

mentise  abyssus  ?  quanta  patientise  copia  ?     En,  qui  nommis  de  Sacer. 


Tui  prsetextu  ex  ignobilibus  et  obscuris  clari  et  illustres  effecti 
sunt,  honore  abutuntur,  et  contra  Te,  qui  honorem  largitus 
es;  audentque  non  audenda  in  sacrosancta  mysteria  Tua 
injurii.  Probos  quantum  possunt  extrudunt,  ut  homines 
perditis  moribus  prsediti  summa  cum  quiete  et  licentia  con- 
turbent  omnia.  O  Domine,  exurge,  adjuva  Ecclesiam  Tuam,  Ecclesia. 
et  ne  sin  as  animam  meam  in  eorum  consilium  descendere, 
per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 


VESPERI. 

O  Lord,  I  will  cry  day  and   night  before  Thee,  let  my  Ps. 
prayer  enter  into  Thy  presence,  incline  Thine  ear  unto  my  l*^ 
calling ;  for  my  soul  is  full  of  trouble,  and  my  life  draws  Afflictio- 
nigh  unto  the  pit.     O  let  not  Thine  indignation  lie  too  hard  nes' 
upon  me,  neither  vex  me  with  all  Thy  storms  :  but  remember 
of  what  mould  Thou  hast  made  me,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake.     Amen. 

O   Domine,   ne    sit   mihi   inutilis    pugna   verborum,    sed  S.  Hilar. 
incunctantis  fidei  constans  professio.     Conserva,  oro,  in  me  jpjjn^fl'iie 
fidei   incontaminatam  religionem.     Et,  usque   ad   excessum  Fides f. 
spiritus  mei,  hanc  conscientia3  mese  vocem   dona  mihi :  ut, 
quod  in  regenerationis  mea3  symbolo  baptizatus  in  Patre  et 
Filio  et  Spiritu  Sancto  professus  sim,  semper  obtineam.     Ut 

d    [Opus  spurium  apud   S.  Athan.          e  [§15.  Op.,  torn.  i.  p.  394.  D.] 
Op.,  torn.  ii.  p.  604.  Paris.  1698.]  f  [§§  56,  57.  col.  1144.  A.  B.] 


38  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Te  habeam  Patrem ;  ut  una  Tecum  Filium  Tuum  adorem,  et 
Spiritum  Sanctum  Tuum  promerear,  per  Jesum  Christum 
Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 


COMPLINE. 

Ps.  xcii.  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  me,  and  I  will  sing  praises  unto 
Thy  name ;  yea,  I  will  tell  of  Thy  loving-kindness  early  in 

cordia.  the  morning,  and  of  Thy  truth  in  the  night  season.  O  bless 
me,  and  fulfil  all  Thy  works  of  grace  in  me,  even  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

Dona  mihi,  Domine,  mentem  vigilem,  cogitationem  so- 
briam,  cor  castum,  somnum  placidum,  et  ab  omni  diabolica 
imaginatione  liberum.  Et  deinde  excita  me,  Domine,  hora 
orationis,  ut  prseceptis  Tuis  firmiter  adha3ream,  et  memoriam 
retineam  inviolatam  judiciorum  Tuorum.  Amen&. 


BED-TIME, 

ET  NOCTE,    SI  VIGILES. 

Psal.  cxix.  Lord,  remember  Thy  promise  unto  Thy  servant,  wherein 
Thou  hast  caused  me  to  put  my  trust ;  that  Thy  statutes 
may  be  my  songs  in  the  house  of  my  pilgrimage ;  and  that 
I  may  remember  Thy  name  in  the  night  season.  Amen. 

In  manus  Tuas,  Domine,  commendo  animam  et  corpus 
meum :  creasti  enim  et  redemisti  ea,  Domine  Deus  veritatis. 
Commendo  autem  mecum  et  mea  omnia,  Tu  enim  mihi  gra- 
tiose  largitus  es  ilia  pro  beneplacito  Tuo.  In  pace  ergo  me 
simul  cubare  et  dormire  facias,  O  Domine,  qui  solus  me  habi- 
tare  facis  secure,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen  h. 

NalGOrat  °  omnium  Domine  et  effector,  O  Deus  Tuorum  Pater  et 
x.aZ[0P.ra  '  Gubernator,  O  vitse  et  mortis  Arbiter,  O  animarum  Gustos  et 
176.'  [A.-  Benefactor;  °  qui  oninia  facis,  et  tempestive,  atque,  ut  Ipse 
C.]'  pro  sapientise  Tuse  et  administrationis  altitudine  nosti,  artifice 

More.  sermone  transmutas  !  me  opportune  tempore  Tuo  suscipe, 
tamdiu  in  came  vitam  meam  moderatus,  quamdiu  conducibile 

*  [Conf.  Lane.  And rewes,  Free.  Priv.          h  FConf  ibid  n  234  "1 
p.  230.  Oxon.  1852.] 


FRIDAY.  39 

fuerit  mihiipsi  et  Ecclesise.  Et  suscipe,  quseso,  ob  metum 
Tuum  paratum,  non  turbatum,  nee  in  extremo  die  terga 
vertentem,  nee  invito  animo  tanquam  abstractum  aut  avulsum 
a  mundo,  sed  ut  prompte  et  alacriter  ad  beatam  illam  et  seter- 
nam  vitam  proficiscentem,  quae  est  in  Christo  Jesu  Domino 
nostro,  cui  gloria  in  ssecula  sseculorum.  Amen. 

O  Domine  Deus  meus,  voca  me,  ut  accedam  ad  Te :  firma  [S.]  Aug. 
me,  ne  recedam  a  Te,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen. 

1  [Al.  Serm.  ccxxv.   Op.,  torn.  v.  col.  1415.  D.] 


40  PRIVATE   DEVOTIONS. 


SATURDAY. 

MANE. 

Ps.lix.  16.      O  LORD,  I  will  sing  of  Thy  power,  and  will  praise  Thy 
Laus  Dei.   mercy  in  tne  morning,  for  Thou  hast  been  my  defence  and 

my   refuge  in  the  day  of  my  trouble.     Unto  Thee,  O  my 

strength,  will  I  sing ;  for  Thou,  O  God,  art  my  defence,  and 

ray  merciful  God.     Amen. 

Ps.  xc.  17.       The  glorious  majesty  of  Thee,  O  Lord  ray  God,  be  upon 
Benedic-     me  .  prosper  Thou  the  work  of  my  hands  upon  me,  O  prosper 

Thou  my  handy-work.     Amen. 
Ps.cxix.18,      O  Lord,  open  mine  eyes  that  I  may  see  the  wonders  of 

;.. '    .        Thy  law.     I  am  a  stranger  upon  earth,  O  hide  not  Thy  com- 

Illumma-  .          .  -,  -,•   t 

tio.  mandments  from  me :  for  Thy  testimonies  are  my  delight  and 

my  counsellors.     Lord,  continue  that  favour  to  me,  that  so 
they  may  ever  be.     Amen. 

Prec.  Mat.       O  Lord,  our  heavenly  Father,   Almighty   and  everlasting 

Gratia10     God,  who  hast   safely  brought  me  to  the  beginning  of  this 

Auxilium.  day,  defend  me  in  the  same  with  Thy  mighty  power,  and 

grant  that  this  day  I  fall  into  no  sin,  nor  run  into  any  kind 

of  danger ;  but  that  all  my  doings  may  be  ordered  by  Thy 

governance,  to  do  always  that  which   is  righteous  in  Thy 

sight,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


HORA  TERTIA. 

Ps.lxii.[2.]      O  my  soul,  wait  thou  still  upon  my  God,  for  my  hope  is  in 
Him  :  He  is  my  strength  and  my  salvation,  He  is  my  defence, 


5. 


so  that  I  shall  not  fall.     So  Amen,  Lord  Jesu,  Amen. 


OratioEze-  O  Lord  God,  be  merciful  unto  every  one  that  prepares  his 
2Chron.  whole  heart  to  seek  Thee,  O  Lord  God,  the  God  of  his 
Impeiec-  fathers'  tnougn  he  be  not  according  to  the  purification  of  the 
tio.  sanctuary.  Amen. 

*       °  Lord>  T  walk  in  the  midst  of  trouble  ;  I  beseech  Thee, 

II  1.    t  • 


-.  .  .        • 

Inimici.      refresh  me.     Stretch  forth  Thy  hand  upon  the  fury  and  the 


SATURDAY.  41 

cunning  of  mine  enemies,  that  Thy  right  hand  may  save  me. 

0  make  good  Thy  loving-kindness  towards  me,  and  despise 
not,  I  beseech  Thee,  the  work  of  Thine  own  hands.    Amen. 

I  deal  with  the  thing  that  is  lawful  and  right  ;  O  give  me  Ps.  cxix. 
not  over  unto  mine  oppressors.     Amen.  Inimici. 

O  make  me,  Thy  poor  servant,  still  to  delight  in  that  which  Ver.  122. 
is  good,  that  the  proud  do  me  no  wrong,  for  Jesus  Christ 
His  sake.     Amen. 

Almighty  God,  the  fountain  of  all  wisdom,  who  knowest  Liturg. 
our  necessities  before  we  ask,  and  our  ignorance  in  asking, 

1  beseech  Thee  to  have  compassion  upon  my  infirmities  ;  and  Infirmitas. 
those  things  which  for  my  unworthiness  I  dare  not,  and  for 

my  blindness  I  cannot  ask,  "vouchsafe  to  give  me,  for  the 
worthiness  of  Thy  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

HORA  SEXTA. 

O  Lord,  I  will  put  my  trust  in  Thee  always  :  O  let  Thy  Ps.  ixii.  8. 
people  do  it  with  me,  and  I  will  pour  out  my  heart  before 
Thee,  O  God  my  hope.     Amen. 

O  that  my  ways  were  made  so  direct  that  I  might  keep  Ps.  cxix.  5. 
Thy  statutes  !     O  Lord,  direct  them.     Amen.  dbSSi 

O  Lord,  teach  me  the  way  of  Thy  statutes,  and  I  shall  PS.  cxix. 
keep  it  unto  the  end:  yea,  I  shall  keep  it  with  my  whole  33>C34-38-] 
heart.     O  stablish  Thy  word  in  Thy  servant,  that  I  may  fear  Timor  Dei, 
Thee,  and  that  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

HORA  NONA. 

O  Lord,   I  will  call  upon  Thee  in  my  troubles,  O  deliver  Ps.lxxxi.7. 
me  and  hear  me  ;  and  then  especially  at  what  time  any  storm  *" 


falls  upon  me,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen.  tiones. 

Blessed  art  Thou,  O  Lord,  O  teach  me  Thy  statutes  ;  that  Ps.  cxix. 
my  whole  heart  may  seek  Thee,  and  that  I  may  not  go  wrong  viaru'm 
out  of  Thy  commandments  :  that  I  may  take  greater  delight  directio. 
in  the  way  of  Thy  testimonies,  than  in  all  manner  of  riches. 
Amen. 

VESPERI. 

O  praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  His  servants,  ye  that  by  night  PS-  cxxxiv. 
stand  in  the  house  of  the  Lord.     With  these,  O  Lord,  I  lift  Laus  Dei. 


42  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

up  my  hands  to  Thy  sanctuary,  and  will  praise  Thy  name, 
O  Lord,  be  with  me  this  evening  in  all  the  mercies  of  Jesus 
Christ  my  Saviour".  Amen. 

Protectio.  Miserse  carnis  meae  infirmitatem  Tu  nosti,  qui  finxisti  me  : 
invisibilium  hostium  meorum  vigilantiam  Tu  nosti,  qui  vides 
eos;  protegat  me  ala  bonitatis  Tuse,  per  Jesum  Christum 
Dominum  nostrum.  Amen  a. 


COMPLETOBIUM. 

Ps.  cxxxix.  O  Lord,  there  is  no  hiding  me  from  Thy  presence  :  for  if 
I  should  say,  the  darkness  shall  cover  me,  then  shall  my 
night  be  turned  to  day.  For  the  darkness  is  no  darkness 
with  Thee,  but  the  night  is  as  clear  as  the  day ;  the  darkness 

Confessio.  and  the  light  to  Thee  are  both  alike.  Therefore,  O  God, 
I  present  myself  open  before  Thee ;  O  cleanse  my  soul,  that 
it  may  rejoice  to  be  seen  of  Thee  in  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Gratiarum       Die  jam  transacto,  gratias  Tibi  ago,  Domine,  gloriam  Tibi 

Actio.  tribuo,  quod  sine  scandalo;  hymnis  effero,  quod  liber  ab 
insidiis  diem  transegerim,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum 
nostrum.  Amen. 

Ps.lxxi.l7,      Thy  righteousness,  O  God,  is  very  high,  and  great  things 

19,  &c.  are  they  which  Thou  hast  done  for  me.  O  God,  who  is  like 
unto  Thee  ?  Thou  hast  brought  me  to  great  honour,  and 

Laus  Dei.  comforted  me  on  every  side.  Therefore  will  I  praise  Thee 
and  Thy  righteousness,  O  God,  and  unto  Thee  will  I  sing, 

0  Thou  Holy  One  of  Israel.     My  lips  will  be  glad  when 

1  sing  unto  Thee,  and  so  will  my  soul  which  Thou  hast  deli 
vered.     My  tongue  also  shall  talk  of  Thy  righteousness  all 
the  day  long:    for   many  are  confounded   and   brought   to 
shame  that  have  sought  to  do  me  evil.     O  Lord,  continue 

Gratiarum  Thy  blessings  to  me,  and  multiply  my  thankfulness  to  Thee, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

BED-TIME, 

ET  NOCTE,  SI  VIGILES. 

Ps.  cxxi.  4.      O  Lord,  Thou  Keeper  of  Israel,  which  in  the  watch  over 
Thy  servants  dost  neither  slumber  nor  sleep,  be  my  keeper, 
and  preserve  me  this  night.    O  keep  my  soul.     Amen. 
b  [Conf.  Lane.  Andrewes,  Prec.  Priv.  p.  230.] 


SATURDAY.  43 

Lord,  give  me  grace  to  make  haste,  and  not  prolong  the  Ps.  cxix/ 
time   to   keep  Thy  commandments.      That  I  may  call  my  ^'^ 
own  ways  to  remembrance,  and  turn  my  feet  to  Thy  testi-  natio. 
monies.     And  then  at  midnight  will  I  rise  and  give  Thee 
thanks,  because  of  Thy  righteous  judgments,  O  Lord,  my 
strength  and  my  Redeemer.     Amen. 

Woe  is  me,  that  I  am  constrained  to  dwell  with  Mesech,  Ps.  cxx.  4. 
and  to  have  my  habitation  among  the  tents  of  Kedar.     For 
my  soul  hath  too  long  dwelt  among  them  that  are  enemies 
unto  peace.     Too  long,  O  Lord,  but  that  it  is  Thy  good  plea-  Mora, 
sure  to  continue  my  dwelling  in  this  vale  of  misery.    Amen. 

Quid  es,  O  Deus  meus?    Quid  rogo  nisi  Dominum,  Deus  ?  Adoratioet 
Quis  enim  Dominus  prseter  Dominum,  aut  quis  Deus  prseter  DeTmeL  " 
Deum  nostrum  ?     Summe,  optime,  potentissime,  misericor-  S.  Aug.  1.  i. 
dissime  et  justissime,  secretissime  et  prsesentissime,  pulcher- 4  °n  ess>  c> 
rime  et  fortissime,  stabilis  et  incomprehensibilis,  immutabilis, 
mutans  omnia.     Nunquam  novus,  nunquam  vetus,  innovans 
omnia   et  in  vetustatem   perducens  superbos,   et    nesciunt. 
Semper  agens,  semper  quietus,  colligens  et  non  egens.     Por- 
tans,  et  implens,  et  protegens,  creans,  et  nutriens,  et  per- 
ficiens.     Quaeris,  cum  nihil  desit  Tibi.     Amas,  nee  sestuas. 
Zelas,  et  securus  es.    Poenitet  Te,  et  non  doles.     Irasceris,  et 
tranquillus  es.     Opera  mutas,  non  consilium.     Kecipis  quod 
invenis,  et  nunquam   amisisti.     Nunquam  inops,  et  gaudes 
lucris.     Nunquam  avarus,  et  usuras  exigis.     Supererogatur 
Tibi  ut  debeas,  et  quis  habet  quicquam  non  Tuum  ?     Reddis 
debita,  nulli  debens :  donas  debita,  nihil  perdens.     Et  quid 
dicimus,  Deus  meus,  vita  mea,  dulcedo  mea  sancta  ?    Aut 
quid  dicit  aliquis,  quum  de  Te  dicit  ?     Et  vae  tacentibus  de 
Te,  quouiam  loquaces  muti  sunt.     Miserere  mei,  Deus,  ut 
loquar  de  Te,  et  glorificem  nomen  Tuum.     Amen. 

b  [Op.,  torn.  i.  coll.  135.  C.D.  136.  A.] 


44  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


PROSPERS . 

Ps.xix.  13.  LORD,,  this  is  the  time  of  fear;  keep  Thy  servant  from 
presumptuous  sins,  lest  they  get  the  dominion  over  me :  that 
though  my  sins  be  many  and  great,  yet  I  may  be  innocent 
from  the  great  offence,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 

O  Lord,  make  me  worthy  of  the  place  to  which  Thou  hast 
raised  me  in  Thy  Church,  that  all  my  endeavours  may  be  to 
make  truth  and  peace  meet  together.  In  this  course  give  me 
understanding  to  discover  my  enemies,  and  wisdom  to  pre 
vent  them :  a  heart  to  love  my  friends,  and  carriage  that 
may  bind  them.  Lord,  make  me  love  Thy  Church,  and  the 
place  where  Thine  honour  dwelleth ;  that  as  Thou  hast 
honoured  me  above  many  others,  so  I  may  honour  Thee  above 
all,  and  spend  whatsoever  is  acceptable  in  the  poor  remainder 
of  my  life  to  serve  Thee  in  Thy  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Ps.  cxix.        O  Lord,  turn  away  mine  eyes  that  they  behold  not  vanity, 

Saivian.  1.  and  quicken  Thou  me  in  Thy  way.     Amen. 

lYeVnttiOTe"      °  ]Domine  misericors,  quando  a  Te  ipse  exoratus,  (nee  enim 

Dei,p.222a.  unquam  ita  vivimus,  ut  exorare  mereamur,)  pacificos  nobis 
dies,  proventus  uberes,  divitem  bonis  omnibus  tranquillita- 
tem,  et  abundantiam  dederis  super  vota  crescentem,  ne  sinas 
me  tanta  secundarum  rerum  prosperitate  corrumpi,  ne  et  Tui 
penitus  obliviscar  et  mei :  sed  humilitatem  et  gratitudinem 
adauge,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 


FAMILIA.      DOMUS. 

Visita,  quseso,  Domine,  habitationem  meam,  et  omnes 
insidias  inimici  ab  ea  longe  repelle :  angeli  Tui  sancti  habi- 
tent  in  ea,  et  nos  in  pace  et  sanitate  custodiant,  et  benedictio 
Tua  sit  super  nos  semper,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum 
nostrum.  Amenb. 

•  [P.  119.  ed.  Brcmae,  1688.]        «>  [Brev.  Rom-  Orat-  ad  Completorium.] 


AFFLICTIONES.  45 


LINGTLffi  ER2ENUM. 

Let  the  words  of  my  mouth,  and  the  meditations  of  my  Ps.  xix.14. 
heart,  be  always  acceptable  in  Thy  sight,  O  Lord,  my  strength 
and  my  Redeemer.     Amen. 

Lord,  keep  my  tongue  from  evil,   and  my  lips  that  they  Ps.  xxxiv. 
speak  no  guile ;  that  so  I  may  eschew  evil  and  do  good,  seek   "'   " 
peace  and  ensue  it.     Amen, 

O  Lord,  give  me  the  mouth  of  the  righteous,  that  it  may  Ps.  xxxvii. 
be  exercised  in  wisdom,  and  that  my  tongue  may  be  talking  31> 
of  judgment.     Amen. 

Lord,  I  have  said  in  Thy  grace,  I  will  take  heed  unto  my  Ps.  xxxix. 
ways,  that  I  offend  not  in  my  tongue.     Give  me,  O  give  me   '   '  *• 
that  grace,  that  I  may  take  this  heed,  that  I  may  keep  my 
mouth  as  it  were  with  a  bridle,  especially  when  the  ungodly 
is  in  my  sight,  be  it  never  so  much  pain  or  grief  unto  me. 
Hear  me,  and  grant,  even  for  Christ  Jesus  His  sake.    Amen. 

Let  the  free-will  offerings  of  my  mouth  please  Thee,  O  Ps.  cxix. 
Lord,  and  teach  me  Thy  judgments.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  set  a  watch  before  my  mouth,  and  keep  the  door  Ps.  cxli.  3. 
of  my  lips ;  and  let  not  my  heart  be  inclined  to  anything 
that  is  evil.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  set  a  watch  before  my  mouth,  and  a  seal  of  wis-  Eccius. 
dom  upon  my  lips,  that  I  fall  not  suddenly  by  them,  and  XJ 
that  my  tongue  destroy  me  not.     Amen. 


AFFLICTIONES. 

If  I  find  favour  in  Thine  eyes,  O  Lord,  Thou  wilt  bring  David  fu 
me  again,  and  shew  me  both  the  ark  and  the  tabernacle,  and  |!^  xy 
set  me  right  in  Thy  service,  and  make  me  joyful  and  glad  in  25. 
Thee.     But  if  Thou  say,  (O,  for  Jesus  His  sake,  say  it  not,) 
I  have  no  pleasure  in  thee ;  behold,  here  I  am,  do  with  me 
as  seemeth  good  in  Thine  own  eyes.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  though  I  be  afflicted  on  every  side,  let  me  not  be  2  Cor.  iv.  8. 
in  distress  :  though  in  want  of  some  of  Thy  comforts,  yet  not 


46  PRIVATE   DEVOTIONS. 

of  all :  though  I  be  chastened,  yet  let  me  not  be  forsaken  : 
2Cor.iv.16.  though  I  be  cast  down,  let  me  not  perish:  and  though  my 

outward  man  perish,  yet   let  my  inward  man  be  renewed 

daily,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 
Ps.  xxxix.       O  Lord,  whatsoever  Thou  shalt  lay  upon  me,  I  will  hold 

my  peace,  and  not  open  my  mouth,  because  it  is  Thy  doing 

and  my  deserving.     Amen. 
Ps.cxix.65.      O  Lord,   Thou  hast   dealt    graciously  with   Thy  servant 

according  to  Thy  word.     For  before  I  was  troubled  I  went 

wrong,  but  now  have  I  prayed  that  I  may  keep  Thy  law. 

And  it  is  good  for  me  that  I  have  been  in  trouble,  that  so 

I  may  learn  still  to  keep  it  better,  in  the  mercies  of  Jesus 

Christ.     Amen. 
Ver.  75.          I  know,  O  Lord,  that  Thy  judgments  are  right,  and  that 

Thou  of  very  faithfulness   hast  caused  me  to  be  troubled. 

O  let  Thy  merciful  kindness  be  my  comfort,  according  to 

Thy  word  unto  Thy  servant,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 

Amen. 
Baruchiii.      O  Lord  Almighty,   O  God  of  Israel,  the  soul  that  is  in 

trouble,  and  the  spirit  that  is  vexed,  crieth  unto  Thee.    Hear, 

O  Lord,   and  have  mercy,  for  Thou  art  merciful,  and  have 

pity  upon  me,  because  I  have  sinned  before  Thee.    For  Thou 

endurest   for  ever,  but  unless  Thou  have  mercy  I  utterly 

perish.     Have  mercy,  therefore,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His 

sake.     Amen. 
Ps.  ix.  18.       O  Lord,  remember  Thy  promise,  that  the  poor  shall  not 

always  be  forgotten,  nor  the  patient  abiding  of  the  meek 

perish  for  ever.     Amen. 
Ps.xxxi.8,      Lord,  I  will  be   glad  and  rejoice  in  Thy  mercy,  for  Thou 

hast  considered    my  trouble,   and  hast  known  my  soul  in 

adversities.     Amen. 
Ver.  10.          Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  Lord,  for  I  am  in  trouble,  and 

mine  eye  is  consumed  for  very  heaviness,  yea,  my  soul  and 
12.      my  body.     My  strength  faileth  me  because  of  mine  iniquity, 

14.  and  my  bones  are  consumed :  I  am  even  become  like  a  broken 

15.  vessel.     For  I  have  heard  the  blasphemy  of  the  multitude, 

16.  and  fear  is  on  every  side.     But  my  hope  hath  been  and  is  in 
Thee,  O  Lord ;  Thou  art  my  God,  save  and  deliver  me,  for 
Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

Ps.  xlii.  5.       Why  art  thou  so  full  of  heaviness,  O  my  soul,  and  why  art 


AITLICTIONES.  47 

thou  so  disquieted  within  me?  O  put  thy  trust  in  God, 
that  I  may  yet  give  Him  thanks  for  the  help  of  His  coun 
tenance.  O  my  God,  my  soul  is  vexed  within  me,  therefore 
will  I  remember  Thee.  Amen. 

Up,  Lord,  why  sleepest  Thou  ?  Awake,  and  be  not  absent  Ps.xliv.  23 
from  us  for  ever ;  wherefore  hidest  Thou  Thy  face,  and  for- 
gettest  our  misery  and  trouble  ?  For  our  soul  is  brought 
low,  even  unto  the  dust,  our  belly  cleaves  unto  the  ground. 
Arise,  O  Lord,  and  help  us,  and  deliver  us  for  Thy  mercies' 
sake.  Amen. 

In  Thee,  O  Lord,  have  I  put  my  trust,  let  me  never  be  put  Ps.  xxxi.  1 
to  confusion,  deliver  me  in  Thy  righteousness.     Bow  down  ^~4^ 
Thine  ear  to  me,  make  haste  to  deliver  me.     Be  Thou  my 
strong  rock  and  house  of  defence,  that  Thou  mayest  save  me. 
Be  also  my  guide,  and  lead  me  for  Thy  name's  sake.   Amen. 

O  God,  the  enemy  crieth  so,  and  the  ungodly  cometh  011  ps.  lv.  3 
so  fast,  that  they  threaten  to  overbear  me,  they  are  minded  ^~~8^ 
to  do  me  some  mischief,  so  maliciously  are  they  set  against 
me.    My  heart  is  disquieted  within  me,  and  the  fear  of  death 
is   fallen   upon   me.      Tearfulness    and    trembling   and   an 
horrible  dread  hath  overwhelmed  me.     And  I  said,  O  that 
I  had  wings  like  a  dove,  that  I  might  fly  away  and  be  at 
rest ;  that  I  might  make  haste  to  escape  the  stormy  wind 
and  tempest.     But  be  Thou  my  helper,  and  I  will  magnify 
Thee,  O  Lord,  my  strength  and  my  Redeemer.     Amen. 

O  be  Thou  my  help  in  trouble,  for  vain  is  the  help  of  man.  Ps.  lx.  11. 
Amen. 

Gracious  Father,  the  life  of  man  is  a  warfare  upon  earth,  Pericula. 
and  the  dangers  which  assault  us  are  diversly  pointed  against 
us.  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  be  present  with  me  in  all  the 
course  and  passages  of  my  life ;  but  especially  in  the  ser 
vices  of  my  calling.  Suffer  no  malice  to  be  able  to  hurt  me, 
no  cunning  to  circumvent  me,  no  violence  to  oppress  me, 
no  falsehood  to  betray  me.  That  which  I  cannot  foresee, 
I  beseech  Thee  prevent;  that  which  I  cannot  withstand, 
I  beseech  Thee  master;  that  which  I  do  not  fear,  I  beseech 
Thee  unmask  and  frustrate ;  that  being  delivered  from  all 
danger,  both  of  soul  and  body,  I  may  praise  Thee  the  deli 
verer,  and  see  how  happy  a  thing  it  is  to  make  the  Lord  of 
Hosts  my  helper  in  the  day  of  fear  and  trouble.  Especially, 


48  PRIVATE   DEVOTIONS. 

0  Lord,  bless  and  preserve  me  at  this  time  from,  &c.,  that 

1  may  glorify  Thee  for  this  deliverance  also,  and  be  safe  in 
the  merits  and  the  mercies  of  Jesus  Christ  my  only  Lord 
and  Saviour.     Amen. 

Ps.  ixxx.  5      O  Lord,  Thou  hast  fed  me  with  the  bread  of  affliction,  and 
[~7'J         given  me  plenty  of  tears  to  drink.     I  am  become  a  very  strife 

to  my  neighbours,  and  mine  enemies  laugh  me  to  scorn. 

But  turn  Thee  again,  Thou  God  of  Hosts,  shew  me  the  light 

of  Thy  countenance,  and  I  shall  be  whole.     Amen. 
Ps  cix.  25,      Help  me,  O  Lord  my  God,  O  save  me  according  to  Thy 
W          mercy  ;  and  then  the  world  shall  know  that  this  is  Thy  hand, 

and  that  Thou,  Lord,   hast  done   it.      Amen,   Lord  Jesu, 

Amen. 
Ps.cxix.92.      If  my  delight  had  not  been  in  Thy  law,  I  should  have 

perished  in  my  trouble.     O  continue  my  delight.     Amen. 


PESTILENTIA. 

Ps.  xxxix.       Deliver  me,  O  Lord,  from  all  my  offences,  and  make  me 

9' 1]  not  a  rebuke  to  the  foolish.  Take,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee, 
Thy  plague  away  from  Thy  people,  for  we  begin  to  be  con 
sumed  by  means  of  Thy  heavy  hand.  And  for  Jesus  Christ 
His  sake  lay  neither  me  nor  mine  under  this  uncomfortable 
disease.  Amen. 

Ps.  xci.  3  O  Lord,  deliver  me  from  the  snare  of  the  hunter,  and  from 
the  noisome  pestilence ;  O  defend  me  under  Thy  wings,  and 
keep  me  safe  under  Thy  feathers,  that  I  may  not  be  afraid 
for  any  terror  by  night,  nor  for  the  arrow  that  flieth  by  day; 
for  the  pestilence  that  walketh  in  the  darkness,  nor  for  the 
sickness  that  destroyeth  in  the  noon-day.  Though  thousands 
fall  beside  me,  and  ten  thousands  at  my  right  hand,  yet  let 
it  not  come  near  me,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

Ver.  10.  O  Lord,  Thou  art  my  hope,  I  beseech  Thee  let  no  evil  hap 
pen  unto  me,  neither  let  any  plague  come  nigh  my  dwelling ; 
but  give  Thine  angels  charge  over  me  to  keep  me  in  all  my 
ways,  O  Lord,  my  strength  and  my  Redeemer .  Amen. 

Ps.  Ixxix.  O  let  the  sorrowful  sighing  of  them  whom  Thou  hast  visited 
come  before  Thee;  and  according  to  the  greatness  both  of 


MORBUS.  49 

Thy  power  and  mercy  preserve  Thou  them  that  are  appointed 
to  die,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee  favourably  to  hear  the  prayers  of  Domin. 
Thy  humble  servant  ;  that  I  and  my  family,  which  are  justly 


punished  for  our  offences,  may  be  mercifully  delivered  by  Si  intret 
Thy  goodness  from  this  and  all  other  infection,  both  of  sonl 
and  body  ;  that  so  we  may  live  both  to  serve  and  to  praise 
Thee,  to  the  glory  of  Thy  great  name,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord  and  only  Saviour.     Amen. 

O  Almighty  God,  which  in  Thy  wrath  in  the  time  of  King  Liturg-. 
David  didst  slay  with  the  plague  of  pestilence  threescore  and    ng  ' 
ten  thousand,  and  yet  remembering  Thy  mercy  didst  save 
the  rest  ;  have  pity  upon  us  miserable  sinners,  that  now  are 
visited  with  great  sickness  and  mortality  ;  and  like  as  Thou 
didst  then  command  Thine  angel  to  cease  from  punishing, 
so  it  may  now  please  Thee  to  withdraw  from  us  this  plague 
and    grievous    sickness,    through    Jesus    Christ    our    Lord. 
Amen. 

O  Lord  God,  who  hast  wounded  us  for  our  sins,  and  con-  Liturg. 
sumed  us  for  our  transgressions,  by  Thy  late  heavy  and  long-  Q 


continued   visitation,    and   in  the  midst  of  that  judgment  A.ctio  Poat 

remembering  mercy,  hast  redeemed  us  from  death  ;  we  offer  nem. 

up  unto  Thee  ourselves,  our  souls  and  bodies,    (which  Thou 

hast  now  delivered,)  to  be  a  living  sacrifice  unto  Thee.     And 

here  I  offer  up  unto  Thee,  most  merciful  Father,  in  the  name 

of  all  Thy  people,  all  possible  praise  and  thanks,  and  shall 

ever  magnify  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 


MOKBUS. 

O  Lord,  the  sorrows  of  death  compass  me,  and  the  snares  Ps.  xviii. 
of  it  are  ready  to  overtake  me.     When  Thou  wilt  dissolve  my  3~5' 
tabernacle,  Thou  alone  knowest :  therefore  in  this  my  trouble 
I  will  call  upon  Thee  my  Lord,  and  will  complain  unto  my 
God.     O  be  with  me  at  the  instant  of  my  death,  and  receive 
me,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

LAUD. — VOL.    III.  T? 


50  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Ps.xxxi.6.  Into  Thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit,  for  Thou  hast 
redeemed  me,  O  Lord  God  of  truth. 

Ps.xxxii.4.  O  Lord,  Thy  hand  is  heavy  upon  me  day  and  night, 
and  my  moisture  is  become  like  the  drought  in  summer. 
I  acknowledge  my  sin  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  and  my  unright 
eousness  have  I  not  hid.  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  me. 
Amen. 

Ps.  xxxix.       O  Lord,  hear  my  prayer,  and  with  Thine  ears  consider 

'-'    my  calling ;  hold  not  Thy  peace  at  my  tears.     For  I  am  a 

stranger  with  Thee,  and  a  sojourner,  as  all  my  fathers  were. 

0  spare  me  a  little,  that  I  may  recover  my  strength  before 

1  go  hence  and  be  no  more  seen.     Amen. 

[Liturg.          O  Domine,  media  vita  in  morte  sumus,  unde  aut  a  quo 

Offf  Mart.]  quserimus  auxilium,  nisi  a  Te,  Domine,  qui  tamen  pro  peccatig 

nostris  merito  infensus  es  nobis  ?     Sancte  fortis,  sancte  mise- 

ricors  Salvator,  amarissimis  pcenis  mortis  seternse  ne  tradas 

[Ps.  ixxi.    me.     Ne  projicias  me  in  tempore  segritudinis  mese,  quum 

rpg  deficit  virtus  mea,  ne    derelinquas  me.     Domine,    ante  Te 

xxxviii.  9.]  omne  desiderium  meum,  et  suspiria  mea  a  Te  non  sunt  abscon- 

dita.     Nosti,   Domine,  nosti  intima  cordis  mei ;  ne,  quseso, 

occludas  precibus  meis  aures  misericordise  Tuse.     Quin  parce 

mini,  O  Domine  sanctissime,  O  Omnipotens  Deus,  sanctus  et 

Salvator  maxime  misericors,  clignissime  et  seterne  Judex,  ne 

sinas  me  in  hora'mea  novissima  pro  quocunque  terrore  mortis 

excidere  a  Te.     Amen,  O  Domine  Salvator  Jesu. 

Ps.  cxvi.         O  Lord,  the  snares  of  death  compass  me  round  about,  the 

pains  of  hell  get  hold  upon  me.     I  have  found  trouble  and 

heaviness,  but  will  call  upon  Thy  name,  O  Lord ;  O  Lord, 

deliver  my  soul.     Deliver  my  soul  from  death,  mine  eyes 

from  tears,  and  my  feet  from  falling ;  that  I  may  walk  before 

Thee  in  the  land  of  the  living.     Amen. 

Ps.  cxviii.       Thou,  O  Lord,  hast  chastened  and  corrected  me,  but  not 
given  me  yet  over  unto  death.     Open  me  the  gates  of  right 
eousness,  that  I  may  go  into  them,  and  give  thanks  unto  the 
Lord.     Amen. 
[Ps.  There  is  no  health  in  my  flesh  by  reason  of  Thy  wrath. 

xxxviii  31 

neither  is  there  any  rest  in  my  bones  by  reason  of  my  sin. 
Yet,  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  me,  and  heal  me,  even  for 
Thy  name's  sake.  Amen, 


BELLUM.  51 

O  Lord,  I  give  Thee  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  Liberatio 
great  and  almost  miraculous  bringing  of  me  bajsk  from  the  graviB8imo 
bottom  of  my  grave.     What  Thou  hast  further  for  me  to  do  in  <iuem 

i  nc*ifli 

or  to  suffer,  Thou  alone  knowest.     Lord,  give  me  patience  Aug.  14, 
and  courage,  and  all  Christian  resolution  to  do  Thee  service,  1629  c< 
and  grace  to  do  it.     And  let  me  not  live  longer  than  to 
honour  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ.     Amen  d. 


BELLUM. 

O  my  God,  though  mighty  nations    gather  together  on  Esai.  viii. 
heaps,  yet  let  them  be  broken  in  pieces  ;  though  they  take  9' ]  °' 
counsel  together,  bring  it  to  nought.     For  though  they  pro 
nounce  a  decree,  yet  it  shall  not  stand,  if  Thou,  O  God,  be 
with  us.     Be  with  us  therefore,  O  God,  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake.     Amen. 

Blessed  be  Thou,  O  Saviour  of  Israel,  which  didst  destroy  i  Mace.  iv. 
the   assault  of  the  mighty  man,  by  the  hand  of  Thy  servant  30t 
David,   and  gavest  the  host   of  strangers  into  the  hand   of 
Jonathan ;  shut  up  this  army  in  the  hand  of  Israel,  and  let 
them  be  confounded  with  their  power,  and  with  their  horse 
men.     Make  them  afraid,  and  consume  their  boldness  and 
strength,  that  they  may  be  astonished  at  their  own  destruc 
tion.    Cast  them  down  by  the  sword  of  them  that  love  Thee ; 
that  we  which  love  Thy  name  may  praise  Thee  and  sing  unto 
Thee.     Grant  this  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord  of  Hosts,  give  us  strength  that  we  may  follow  on  PS.  xviii. 
upon  our  enemies  and  overtake  them,  and  not  return  till  we  3^'  ^38'^ 
have  destroyed   them.     O  gird  us  with  strength   unto  the 
battle,  that  we  may  smite  them,  that  they  may  not  be  able 
to  stand,  but  fall  under  our  feet.     And  when  Thou  hast  thus 
blessed  us,  make  us  fall  down  at  Thy  feet,  and  ever  worship 
Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

O  make  the  wars  to  cease  in  all  the  world,  break  the  bow,  Ps.  xlvi.  9, 
and  knap  the  spear  in  sunder,  and  burn  the  chariot  in  the  '-10'-' 

c  [This  severe   illness  has  already  mitted  Chancellor,  April  28,  1630,  he 

been    noticed.     (See    above,    p.    14,  speaks  of  himself  as   still   suffering 

note  c.)     The   Archbishop  continued  from  its  effects.— Hist,  of  Chancellor- 

to   suffer  from  it  till  the  following  ship,  p.  10.] 

March;    and  in  his  address  to  the          d  [The   edition    of  1663,    ends  at 

University  of  Oxford,  on  being  ad-  this  place.] 

E  2 


52  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

fire  ;  that  men  may  be  still,  and  know  tliat  Thou  art  God, 
that  Thou  wilt  be  exalted  among  the  heathen,  and  in  the 
earth.     Amen. 
Pa.xliv.lo,      Lord,  be  not  far  off,  put  us  not  to  confusion,  but  go  out 


Bri  13'  U*  witl1  our  armies  and  ProsPer  tnem^  tnat  we  may  not  turn  our 

backs  upon  our  enemies,  while  they  that  hate  us  spoil  our 
persons,  our  honour,  and  our  goods.  O  sell  not  us  Thy  poor 
people  for  nought;  make  us  not  a  rebuke  to  our  insolent 
neighbours,  nor  a  scorn  to  them  that  are  round  about  us. 
Our  confusion  by  reason  of  our  sins  is  daily  before  us,  and 
the  shame  of  our  face  hath  covered  us.  But,  Lord,  we 
humbly  beseech  Thee  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  deliver  us,  for 
Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

Ps.  cviii.         Hast   Thou  forsaken  us,  O    God  ?    and   wilt   not   Thou, 

U,  [12.]  Q  QQ^  ^  forthwith  our  hosts?  O  help  us  against  the 
enemy,  for  vain  is  the  help  of  man.  O  Lord,  help  us.  Amen. 

Liturg.  O  Almighty  God,  King  of  kings,  and  Governor  of  all 

things,  whose  power  no  creature  is  able  to  resist,  to  whom  it 
belongeth  justly  to  punish  sinners,  and  to  be  merciful  to 
them  that  truly  repent;  save  and  deliver  us,  we  humbly 
beseech  Thee,  from  the  hands  of  our  enemies;  abate  their 
pride,  assuage  their  malice,  and  confound  their  devices  ;  that 
we,  being  armed  with  Thy  defence,  may  be  preserved  ever 
more  from  all  perils,  to  glorify  Thee,  who  art  the  only  giver 
of  all  victory,  through  the  merits  of  Thy  only  Son  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Liturg.          Almighty  God,  who  art  a  strong  tower  of  defence  unto 

Thy  servants  against  the  face  of  their  enemies  ;  we  give  Thee 
Gratiarum         J 
Actio.        praise  and  thanks  for  our  deliverance  from  those  great  and 

apparent  dangers  wherewith  we  were  compassed.  We  ac 
knowledge  it  Thy  great  goodness  that  we  were  not  delivered 
over  as  a  prey  unto  them.  And  we  humbly  beseech  Thee  to 
continue  such  Thy  mercies  towards  us,  that  all  the  world 
may  know  that  Thou  art  our  Saviour  and  mighty  Deliverer, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  bless  the  King,  all  his  commanders  under  him, 

[Pa.  cxl.  7.]  and  all  his  soldiers.     Cover  all  their  heads,  his  especially,  in 

[Ps.  cxliy.  the  day  of  battle.     Teach  all  their  hands  to  war  and  their 

fingers  to  fight.     And  bless  all  the  guides  and  conductors  of 

his  armies  under  him,  with  wisdom  and  courage,  and  faith- 


PAT7PERTAS.— DOLOR.  53 

fulness,  watchfulness  and  diligence,  and  whatsoever  else  may 
lead  on  good  success.  And  set  a  happy  end,  we  humbly 
beseech  Thee,  to  all  these  bloody  distractions,  and  restore 
peace,  and  preserve  religion  in  integrity  among  us,  even  for 
Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


PATJPERTAS. 


O  Lord,  when  Thou  makest  inquisition  for  blood,  remem-  ps.  ix.  12. 
ber  and  forget  not  the  complaint  of  the  poor. 

Arise,  O  Lord  God,  and  lift  up  Thy  hand ;  forget  not  the  Ps.  x.  12. 
poor.     Take  his  cause  into  Thy  hand,  for  he  commits  himself 14< 
unto  Thee,  and  Thou  art  the  helper  of  the  friendless.     O  be 
so  still,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

0  praise  the  Lord,  ye  that  fear  Him,  and  magnify  Him,  all  Ps.  xxii. 
ye  of  the  seed  of  Jacob  :  for  He  hath  not  despised  nor  abhorred     ' "-    '^ 
the  low  estate  of  the  poor,  He  hath  not  hid  His  face  from 
Him,  but  when  he  called  unto  Him,  He  heard  him.     O  bow 
down  Thine  ear  and  hear  him  still,  O  Thou  Holy  One  of 
Israel.     Amen. 

1  am  poor  and  needy,  O  God,  make  haste  unto  me  :  Thou  Ps.  Ixx.  5. 
art  my  helper  and  my  deliverer,  OLord,  make  no  long  tarry 
ing.     Amen. 


DOLOR. 

Lord,  turn  Thee  unto  me,  and  have  mercy  upon  me,  for  Ps.  xxv.15, 
I  am  desolate  and  in  misery.     The  sorrows  of  my  heart  are  '-16'-' 
enlarged,  O  bring  Thou  me  out  of  my  troubles.     Look  upon 
mine  adversity  and  misery,  and  forgive  me  all  my  sins,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Hear  my  crying,  O  God,  give  ear  unto  my  prayer ;  from  Ps.  Ixi.  1, 
the  ends  of  the  earth,   whithersoever   Thou  shalt  cast  me,  ™'  3'^ 
I  will  call  upon  Thee,  when  my  heart  is  in  heaviness.     O  set 
me  upon  the  rock  that  is  higher  than  I,  to  be  my  hope  and 
a  strong  tower  against  my  oppressors.     Amen. 


54 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


Ps.  Ixix. 


Ps.  cxix. 

28. 

Ps.  cxix. 
143. 

Tristitia. 


Save  me,  O  God,  for  the  waters  aue  entered  into  my  soul. 
I  stick  fast  in  the  deep  mire,  where  no  stay  is,  I  am  come  into 
deep  waters,  and  the  streams  run  over  me.  They  that  hate 
me  without  a  cause  are  more  than  the  hairs  of  my  head,  and 
they  which  would  destroy  me  causeless  are  mighty.  O  let 
not  these  waterfloods  drown  me,  neither  let  the  deep  swallow 
me  up,  and  let  not  the  pit  shut  her  mouth  upon  me.  Hear 
me,  O  Lord,  for  Thy  loving-kindness  is  great ;  turn  unto  me 
according  to  the  multitude  of  Thy  tender  mercies.  Hide  not 
Thy  face  from  Thy  servant,  for  I  am  in  trouble,  but  draw 
near  unto  my  soul,  and  redeem  it,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 

My  soul  melteth  away  for  very  heaviness ;  comfort  Thou 
me  according  to  Thy  word.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  trouble  and  heaviness  have  taken  hold  upon  me ; 
patience,  good  Lord,  that  for  all  this  my  delight  may  be  in 
Thy  commandments.  Amen. 


Ps.  xliv. 
r 17  i 


Ps. 
16. 


Ps.  Ivii. 
4. 


INFAMIA. 

14  O  Lord,  my  sins  have  made  me  a  rebuke  to  my  neighbours, 
and  to  be  laughed  to  scorn  of  them  that  are  round  about  me. 
O  suffer  me  not  longer  to  be  a  by-word  among  the  people. 
My  confusion  is  daily  before  me,  and  the  shame  of  my  face 
hath  covered  me.  The  voice  of  the  slanderer  and  blasphemer 
hath  overtaken  me.  And  though  all  this  be  come  upon  me, 
suffer  me  not,  O  Lord,  to  forget  Thee,  or  to  behave  myself 
frowardly  in  Thy  covenant,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Destroy  their  tongues,  O  Lord,  and  divide  them,  for  I  have 
seen  cruelty  and  strife  in  the  city.  But  I  will  call  upon 
Thee,  O  Lord,  and  Thou  wilt  save  me.  Amen. 

3,  O  Lord,  send  down  from  heaven,  and  save  me  from  the 
reproof  of  them  that  would  swallow  me.  Send  out  •  Thy 
mercy  and  truth,  for  my  soul  is  among  lions ;  I  lie  among 
the  children  of  men  that  are  set  on  fire,  whose  teeth  are 
spears  and  arrows,  and  their  tongue  a  sharp  sword.  O  deliver 
me,  and  I  shall  magnify  Thy  name  for  ever.  Amen. 


VIS. — TIMOR. — FRAUDES.      DOLUS.  55 

I  am  become  a  monster  to  many,  but  Thou  art  my  sure  Ps.  Ixxi.  7. 
trust.     O  be  my  anchor  for  ever.     Amen. 

O  remember,  Lord,  the  rebuke  that  Thy  servant  hath,  and  Ps.  ixxxix. 
how  I  do  bear  in  my  bosom  the  rebukes  of  many  people. 
O  remember  me.     Amen. 


vis. 

O  Lord,  the  ungodly  laid  wait  for  me  to  destroy  me,  yet  Ps.cxix.95. 
make  me  the  more  thankful,  and  the  more  careful  to  consider 
Thy  testimonies.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  they  draw  nigh  that  of  malice  persecute  me;  Ycr.  150. 
therefore  be  Thou  nigh  at  hand  to  help  me,  even  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

Many,  O  Lord,  they  are  that  trouble  me  and  persecute  me,  Ver.  157. 
yet  do  I  not  swerve  from  Thy  testimonies :  yes,  Lord,  I  do 
daily  swerve  from  them.     Quicken  me  as  Thou  art  wont. 
Amen. 

O  take  from  me  shame  and  rebuke,  and  I  will  keep  Thy  Ver.  22. 
testimonies.     O  take  away  the  rebuke  that  I  am  afraid  of,  Yer.  39. 
for  Thy  judgments  are  good.     O  Lord,  do  this  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 


TIMOR. 

Lord,  make  me  remember  that  the  fear  of  Thee  is  clean,  Ps.  xix.  9. 
and  that  Thy  judgments  are  true  and  righteous  altogether. 
Amen. 

O  Lord,  give  me  that  grace  that  I  may  so  carry  myself, 
and  that  courage  that  I  may  so  bear  up  myself,  as  that  I  may 
fear  none  but  Thee,  nothing  but  that  wherein  I  offend  Thee, 
even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


FKAUDES.      DOLUS. 


O  Lord,  watch  over  Thy  servant ;  for  my  familiar  friends  Ps.  xli.  9 
whom  I  trusted  have  laid  wait  for  me.     Be  Thou  merciful  ^10;  1L- 


56  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

unto  me,  O  Lord,  and  deliver  me  from  them ;  that  even  in 
this  I  may  know  Thou  favourest  me,  that  mine  enemies  are 
not  able  to  triumph  against  me.  Amen. 

PA.  Ivii.  5,  Exalt  Thyself,  O  God,  above  the  heavens,  and  Thy  glory 
upon  all  the  earth.  For  men  have  laid  a  net  for  my  steps, 
they  have  pressed  down  my  soul,  they  have  digged  a  pit 
before  me.  Lord,  I  desire  not  that  they  should  fall  into  the 

[Ps.  xliv.  midst  of  it  themselves ;  but  I  beseech  Thee  keep  me  out  and 
deliver  me,  for  Thy  mercy 's  sake.  Amen. 

Pri.  Ixxi.  Mine  enemies  lay  wait  for  my  soul,  and  take  counsel 
together.  They  pursue  me  out  of  an  opinion  that  Thou, 
O  God,  hast  forsaken  me.  But  go  not  far  from  me,  O  God ; 
my  God,  haste  to  help  me.  Amen. 

Ps.cxix.85  O  Lord,  the  proud  have  digged  pits  for  me;  they  persecute 
me  falsely,  O  be  Thou  my  help.  They  had  almost  made  an 
end  of  me  upon  earth,  yet  suffer  me  not,  I  beseech  Thee,  to 
depart  from  Thy  commandments,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 

Ps.cxli.io,  Lord,  keep  me  from  the  snare  which  malicious  men  have 
laid  for  me,  and  from  the  traps  of  wicked  doers.  If  they  will 
not  repent,  let  them  fall  into  their  own  nets  together,  but  let 
me  ever  escape  them.  Amen. 

Ps.cxlii.2.      O  Lord,  I  pour  out  my  complaints  before  Thee;  consider 

7'  t80  them,  for  I  am  brought  very  low.  O  deliver  me  from  my 
persecutors,  for  they  are  too  strong  for  me.  Amen. 


TEMPLI    INGKESSUS. 

Ps.  v.  7.  Lord,  I  will  come  into  Thy  house  upon  the  multitude  of 
Thy  mercies,  and  in  Thy  fear  will  I  worship  towards  Thy 
holy  temple.  O  bless  me  that  I  may.  Amen. 

Ps.  xxviii.  Hear  the  voice  of  my  humble  petitions,  O  Lord,  when 
I  cry  unto  Thee  in  this  place,  when  I  hold  my  hands  towards 
the  mercy-seat  of  Thy  holy  temple,  even  for  Jesus  Christ 
His  sake.  Amen. 

Ps.  Ixi.  4.  I  will  dwell  in  Thy  tabernacle  for  ever,  and  my  trust  shall 
be  under  the  covering  of  Thy  wings.  O  Lord,  hear  our 
desires,  and  give  an  heritage  unto  those  that  pray  unto  Thee, 
and  fear  Thv  name.  Amen. 


FAMES.  57 

O  my  God,  I  will  go  into  Thy  gates  with  thanksgiving,  Ps.  c.  3,  4. 
and  into  Thy  courts  with  praise :  I  will  be  thankful  unto 
Thee,  and  speak  good  of  Thy  name :    for  Thou,  Lord,  art 
gracious,  Thy  mercy  is  everlasting,  and  Thy  truth  endureth 
from  generation  to  generation.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  love  the  habitation  of  Thy  house,  and  the  place  Ps.xxvi.8, 
where  Thine  honour  dwelleth.     O  shut  not  up  my  soul  with  '• 
impenitent  sinners,  but  give  me  plenty  of  Thy  grace,  even 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 


FAMES. 

Be  merciful,  O  Lord,  and  remember  us,  that  we  be  not  Ps.  xxxvii. 
confounded  in  these  perilous  times,  and  that  in  these  days  of 
dearth  we  may  have  enough,  and  a  free  heart  and  hand  to 
bestow  it  upon  Thy  poor  ones,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  our  sins  have  prevailed  against  us,  yet  be  Thou  Ps.  ixv.  3. 
merciful  unto   our   transgressions.     O  visit  the  earth,   and   * 
prepare  corn  for  the  inhabitants  thereof.     Crown  the  year 
with  Thy  goodness,  and  let  no  cloud  drop  other  than  fatness ; 
that  the  very  hills  may  rejoice  on  every  side,  that  the  pas 
tures  may  be  covered  with  sheep,  and  the  valleys  with  corn, 
that  Thy  people  may  rejoice  and  sing  unto  Thee,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

O  God,  heavenly  Father,  who  by  Thy   Son  Jesus  Christ  Liturg. 
hast  promised  to  all  them  that  seek  Thy  kingdom  and  the  ^  ng ' 
righteousness  thereof  all  things  necessary  for  their  bodily 
sustenance,  behold,  we  beseech  Thee,  the  afflictions  of  Thy 
people,  and  grant  that  the  scarcity  and  dearth  (which  we  do 
now  most  justly  suffer  for  our  sins)  may  through  Thy  good 
ness  be  mercifully  turned  into  cheapness  and  plenty,  for  the 
love  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  be  mercifully  pleased  to  give  and  preserve  to  our  Litan. 
use  the  kindly  fruits  of  the  earth,  so  that  in  due  time  we    ng ' 
may  enjoy  them,  and  praise  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.     Amen. 


58 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


Liturg. 
Angl. 


PLUYIA. 

O  God,  heavenly  Father,  whose  gift  it  is  that  the  rain 
doth  fall,  the  earth  is  fruitful,  beasts  increase,  and  fishes  do 
multiply,  send  us,  we  beseech  Thee,  such  moderate  rain  and 
showers,  that  we  may  receive  the  fruits  of  the  earth  to  our 
comfort,  and  to  Thy  honour,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 


Liturg. 
Angl. 


SEEENITAS. 

O  Lord  God,  which  for  the  sin  of  Man  didst  once  drown 
all  the  world,  except  eight  persons,  and  afterward  of  Thy 
great  mercy  didst  promise  never  to  destroy  it  so  again;  we 
humbly  beseech  Thee,  that  though  we  for  our  iniquities  have 
worthily  deserved  a  plague  of  rain  and  waters,  yet  upon  our 
true  repentance  Thou  wilt  give  us  such  weather,  whereby  we 
may  receive  the  fruits  of  the  earth  in  due  season ;  and  learn 
both  by  Thy  punishment  to  amend  our  lives,  and  for  Thy 
clemency  to  give  Thee  praise  and  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 


Psalmi. 

Ps.  xc.  13 

[-15.] 


Ps.  cxix. 
116.  120. 


PCENITENTIALES. 
vi.  xxxii.  xxxviii.  li.  cii.  cxxx.  cxliii. 

O  Lord,  turn  Thee  again  now  at  the  last,  and  be  gracious 
unto  Thy  servant.  O  satisfy  me  with  Thy  mercy,  and  that 
soon,  so  shall  I  rejoice  and  be  glad  all  the  days  of  my  life. 
And  when  Thou  hast  forgiven  my  sins,  O  comfort  me  again 
after  the  time  that  Thou  hast  plagued  me,  and  for  the  years 
wherein  I  have  suffered  adversity,  O  Jesus  Christ  my  Saviour, 
and  be  merciful.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  my  flesh  trembleth  for  fear  of  Thee,  and  I  am 
afraid  of  Thy  judgments;  yet  stablish  me  according  to  Thy 


PCENITENTIALES.  59 

word,  that  I  may  live,  and  let  me  not  be  disappointed  of  my 
hope,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

I  have  gone  astray,  like  a  sheep  that  is  lost ;  O  seek  Thy  Ps.  cxix. 
servant,   that   I   may  not   forget  Thy  commandments,  but 
return  to  Thee.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  our  iniquities  testify  against  us ;  for  our  back-  Jer.  xiv.  7, 
slidings  are  many,  and  we  have  sinned  against  Thee :  yet,   '   ' 
O  Thou  hope  of  Israel,  Thou  Saviour  thereof  in  time  of 
trouble,   shew  mercy  for   Thy   name's    sake  ;    and   on   me 
especially.     For  why  shouldest  Thou  be  as  a  stranger  in  my 
soul,  or  as  a  wayfaring  man  that  turns  aside  to  tarry  but  for 
a  night  ?     O  Lord,  be  and  dwell  in  the  midst  of  me,  for  Thy 
name   is  called  upon   me.     Leave  me  not,  O  God  of  my 
salvation,  but  have  mercy,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.    Amen. 

For  Thy  name's  sake,  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  my  sin,  Ps.xxv.  10. 
for  it  is  great.     Amen. 

O  Lord  Almighty,  I  acknowledge  and  confess  I  am  not 
worthy  to  lift  up  mine  eyes  to  heaven,  much  less  to  present 
myself  before  Thee  with  any  confidence  that  Thou  shouldest 
hear  my  prayers  and  grant  my  requests,  if  I  consider  my 
own  deserving.  For  my  conscience  accuses  me,  and  my  sins 
witness  against  me;  and  Thou  art  a  just  and  an  upright 
Judge,  and  wilt  not  justify  any  sinner  in  His  transgressions. 
O  Lord,  suffer  me  not  to  be  swallowed  up  of  death  and 
desperation,  but  in  the  multitude  of  Thy  mercies  pardon  me, 
O  Lord,  for  Thy  goodness'  sake.  For  though  I  am  a  worm 
and  no  man,  yet  Thou  art  my  Creator,  and  I  am  the  work  of 
Thy  hands ;  yea,  Thou  art  my  Father,  and  I  Thy  son ;  Thou 
my  Shepherd,  and  I  one  of  Thy  straggling  flock ;  Thou  my 
Redeemer,  and  I  one  of  Thy  people  whom  Thou  hast  dearly 
bought ;  Thou  my  God,  and  I  Thy  creature.  O  correct  me 
not  in  Thine  anger,  O  Lord,  neither  punish  me  according  to 
my  deservings,  but  remember  my  weakness  as  well  as  my 
sin,  and  have  mercy  upon  me,  for  my  dearest  Saviour's  sake, 
Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  which  hatest  nothing  that  Coll.  in 
Thou  hast  made,  and  forgivest  the  sins  of  all  them  that  are  Die  Ciner* 
penitent,  create  and  make  in  me  a  new  and  contrite  heart, 
that  I  may  worthily  lament  my  sins,  and  acknowledge  my 
wretchedness,  and  obtain  of  Thee,  the  God   of  all  mercy, 


60  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

perfect  remission  and  forgiveness,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Dom.  xii.       Almighty  and  everlasting  God,   which  art  always  more 

post  Ton.  rea^y  to  near  than  we  to  pray,  and  usest  to  give  more  than 
either  we  desire  or  deserve;  pour  down  upon  me,  most 
miserable  sinner,  the  abundance  of  Thy  mercy,  forgiving  me 
those  things  whereof  my  conscience  is  afraid,  and  giving  me 
that  which  my  prayer  dares  not  presume  to  ask.  Grant 
this  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  Lord  and  only  Saviour. 
Amen. 

Dom.  xxi.  Grant,  I  beseech  Thee,  merciful  God,  to  me  Thy  sinful 
'Trm*  but  humble  servant,  pardon  and  peace,  that  I  may  be 
cleansed  from  all  my  sins,  and  serve  Thee  with  a  quiet  mind, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Dom.  xxiv.      Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  free  me  from  all  my  offences,  and 

post  Tnn.  ^y  rj^y  bountiful  goodness  deliver  me  from  the  bands  of  all 
those  sins  which  by  my  ignorance,  frailty,  or  wilfulness 
I  have  committed.  Grant  this,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Coll.  in  O  God,  merciful  Father,  that  despisest  not  the  sighing  of 
a  contrite  heart,  nor  the  desire  of  such  as  be  sorrowful; 
mercifully  assist  my  prayers  that  I  make  before  Thee  in  all 
my  troubles  and  adversities,  whensoever  they  oppress  me : 
and  graciously  hear  me,  that  those  evils  which  the  craft  and 
subtilty  of  the  devil  or  man  worketh  against  me  be  brought 
to  nought,  and  by  the  providence  of  Thy  goodness  so  dis 
persed,  that  I  Thy  poor  servant  being  overcome  by  no 
temptation,  nor  hurt  by  any  persecution,  may  evermore  give 
thanks  unto  Thee  in  Thy  holy  Church,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

Lit.  Angl.  O  Lord,  of  Thy  great  goodness  I  beseech  Thee  give  me 
true  repentance,  and  forgive  me  all  my  sins,  negligences,  and 
ignorances,  and  endue  me  with  the  grace  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit, 
that  I  may  amend  my  life  according  to  Thy  holy  word, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Liturg.  0  God,  whose  nature  and  property  is  ever  to  have  mercy 

and  to  forgive,  receive  my  humble  petitions;  and  though 
I  am  tied  and  bound  with  the  chain  of  my  sins,  yet  let  the 
pitifulness  of  Thy  great  mercy  loose  me,  and  that  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


PCENITENTIALES.  61 

Exaudi,  quseso,  Domine,  supplicis  preces,  et  confitentis 
Tibi  parce  peccatis,  Tit  pariter  mihi  indulgentiam  tribuas 
benignus  et  pacem,  per  Dominum  nostrum  Jesum  Christum. 
Amen. 

Omnipotens  Deus,  qui  aquam  de  petra  produxisti,  educ 
de  duritia  cordis  mei  compunctionis  lacrymas;  ut  peccata 
mea  ita  plangere  valeam,  ut  remissionem  eorum  Te  mise- 
rante  accipiam,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen  e. 

Almighty  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Maker  of  Liturg. 
all  things,  Judge  of  all  men,  I  acknowledge  and  bewail  my  commun 
manifold  sins  and  wickedness,  which  I  have  from  time  to 
time  most  grievously  committed,  by  thought,  word,  and  deed 
against  Thy  Divine  Majesty,  provoking  most  justly  Thy 
wrath  and  indignation  against  me.  I  do  earnestly  repent, 
and  am  heartily  sorry  for  these  my  misdoings ;  the  remem 
brance  of  them  is  grievous  unto  me,  the  burden  of  them  is 
intolerable.  Have  mercy  upon  me,  have  mercy  upon  me, 
most  merciful  Father.  For  Thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
His  sake,  forgive  me  all  that  is  past,  and  grant  that  I  may 
ever  hereafter  serve  and  please  Thee  in  newness  of  life,  to 
the  honour  and  glory  of  Thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  and  my  most  merciful  Father,  who  of  Thy  Ibidem, 
tender  mercy  hast  promised  forgiveness  of  sins  to  all  them 
which   with   hearty   repentance   and   true    faith   turn   unto- 
Thee ;   have  mercy  upon  me,  pardon  and  deliver  me  from 
all  my  sins,  confirm  and  strengthen  me  in  all  goodness,  and 
bring  me  to  everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Piissime  Domine,  misericordissime  Deus,  sufficiat  mihi  quod  S.  Aug. 
hucusque  peccavi,  quod  contempsi,  quod  foetoribus  carnis  mege 
satisfied,  jam  nunc  Te  inspirante  voveo  me  a  nequitia  mea 
conversurum.    Adjuva,  Domine,  et  des  ut  impleam,  in  et  per 
Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.     Amen. 

e  [Brev.  Rom.  Orat.  ii.  post  Litan.          f  [Al.  Serin,  cxvii.  in  Append.  Op., 
Cf.   Liturg.   Angl.    Orat.  i.   in  Com-     torn.  v.  col.  2650.  A.B.] 
minat.] 


62  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


GR  ATI  ARUM  ACTIO  ET  LATJDES. 
ProLibera-      I  will  magnify  Thee,  O  Lord,  for  Thou  hast  set  me  up, 

iiSmicte   ancl  not  made  my foes  to  triumpn  °ver  me-  °  Lor(^  my 

Ps.  xxx.  l    God,  I  cried  unto  Thee,  and  Thou  hast  healed  me ;  Thou 
[— 4<1        hast  kept  my  life  from  them  that  go  down  into  the  pit.     Sing 
praises  unto  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  give  thanks  unto  Him 
for  a  remembrance  of  His  holiness.     Amen. 

Ps. xxxv. 9,  O  my  soul,  be  joyful  in  the  Lord,  and  rejoice  in  His 
salvation.  All  my  bones  shall  say,  Lord,  who  is  like  unto 
Thee,  which  deliverest  the  poor  from  him  that  is  too  strong 
for  him :  yea,  the  poor,  and  him  that  is  in  misery,  from  him 
that  spoileth  him  ?  Amen. 

Ps.  vii.  18.  I  will  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  according  to  Thy 
righteousness,  and  I  will  praise  Thy  name,  O  Lord  most  high. 
Ps.  xlvii.  O  Lord,  Thou  art  high  and  terrible,  a  great  King  over  all 
Post  Victo-  tne  earth ;  Thou  hast  subdued  the  people  under  us,  and  the 
riam  in  nations  under  our  feet :  therefore  will  I  sing  praises  unto 

Thee,  O  God,  who  art  greatly  to  be  exalted.     Amen. 
Ps.  ivi.  12,      Thy  vows  are  upon  me,  O  my  God,  I  will  render  praise 
unto  Thee,  for  Thou  hast  delivered  my  soul  from  death  and 
my  feet  from  falling,  that  I  may  yet  walk  before  Thee,  O  my 
God,  in  the  light  of  the  living,  and  bless  Thee.     Amen. 
S.  Aug.    v     Gratias  Tibi,  Deus  ;  Gratias  Tibi  vera  et  una  Trinitas,  una 
H«re&e  5'  et  trina  Veritas,  trina  et  una  Unitas.     Gratias  Tibi,  Deus 
cap.  viU     Pater,  qui  et   Filium  Tuum    ostendisti,   et   mihi  Doctorem 

dedisti.  O  et  semper  des  in  misericordiis  antiquis.  Amen. 
Ps.  Ivii.  7.  My  heart  is  ready,  O  Lord,  my  heart  is  ready,  I  will  sing 
and  give  praise ;  yea,  I  will  praise  Thee  among  the  people, 
and  I  will  sing  unto  Thee  among  the  nations.  O  let  Thy 
mercy,  which  is  great  unto  the  heavens,  and  Thy  truth,  which 
reacheth  unto  the  clouds,  embrace  me  and  preserve  me  to 
Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Ps.  5x.  l ,         I  will  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  with  my  whole 

I4*i "     '    heart,  I  will  speak  of  all  Thy  marvellous  works;  I  will  be 

glad  and  rejoice  in  Thee,  yea,  my  songs  will  I  make  of  Thy 

name,  O  Thou  most  highest.     For  Thou  hast  maintained  my 

«  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  col.  1545.  B.] 


GRATIARUM  ACTIO  ET  LAUDES.  63 

right  and  my  cause,  Thou  art  set  in  the  throne  that  judgest 
right.  Lord,  continue  to  be  my  defence  against  the  oppressor, 
and  my  refuge  in  due  time  of  trouble,  that  I  may  ever  rejoice 
in  Thy  salvation  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

My  trust  is  in  Thee,  O  God,  and  my  heart  is  joyful  in  Thy  Ps.  xiii.  5, 
salvation.    I  will  sing  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  because  Thou  hast  ^ 
dealt   so   lovingly  with  me;    yea,   I  will  praise  Thy  name, 
O  Lord  most  highest.     Amen. 

0  praise  the  Lord  with  me,  ye  that  fear  Him,  magnify  Him,  Ps.  xxii. 
all  ye  of  the  seed  of  Jacob.     My  praise  shall  be  of  Thee  in  23'  ™5'* 
the  great  congregation,  and  my  vows  will  I  perform  in  the 

sight  of  them  that  fear  Thee.     Amen. 

What  profit  is  there  in  my  blood,  when  I  go  down  to  the  Ps.  xxx.  9 
pit  ?  Shall  the  dust  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  or  shall  it  declare  *-" 
Thy  truth  ?    Hear,  O  Lord,  and  have  mercy  upon  me ;  Lord, 
be  Thou  my  helper.     Thou  hast  turned  my  heaviness  into 
joy ;  Thou  hast  put  off  my  sackcloth,  and  girded  me  with 
gladness ;  therefore  will  I  sing  of  Thy  praise  without  ceasing. 
O  my  God,  I  will  give  thanks  unto  Thee  for  ever.     Amen. 

1  will  always  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  O  Lord,  Thy  praise  Ps.  xxxiv. 
shall  ever  be-in  my  mouth,    My  soul  shall  make  her  boast  of1'  ^2<  4'-' 
Thee,  O  my  God,  and  the  humble  shall  hear  thereof,  and  be 

glad.  For  I  sought  Thee,  O  Lord,  and  Thou  heardest  me, 
and  didst  deliver  me  out  of  all  my  fear,  even  for  Jesus  Christ 
His  sake.  Amen. 

Let  my  mouth  be  filled  with  praise,  and  with  Thy  glory  Ps.  ixxi.  8. 
every  day.     Amen. 

0  Lord,  who  is  like  unto  Thee  ?     For  Thou  hast  shewed  Yer.  20. 
me  great  troubles   and  adversities;  but  Thou  wilt,  I  hope, 
return  and  quicken  me ;  Thou  wilt  return  and  take  me  out 

of  this  depth.     Amen. 

1  will  thank  Thee,  O  Lord  my  God,  with  all  my  heart,  and  Ps.  Ixxxvi. 
will   praise  Thy  name  for  ever.      For  great  is  Thy  mercy  12> 
towards  me,    and  Thou   hast   delivered  my  soul   from  the 
nethermost  hell.     O  deliver  it  still,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 

O  Lord,  I  give  Thee  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  the 
measure  of  knowledge  which  Thou  hast  given  me  of  Thy 
truth;  for  giving  me  a  love  to  it,  and  Thy  Church;  for 
quieting  my  soul  in  the  midst  of  Thy  Church's  distractions ; 


64  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

for  the  measure  of  rest  and  repose  which  Thou  hast  given  me 
in  Thee,  whereas  no  true  content  is  found  without  Thee. 
Lord,  I  give  Thee  humble  thanks  likewise  for  the  temporal 
blessings  which  Thou  hast  heaped  on  me ;  the  favour  of  my 
liege  lord  and  sovereign  ;  the  place  to  which  Thou  hast  raised 
me;  the  means  which  Thou  hast  given  me  to  do  good. 
Lord,  I  cannot  name  all  Thy  blessings,  how  shall  I  thank 
Thee  for  them  ?  Lord,  I  will  thank  Thee  for  them  by 
honouring  Thee  in  them.  O  give  a  heart  to  desire  all  this, 
and  grace  to  perform  it ;  that  my  sins  may  be  forgiven  me, 
and  that  I  may  be  Thine,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Ps.  cxxxv.      O  praise  the  Lord,  for  He  is  gracious ;  O  sing  unto  His 
Ps.  name,  for  it  is  lovely.    I  will  give  thanks  unto  Thee,  O  Lord, 

with  my  whole  heart,  I  will  worship  towards  Thy  holy  temple, 
and  praise  Thy  name;  and  that  because  of  Thy  loving- 
kindness  and  truth,  for  Thou  hast  magnified  Thy  name  and 
Thy  word  above  all  things.  Lord,  give  me  grace  to  obey 
Thy  word,  and  to  honour  Thy  name  for  ever,  in  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 


PRO   INIMICIS. 

S.  Matt.  v.  O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee  forgive  mine  enemies  all  their  sins 
against  Thee,  and  give  me  that  measure  of  Thy  grace,  that 
for  their  hatred  I  may  love  them,  for  their  cursing  I  may 
bless  them,  for  their  injury  I  may  do  them  good,  and  for 
their  persecution  I  may  pray  for  them.  Lord,  I  pray  for 
them ;  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.  Amen. 
Deus  pacis  et  charitatis,  da  omnibus  inimicis  mihi  pacem 
et  charitatem,  omniumque  remissionem  peccatorum,  meque 
ab  eorum  insidiis  potenter  eripe ;  per  Jesum  Christum  Dorni- 
num  nostrum.  Amen. 


CONTRA  INIMICOS. 


Ps. xxv.  19.  O  Lord,  consider  mine  enemies  how  many  they  are,  and 
they  bear  a  tyrannous  hate  against  me.  Lord,  deliver  me 
from  them.  Amen. 


EPISCOPATUS.  65 

Almighty  God,  I   humbly  beseech  Thee,   look  upon  the  Dom.  iii. 
hearty  desires  of  Thy  humble  servant,  and  stretch  out  the  Quadra£- 
right  hand  of  Thy  Majesty  to  be  my  defence  against  all  mine 
enemies,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Be  merciful  unto  me,  O  God,  for  mine  enemies  would  Ps.  ivi.  i, 
swallow  me  up,  and  many  they  are  which  fight  against  me,  !••••] 
O  Thou  Most  Highest ;  they  gather  together  and  keep  them 
selves  close,  they  mark  my  steps,  because  they  lay  wait  for 
my  soul.     But  when  I  was  afraid  I  trusted  in  Thee ;  and 
when  I  cry,  then  shall  mine  enemies  turn  back.     This  Thou 
wilt  make  me  know,  when  Thou  art  with  me.     Be  with  me 
therefore,  O  Lord,  and  let  me  see  deliverance.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  let  not  them  that  are  mine  enemies  triumph  over  Ps.  xxxv. 
me,  neither  let  them  wink  with  their  eyes  that  hate  me,  either     ' 
without  a  cause,  or  for  Thy  cause.     Amen. 

O  Lord  God,  in  Thee  have  I  put  my  trust,  save  me  from  Ps.  vii.  1, 
all  them  that  persecute  me,  and  deliver  me ;  lest  they  devour  "- 
my  soul  like  a  lion,  and  tear  it  in  pieces  while  there  is  none 
to  help.     Lift  up  Thyself,  O  God,  because  of  the  indignation 
of  mine  enemies ;  arise  up  for  me  in  the  judgment  which 
Thou  hast  commanded,  that  my  help  may  still  be  from  Thee, 

0  God,  who  preservest  them  that  are  true  of  heart.     Amen. 

Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  God,  consider  the  trouble  which  Ps.  ix.  13. 

1  suffer  of  them  that  hate  me,  O  Thou  that  liftest  me  up  from 
the  gates  of  death.     Amen. 

Hear  my  voice,  O  God,  in  my  prayer,  preserve  my  life  Ps.  Ixiv. 
from  fear  of  the  enemy ;  hide  me  from  the  conspiracy  of  the   ^ 
wicked,  and  from  the  rage  of  the  workers  of  iniquity.     They 
have  whet  their  tongues  like  a  sword,  and  shoot  out  their 
arrows,   even  bitter   words;    Lord,   deliver  me   from  them. 
Amen. 


EPISCOPATUS. 

-  Deus   omnium  fidelium  Pastor    et    Rector,  me  famulum  Menev. 
Tuum,  quern  pastorem  Ecclesiae  Cantuar.   prseesse  voluisti,  L0n<ioii. 
propitius  respice ;  Da  mihi,  humillime  peto,  verbo  et  exemplo  Dioecesish. 

h  [He  was  elected  Bishop  of  St.  July  15,  1628  ;  and  Archbishop  of 
David's,  Oct.  10,  1621;  of  Bath  and  Canterbury,  Sept.  19,1633.  See  the 
Wells,  Aug.  16,  1626  ;  of  London,  Diary  under  those  respective  dates.] 

LAUD. —  VOL.  III.  1 


66  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

quibus  prsesum  proficere.  Ut  una  cum  grege  milii  credito  ad 
vitam  perveniam  sempiternam,  per  Jesum  Christum  Domi- 
num  nostrum.  Amen. 

S.  Aug.  lib.      o  Deus  mi.  Pater  clementissime,  gratia  Tua  ita  in  me 

22.  contra  .'.,.. 

Faust.        operetur,  ut  sim  humms  in  recusando  omne  magnum  mims- 

Mose  ^'  de  Cerium,  subditus  tamen  in  suscipiendo,  fidelis  in  servando, 
strenuus  in  exsequendo,  in  regendo  populo  vigilans,  in  corri- 
gendo  vehemens,  in  amando  ardens,  in  sustinendo  patiens,  in 
moderando  prudens  j  ut  pro  iis  quibus  prsesum  Deo  me  inter- 
ponam  consulenti,  opponam  irascenti,  in  fiducia  et  meritis 
Jesu  Christi  Salvatoris  nostri.  Amen. 

Esai.  lv.  O  Lord,  as  the  rain  cometh  down  from  heaven,  and  returns 
not  thither,  but  waters  the  earth,  and  makes  it  bud  and 
bring  forth,  that  it  may  give  seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  to 
him  that  eateth ;  so  let  Thy  word  be  that  goeth  out  of  my 
mouth;  let  it  not  return  to  me  void,  but  accomplish  that 
which  Thou  wilt,  and  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  Thou 
hast  sent  it,  that  the  people  committed  to  my  charge  may  go 
out  with  joy,  and  be  led  forth  in  peace  to  Thy  freshest  waters 
of  comfort,  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  Son  of  God,  Thou  which  takest  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  have  mercy  upon  me  in  this  heavy  charge.     Amen. 


REX. 

Ps.  ixi.  6  O  Lord,  grant  the  King  a  long  life,  that  his  years  may 
endure  as  many  ages :  furnish  him  with  wise  and  safe  coun 
sels,  and  give  him  a  heart  of  courage  and  constancy  to  pursue 
them.  O  prepare  Thy  loving  mercy  and  faithfulness  for  him, 
that  they  may  preserve  him ;  so  will  I  always  sing  praises 
unto  Thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Ps.  xx.  l  O  Lord,  hear  the  King  in  the  day  of  his  trouble,  that  Thy 
name,  O  God  of  Jacob,  may  defend  him.  Send  him  help 
from  Thy  sanctuary,  and  strength  out  of  Sion.  Grant  him 
his  heart's  desire,  and  fulfil  all  his  mind.  Set  his  heart  firm 
upon  Thee,  and  upon  other  things  but  as  they  are  in  arid 
5  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  coll.  620.  D.  621.  A.] 


REX. — ECCLESIA.  67 

from  Thee ;  that  we  his  servants  under  Thee  may  see  with 
joy  that  Thou  helpest  Thine  Anointed,  and  that  Thou  wilt 
hear  him  from  Thy  holy  heaven,  even  with  the  wholesome 
strength  of  Thy  right  hand.  And,  O  Lord,  close  not  mine 
eyes  till  I  see  Thy  favour  shine  out  upon  him,  even  for 
Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


ECCLESIA. 

O  Lord,  we  humbly  beseech  Thee  to  keep  Thy  Church  and  Dom.  v. 
household  continually  in  Thy  true  religion,  that  they  which  j^n.  pl" 
do  lean  only  upon  hope  of  Thy  heavenly  grace,  may  evermore 
be  defended  by  Thy  mighty  power ;  and  that  I  may  humbly 
and  faithfully  serve  Thee  in  this  Thy  Church,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Gracious  Father,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee  for  Thy  holy 
Catholic  Church,  fill  it  with  all  truth,  in  all  truth  with  all 
peace.  Where  it  is  corrupt,  purge  it ;  wrhere  it  is  in  error, 
direct  it ;  where  it  is  superstitious,  rectify  it ;  where  any 
thing  is  amiss,  reform  it ;  where  it  is  right,  strengthen  and 
confirm  it ;  where  it  is  in  want,  furnish  it ;  where  it  is  divided 
and  rent  asunder,  make  up  the  breaches  of  it ;  O  Thou  Holy 
One  of  Israel.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  since  Thou  hast  ordered  me  to  live  in 
these  times,  in  which  the  rents  of  Thy  Church  are  grievous ; 
I  humbly  beseech  Thee  to  guide  me,  that  the  divisions  of 
men  may  not  separate  me  either  from  Thee  or  it,  that  I  may 
ever  labour  the  preservation  of  truth  and  peace,  that  where 
for  and  by  our  sins  the  peace  of  it  succeeds  not,  Thou  wilt 
yet  accept  my  will  for  the  deed,  that  I  may  still  pray,  even 
while  Thou  grantest  not,  because  I  know  Thou  wilt  grant  it 
when  Thou  seest  it  fit.  In  the  meantime  bless,  I  beseech 
Thee,  this  Church  in  which  I  live,  that  in  it  I  may  honour 
and  serve  Thee  all  the  days  of  my  life,  and  after  this  be 
glorified  by  Thee,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  Thou  hast  brought  a  Vine  out  of  Egypt,  and  Ps.  Ixxx.  8, 
planted  it ;  Thou  madest  room  for  it,  and  when  it  had  taken  ^  ' 


(J8  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

root  it  filled  the  land.  O  why  hast  Thou  broken  down  her 
hedge,  that  all  which  go  by  pluck  off  her  grapes  ?  The  wild 
boar  out  of  the  wood  rooteth  it  up,  and  the  wild  beasts  of  the 
field  devour  it.  O  turn  Thee  again,  Thou  God  of  Hosts, 
look  down  from  heaven,  behold,  and  visit  this  Vine,  and  the 
place  of  the  vineyard  that  Thy  right  hand  hath  planted,  and 
the  branch  that  Thou  madest  so  strong  for  Thyself.  Lord, 
hear  me,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

Ps.  cxxvii.      O  Lord,  except  Thou  buildest  the  house,  their  labour  is 
1[~3l]      but  lost  that  build  it;  and  except  Thou,  O  Lord,  keep  the 
city,  the  watchman  waketh  but  in  vain.     It  is  but  lost  labour 
to  rise  early,  and  take  late  rest,  and  to  eat  the  bread  of  care 
fulness,  if  Thou  bless  not  the  endeavours  that  seek  the  peace 
and  the  welfare  of  Thy  Church.     Therefore,  O  Lord,  build 
Thy  Church  and  keep  it,  and  take  care  for  it,  that  there  may 
be  no  lost  labour  among  the  builders  of  it.     Amen. 
Ecclesia          O  Lord  our  God,  the  great,  the  mighty,  and  the  terrible 
PosfeSsi°o8t  God  5  °  Tnou  whidl  keePest  covenant  and  mercy,  let  not  all 
lies  direp-  the  trouble  seem  little  before  Thee  that  hath  come  upon  us, 

Neiiem  ix  uPon  our  Priests>  uPon  t^ie  nouses  built  an^  dedicated  to  Thy 
32,  33.  name,  upon  the  maintenance  for  them  that  serve  at  Thy  altar, 
upon  our  kings,  state,  and  people,  since  that  day  of  affliction. 
Thou  art  just  in  all  that  is  brought  upon  us  :  for  Thou  hast 
done  right,  but  we  have  done  wickedly.  Yet,  O  Lord,  have 
mercy,  and  turn  to  us  again,  for  Jesus'  and  His  mercy's  sake. 
Amen. 


RESPUBLICA. 


Ps.  xxxiii.  O  Lord,  Thou  which  bringest  the  counsels  of  the  heathen 
to  nought,  and  makest  the  devices  of  the  people  to  be  of 
none  effect,  and  castest  out  the  counsels  of  princes  when  they 
have  offended  Thee ;  have  mercy  upon  this  kingdom,  forgive 
the  sins  of  this  people ;  turn  Thee  unto  them  and  bless  them, 
that  the  world  may  say,  Blessed  are  the  people  whose  God  is 
the  Lord  Jehovah,  and  blessed  are  the  folk  that  He  hath 
chosen  to  Him  to  be  His  inheritance.  Lord,  hear  and  grant, 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


PEO  AFFLICTIS. — REGNUM  ANGLL^.— JEJUNIUM.  69 

Lord,  bless  this  kingdom,  that  religion  and  virtue  may 
season  all  sorts  of  men  :  that  there  may  be  peace  within  the 
gates,  and  plenty  within  the  palaces  of  it.  In  peace  I  beseech 
Thee  so  preserve  it,  that  it  corrupt  not :  in  war  so  defend  it, 
that  it  suffer  not :  in  plenty  so  order  it,  that  it  riot  not :  in 
want  so  pacify  and  moderate  it,  that  it  may  patiently  and 
peaceably  seek  Thee,  the  only  full  supply  both  of  men  and 
states ;  that  so  it  may  continue  a  place  and  a  people  to  do 
Thee  service  to  the  end  of  time,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
only  Saviour  and  Redeemer.  Amen. 

O   Lord,  according  to  all  Thy  righteousness,    I  beseech  Dan.  ix. 
Thee  let  Thine  anger  be  turned  away  from  this  city  and  Thy 
people ;  and  cause   Thy   face   to  shine  upon  whatsoever  is 
desolate  therein,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 


PRO  AFFLICTIS. 


O  let  the  sorrowful  sighing  of  the  prisoners  come  before  Ps.  Ixxix. 

1  9 

Thee,  and  according  to  the  greatness  of  Thy  power  preserve  ^^  ^ 
Thou  them  that  are  appointed  to  die,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  Sick,  the 
our  Lord.     Amen.  Afflicted' 


REGNUM   ANGLIC. 

Benedic,  Domine  Deus  omnipotens,  regnum  hoc,  ut  sit  in 
eo  sanitas,  castitas,  victoria,  virtus  omnis,  et  gratiarum  actio 
Deo  Patri,  et  Filio,  et  Spiritui  Sancto :  et  hsec  benedictio 
maneat  super  hoc  regnum,  et  super  habitantes  in  eo,  per 
Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 


JEJUNIUM. 

O  Lord,  the  zeal  of  Thine  house  hath  even  eaten  me  up,  ps. 
and  the  rebukes  of  them  which  rebuked  Thee  are   fallen  9t 
upon  me.     Therefore  I  wept,    and    chastened  myself  with 
fasting,  and  that  was  turned  to  my  reproof.     I  put  on  sack 
cloth  also,  and  they  jested  upon  me :  they  that  sat  in  the 
gate  also  spake  against  me,  and  the  drunkards  made  songs 


70  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

upon  me.  Bat,  Lord,  I  make  my  prayer  unto  Thee,  and 
I  hope,  in  an  acceptable  time.  O  hear  me  in  the  multitude 
of  Thy  mercies,  which  are  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 
Amen. 

QUADRAGESIMA. 

Dom.  i.  o  Lord,  which  for  our  sake  didst  fast  forty  days  and  forty 
nights ;  give  us  grace  to  use  such  abstinence,  that  our  flesh 
being  subdued  to  the  spirit,  we  may  ever  obey  Thy  godly 
motions,  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness,  to  Thy  honour 
and  glory,  who  livest  and  reignest  one  God  with  the  Father 
and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Amen. 


ROGATIONES. 


Domin.  Stir  up,  I  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  thewills  of  Thy  faithful 

Trin  P°St    Pe°pH  tnat  tnev  plenteously  bringing  forth  the  fruit  of  good 

works,  may  of  Thee  be  plenteously  rewarded,  through  Jesus 

Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 


JEJUNIA   QUATUOR  TEMPORUM. 

Almighty  God,  the  giver  of  all  good  gifts,  who  of  Thy 
divine  providence  hast  appointed  divers  Orders  in  the  Church ; 
give  Thy  grace,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  to  all  those  which 
are  to  be  called  to  any  office  and  administration  in  the  same, 
and  so  replenish  them  with  the  truth  of  Thy  doctrine,  and 
innocence  of  life,  that  they  may  faithfully  serve  before  Thee, 
to  the  glory  of  Thy  great  name,  and  the  benefit  of  Thy  holy 
Church,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


CONSECRATIONES.      ORDINATIONES. 

1  Tim.  v.  O  Lord,  I  am  now  at  Thy  altar,  at  Thy  work ;  keep  me 
that  I  lay  not  my  hands  suddenly  upon  any  man,  lest  I  be 
partaker  of  other  men's  sins ;  but  that  I  may  keep  myself 
pure,  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


EXILIUM. — MARTYRIUM.  71 

Lord,  give  me  grace,  that  as  oft  as  they  shall  come  in  my  2  Tim.  i.  6. 
way,  I  may  put  them  in  remembrance  whom  I  have  ordained, 
that  they  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  that  is  in  them  by  the 
putting  on  of  my  hands,  through  Jesus  Christ   our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Grant,  O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  that  the  course  of  this  Dom. 
world  may  be  so  peaceably  ordered  by  Thy  governance,  that 
Thy  Church  may  joyfully  serve  Thee  in  all  godly  quietness,  sia. 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Lord,   I  beseech  Thee,  let  Thy  continual  mercy  cleanse  Dom.  xyi. 
and  defend  Thy  Church.     And  because  it  cannot  continue  post  Trm' 
in  safety  without  Thy  succour,  preserve  it  evermore  by  Thy 
help  and  goodness,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  keep  Thy  household  the  Church  in  Dom.  xxii. 
continual  godliness ;  that  through  Thy  protection  it  may  be  posfc  Trm- 
free  from  all  adversities,  and  devoutly  given  to  serve  Thee  in 
good  works,  to  the  glory  of  Thy  name,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.     Amen. 


EXILIUM. 

Lord,  send  me  not  to  the  waters  of  Babylon,  that  I  may  Ps.cxxxvii. 
have  no  cause  to  weep  when  I  remember  Sion  :  that  no  man's   * 
cruelty  may  lead  me  away  captive,  nor  no  man's  scorn  call 
upon  me  to  sing  in  my  heaviness.     But  that  in  my  country 
where  I  learned  to  serve  Thee,  I  may  live  to  honour  Thee  all 
the  days  of  my  life,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 


MARTYRIUM. 

Lord,  make  me  remember  the  bones  of  Thy  saints,  how  Ps.  cxli.; 
they  lie  scattered  before  the  pit,  even  as  when  one  heweth  *• 
wood  upon  the  earth.     O  Lord,  mine  eyes  look  unto  Thee, 
in  Thee  is  my  trust,  O  cast  not  out  my  soul.     And  if  my 
bones  also  must  be  broken,  O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee  give  me 
courage  and  abundance  of  patience,  that  no  torment  may 
make  my  faith  fall  away  from  Thee,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake. 
Amen. 


72  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

EUCHABISTIA. 

Prsevia.  Qusecunque  ab  infantia  usque   ad  momentum  hoc,  sciens 

vel  ignorans,  intus  vel  extra,  dormiens  vel  vigilaris,  verbis, 
factis  vel  cogitationibus,  per  jacula  inimici  ignita,  per  desi- 
deria  cordis  immunda  peccavi  Tibi,  miserere  mei,  et  dimitte 
mihi,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum k.  Amen. 

Almighty  God  and  most  merciful  Father,  give  me,  I  beseech 
Thee,  that  grace,  that  I  may  daily  examine  the  inmost  of  my 
heart,  and  my  most  secret  thoughts,  how  I  stand  before 
Thee.  Lord,  I  confess  all  my  sins,  and  my  unworthiness  to 
present  myself  at  Thine  altar.  But  Thou  canst  forgive  sin, 
and  give  repentance;  do  both,  gracious  Father,  and  then 
behold  I  am  clean  to  come  unto  Thee.  Lord,  make  me  a 
worthy  receiver  of  that  for  which  I  come,  Christ,  and  remis 
sion  of  sin  in  Christ :  and  that  for  His  own  mercy's  sake  and 
Thine.  Amen. 

O  Lord,  into  a  clean,  charitable,  and  thankful  heart,  give 
me  grace  to  receive  the  blessed  Body  and  Blood  of  Thy  Son, 
my  most  blessed  Saviour,  that  it  may  more  perfectly  cleanse 
me  from  all  dregs  of  sin;  that  being  made  clean,  it  may 
nourish  me  in  faith,  hope,  charity,  and  obedience,  with  all 
other  fruits  of  spiritual  life  and  growth  in  Thee ;  that  in  all 
the  future  course  of  my  life,  I  may  shew  myself  such  an 
engrafted  member  into  the  Body  of  Thy  Son,  that  I  may 
never  be  drawn  to  do  anything  that  may  dishonour  His 
name.  Grant  this,  O  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  even  for  His 
merit's  and  mercy's  sake.  Amen. 

(^  O  Lord  God,  hear  my  prayers,  I  come  to  Thee  in  a  steadfast 
faith :  yet  for  the  clearness  of  my  faith,  Lord,  enlighten  it ; 
for  the  strength  of  my  faith,  Lord,  increase  it.  And,  behold, 
I  quarrel  not  the  words  of  Thy  Son  my  Saviour's  blessed 
Institution.  I  know  His  words  are  no  gross  unnatural  con 
ceit,  but  they  are  spirit  and  life,  and  supernatural.  While 
the  world  disputes,  I  believe.  He  hath  promised  me,  if  I 
—  come  worthily,  that  I  shall  receive  His  most  precious  Body 
and  Blood,  with  all  the  benefits  of  His  passion.  If  I  can 
receive  it  and  retain  it,  (Lord,  make  me  able,  make  me 
worthy,)  I  know  I  can  no  more  die  eternally,  than  that  Body 
k  [Conf.  Lane.  Andrewes,  Free.  Priv.  p.  326.] 


EUCHAHISTIA.  73 

and  Blood  can  die,  and  be  shed  again.  ^My  Saviour  is  willing 
in  this  tender  of  them  both  nnto  me  :  Lord;  so  wash  and 
cleanse  my  soul,  that  I  may  now,  and  at  all  times  else,  come 
prepared  by  hearty  prayers  and  devotion,  and  be  made 
worthy  by  Thy  grace  of  this  infinite  blessing,  the  pledge  and 
earnest  of  eternal  life,  in  the  merits  of  the  same  Jesus  Christ, 
who  gave  His  body  and  blood  for  me.  Amen. 

Almighty  God,  unto  whom  all  hearts  be  open,  all  desires  Coll.  pro 
known,    and   from   whom   no  secrets  are   hid  \    cleanse  the 


thoughts  of  my  heart  by  the  inspiration  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  dis- 
that  I  may  perfectly  love  Thee,  and  worthily  magnify  Thy 
name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Pater  de  ccelis  Deus,  qui  unigenitum  Tuum  pro  nobis  ad  Litan. 
v  v  ,'  brevis. 

mortem  tradidisti. 

Fili  Redemptor  mundi  Deus,  qui  sanguine  Tuo  pretioso 
nos  a  peccatis  abluisti. 

Spiritus  Sancte  Paraclete  Deus,  qui  corda  sanctorum  Tua 
gratia  visitas  et  confirmas. 

Sacra,  summa,  sempiterna,  beata,  benedicta  Trinitas; 
Pater  bone,  Fili  pie,  Spiritus  benigne  :  cujus  opus  vita,  amor 
gratia,  contemplatio  gloria  :  cujus  majestas  ineffabilis,  potestas 
incomparabilis,  bonitas  insestimabilis  :  qui  vivorum  Dominus 
es  simul  et  mortuorum  :  Te  adoro,  Te  invoco,  et  toto  cordis 
affectu  nunc  et  in  sseculum  benedico.  Amen. 

O  Domine  Jesu,  da  vivis  misericordiam  et  gratiam  :  da  Tuis 
regimen  et  lucem  perpetuam  :  da  ecclesise  tuse  veritatem  et 
pacem  ;  da  mihi  miserrimo  peccatorum  pcenitentiam  et 
veniam.  Amen. 

0  Domine,  errantes,  oro,  corrige,  incredulos  converte,  Eccle 
sise  fidem    auge,    haereses   destrue,  hostes   versutos   detege, 
violentos  et  impoenitentes  contere,  per  Jesum  Christum  Do- 
minum  nostrum.     Amen1. 

Misericors  Pater,  pro  beneficiis,  quse  mihi  largiti  sunt  in 
terris  benefactores  mei,  prsemia  seterna  consequantur  in  ccelis  m. 
Oro  etiam,  ut  cum  his  pro  quibus  oravi,  aut  pro  quibus  orare 
teneor,  et  cum  omni  populo  Dei,  introduci  mihi  detur  in 
regnum  Tuum,  et  ibi  apparere  in  justitia,  et  satiari  gloria, 
per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum11.  Amen. 

1  [Conf.  Lane.  Andrewes,  Free.  Priv.  m  [Ibid.  pp.  274,  275.] 
p.  273.]  n  [Ibid.  p.  275.] 


74  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

[Ps.  cxlii.       O  Lord,  consider  my  complaint,  for  I  am  brought  very  low. 

[Ps  Ixxx    °  Lord>  llow  lonS  wilt  Tnou  be  angry  witn  Tiiy  servant  that 
4-J  prayeth  ?     O  Lord,  give  me  grace  and  repentance,  and  Thou 

canst  not  be  angry  with  my  prayer.  O  Lord,  I  am  Thine, 
save  me,  and  deliver  me  not  into  the  will  of  mine  enemies, 
especially  my  ghostly  enemies.  O  Lord,  I  am  Thy  servant, 
Thy  unprofitable,  wasteful  servant,  yet  Thy  servant  °.  O  Lord, 
set  my  accounts  right  before  Thee,  and  pardon  all  my  mis- 
spendings  and  mis-reckonings.  O  Lord,  I  am  Thy  son,  Thy 
most  unkind,  prodigal,  run-away  son,  yet  Thy  son.  O  Lord, 
though  I  have  not  retained  the  love  and  duty  of  a  son,  yet 
do  not  Thou  cast  off  (I  humbly  beg  it)  the  kindness  and 
compassion  of  a  Father  ?.  O  Lord,  in  Thy  grace  I  return  to 
Thee ;  and  though  I  have  eaten  draff  with  all  the  unclean 
swine  in  the  world,  in  my  hungry  absence  from  Thee,  yet 
now,  Lord,  upon  my  humble  return  to  Thee,  give  me,  I  be 
seech  Thee,  the  bread  of  life,  the  Body  and  Blood  of  my 
Saviour,  into  my  soul,  that  I  may  be  satisfied  in  Thee,  and 
never  more  run  away  from  Thee,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake,  that  gave  Himself  for  me.  Amen. 

Coll.  3.  in       Misericors    Deus,    Creator   omnium  hominum,    qui   nihil 

c>  odisti  eorum  quse  condidisti,  nee  vis  mortem  peccatoris,  sed 

magis  ut  convertatur  et  vivat;  miserere  omnium  Judseorum, 

Turcarum,  Infidelium,  et  Hsereticorum.     Aufer  a-b  iis  igno- 

rantiam,  duritiem  cordis,  et  contemptum  verbi  Tui :  et  reduc 

eos,  misericors  Domine,  ad  gregem  Tuum,  ut  serventur  inter 

reliquias  veri  Israelis,  ut  fiat  unum  ovile,  et  unus  Pastor,  Jesus 

Christus  Dominus  noster,  qui  vivit  et  regnat,  &c.     Amen. 

Bum  altari      Tanquam  pro  tribunali  Tuo  tremendo  (ubi  nullus  erit  per- 

fieri°poSs-     sonarum  respectus)  reum  memet  peragens,  ita  hodie  antequam 

sit.  Si  non  prseveniat  me  dies  judicii  mei  coram  sancto  Tuo  altari  pro- 

tum  mane.    ,  m  ,.  T     m    • 

&c-  stratus,  coram  Te  et  stupendis  angelis  Tuis  a  propria  consci- 

entia  dejectus,  profero  improbas  et  nefarias  cogitationes  et 
actiones  meas.  Kespice,  oro,  Domine,  humilitatem  meam, 
et  remitte  omnia  peccata  mea,  quse  multiplicata  sunt  super 
capillos  capitis  mei.  Quodnam  enim  est  malum,  quod  non 
designavi  in  anima  mea:  quin  et  multa  et  nefanda  opere 
perpetravi.  Reus  enim  sum,  O  Domine,  invidias,  guise,  &c. 
Omnes  sensus  meos,  omnia  membra  mea  pollui.  Sed  incom- 
0  [See  Bp.  Andrewes'  Manual  for  the  Sick,  p.  187.]  P  [Ibid.  p.  188.] 


PRO  DUCE  BUCKINGHAMLE.  75 

parabilis  est  multitude  viscerum  Tuorum,  et  ineffabilis  miseri- 
cordia  bonitatis  Tua3,  qua  peccata  mea  toleras.  Quare,  O  Rex 
omrii  admiratione  major,  O  Domine  longanimis,  misericordias 
Tuas  mirificato  in  me  peccatore  :  potentiam  benignitatis  Tuse 
manifestato,  clementissimse  propensionis  Tuse  virtutem  ex- 
serito  et  me  prodigum  reverentem  suscipito,  per  Jesum 
Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

O  Lord  God,  how  I  receive  the  Body  and  Blood  of  my  fmmediato 
most  blessed  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  price  of  my  redemp-  ceptionem 
tion,  is  the  very  wonder  of  my  soul,  yet  my  most  firm  and  Panis. 
constant  belief  upon  the  words  of  my  Saviour.     At  this  time 
they  are  graciously  tendered  to    me  and  my  faith :    Lord, 
make  me  a  worthy  receiver,  and  be  unto  me  as  He  hath  said. 
Amen. 

Lord,  I  have  received  this  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Immediate 
Blood  of  my  dear  Saviour.     His  mercy  hath  given  it,  and  my  tionemCeP' 
faith  received  it  into  my  soul.    I  humbly  beseech  Thee  speak  utriusque 
mercy  and  peace  unto  my  conscience,  and  enrich  me  with  all Sf 
those  graces  which  come  from  that  precious  Body  and  Blood, 
even  till  I  be  possessed  of  eternal  life  in  Christ.     Amen. 

O  qui  sursum  Patri  assides  et  hie  nobiscum  invisibiliter 
versaris,  venito  et  sanctificato  prsesentia  hsec  dona ;  eos  item 
pro  quibus,  et  eos  per  quos,  et  ea  propter  quse  offeruntur. 
Amen  *. 


PRO  DUCE  BUCKINGHAMLE  r. 

Gracious  Father,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  bless  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham  with  all  spiritual  and  temporal  blessings,  but 
especially  spiritual.  Make  and  continue  him  faithful  to  his 
prince,  serviceable  to  his  country,  devout  in  Thy  truth  and 
Church ;  a  most  happy  husband  and  a  blessed  father ;  filled 
with  the  constant  love  and  honour  of  his  Prince,  that  all  Thy 
blessings  may  flow  upon  himself  and  his  posterity  after  him. 
Continue  him  a  true-hearted  friend  to  me,  Thy  poor  servant, 
whom  Thou  hast  honoured  in  his  eyes.  Make  my  heart 

i  [Conf.  Lane.  Andrewes,  Free.  Priv.  Buckingham,  Laud's  intimate  friend 
P-  240.]  and  patron.] 

r    [George  Villiers,   first  Duke   of 


76  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

religious  and  dutiful  to  Thee,  and  in  and  under  Thee  true, 
and  secret,  and  stout,  and'  provident  in  all  things  which  he 
shall  be  pleased  to  commit  unto  me.  Even  so,  Lord,  and 
make  him  continually  to  serve  Thee,  that  Thou  mayest 
bless  him,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour. 
Amen s. 

The  O  most  merciful  God  and  gracious  Father,  the  Prince  hath 

Journey1  Put  himself  to  a  great  adventure.  I  humbly  beseech  Thee 
make  a  clear  way  before  him  :  give  Thine  angels  charge  over 
him,  be  with  him  Thyself  in  mercy,  power,  and  protection ; 
in  every  step  of  his  journey;  in  every  moment  of  his  time  ; 
in  every  consultation  and  address  for  action ;  till  Thou  bring 
him  back  with  safety,  honour,  and  contentment,  to  do  Thee 
service  in  this  place. 

Bless  his  most  trusty  and  faithful  servant,  the  Lord  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  that  he  may  be  diligent  in  service,  provident 
in  business,  wise  and  happy  in  counsels ;  for  the  honour  of 
Thy  Name,  the  good  of  Thy  Church,  the  preservation  of  the 
Prince,  the  contentment  of  the  King,  the  satisfaction  of  the 
State.  Preserve  him,  I  humbly  beseech  Thee,  from  all  envy 
that  attends  him ;  and  bless  him,  that  his  eyes  may  see  the 
Prince  safely  delivered  to  the  King  arid  State,  and  after  it 
live  long  in  happiness  to  do  them  and  Thee  service,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

The  Isle  of  O  most  gracious  God  and  merciful  Father,  Thou  art  the 
''u'  Lord  of  hosts ;  all  victory  over  our  enemies,  all  safety  against 
them,  is  from  Thee  ;  I  humbly  beseech  Thee  go  out  with  our 
armies,  and  bless  them.  Bless  my  dear  Lord  the  Duke,  that 
is  gone  Admiral  with  them,  that  wisdom  may  attend  all  his 
counsels,  and  courage  and  success  all  his  enterprises ;  that 
by  his  and  their  means  Thou  wilt  be  pleased  to  bring  safety 

s  [Prynne  (Breviate,  p.  13)  remarks  match  was    in    contemplation.     See 

on  this  and  the  following  prayers :  several  entries  in  the  Diary  relating 

"  What  a  professed  votary  and  crea-  to   this    secret    expedition.     Prynne 

ture   this  Bishop  was   to  the   D.  of  observes,   (Breviate,  p.  14,)  that  this 

Buckingham,  will   appear   by  these  "voyage    was   purposely    plotted    to 

his  special  prayers  for  him,  written  pervert    him    in    his    religion,    and 

by  his   own  hand,   in  his   Book   of  reconcile  him  to  Eome,  is  apparent 

private  prayers  and  devotions,  found  by  this  .  .  prayer."] 

in  his  chamber   at  the    Tower  ...  «  [The  fatal  expedition  to  La  Ro- 

much  used,  as  is  evident  by  the  foul-  chelle.     See    a    detailed    account  in 

ing  of  the  leaves  with  his  fingers."]  D'Israeli's  Charles  I.   vol.  ii.   pp  49, 

1  [Of  Prince  Charles  and  Bucking,  seq.] 
ham,    in    162§,   when    the    Spanish 


SENECTUS.  77 

to  this  Kingdom,  strength  and  comfort  to  Religion,  victory 
and  reputation  to  our  Country  :  and  that  he  may  return  with 
our  navy  committed  to  him,  and  with  safety,  honour,  and 
love  both  of  Prince  and  people.  Grant  this  for  Thy  dear 
Son's  sake,  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  Thy  judgments  are  often  secret,  always  His  death, 
just.  At  this  time  they  were  temporally  heavy  upon  the  poor  23?  1628*. 
Duke  of  Buckingham,  upon  me,  upon  all  that  had  the  honour 
to  be  near  him.  Lord,  Thou  hast,  I  doubt  not,  given  him 
rest,  and  light,  and  blessedness  in  Thee.  Give  also,  I  beseech 
Thee,  comfort  to  his  lady,  bless  his  children,  uphold  his 
friends,  forget  not  his  servants.  Lay  open  the  bottom  of  all 
that  irreligious  and  graceless  plot  that  spilt  his  blood.  Bless 
and  preserve  the  King  from  danger,  and  from  security  in 
these  dangerous  times.  And  for  myself,  O  Lord,  though  the 
sorrows  of  my  heart  are  enlarged,  in  that  Thou  gavest  this 
most  honourable  friend  into  my  bosom,  and  hast  taken  him 
again  from  me,  yet  blessed  be  Thy  Name,  O  Lord,  Thou  hast 
given  me  patience.  I  shall  now  see  him  no  more  till  we  meet 
at  the  Resurrection.  O  make  that  joyful  to  us,  and  all  Thy 
faithful  servants,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


SENECTUS. 

O  Lord,  cast  me  not  off  in  the  time  of  mine  age,  forsake  Ps.  Ixxi.  9. 
me  not  now  my  strength  begins  to  fail  me.     Amen. 

Forsake   me    not,  O   God,   in  mine  old  age,  now  I  am  Yer.  18. 
grey-headed,  until  I  have  declared  Thy  strength  unto  this 
generation,  and  Thy  power  to  all  them  that  are  to  come. 
Amen. 

O  Lord,   though  Thou   hast    shortened  the    days  of  my  Ps.  Ixxxix. 
youth,  yet  cover  me  not  with  dishonour.     Hide  not  Thyself 44 
from  me  for  ever,  but  remember  how  short  my  time  is,  and 
make  me  remember  it,  O  Lord.     Amen. 

x  [Murdered  by  John   Felton,  at  29,   1628.     Prynne  (Breviate,   p.  14) 
Portsmouth,  on  his  way  to  take  com-  states  this  prayer  was  "  much  daubed 
mand   of   the   second  expedition  to  through  frequent  use   with  his   fin- 
La  Rochelle.     See  the  Archbishop's  gers."] 
Diary,    Aug.  12,   23,  24,   and   Nov. 


78  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Ps.  xc.  12.       O  Lord,  teach  me  to  number  my  days,  that  I  may  apply 

my  heart  unto  wisdom.     Amen. 

Ps.  cii.  2.  O  Lord,  hide  not  Thy  face  from  me  in  the  time  of  trouble ; 
Ver.  3.  for  my  days  are  consumed  away  like  smoke,  and  my  bones 
Ver.  11.  are  burnt  up  like  a  fire-brand.  My  days  are  gone  like  a 
Ver.  23.  shadow,  and  I  am  withered  like  grass.  Thou,  O  Lord,  hast 

brought  down  my  strength  in  my  journey,  and  shortened  my 
Ver.  24.      days.    But,  O  my  God,  take  me  not  away  but  in  the  timeliness 

of  my  age,  that  I  may  continue  to  serve  Thee,  and  be  faithful 

in  Thy  service,  till  Thou  remove  me  hence.     Amen. 


TENTATIONES. 

lCov.x.13.  O  Lord,  as  Thou  art  faithful,  so  suffer  me  not,  I  beseech 
Thee,  to  be  tempted  above  that  I  am  able ;  but  give  an  issue 
with  the  temptation,  that  I  may  be  able  to  bear  it.  Amen. 

Omnipotens  Deus,  respice  preces  meas,  et  libera  cor  meum 
a  malarum  cogitationum  tentationibus,  ut  Te  miserante  dig- 
num  esse  possim  Spiritus  Sancti  habitaculum,  per  Jesum 
Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

Deus,  qui  diligentibus  Te  facis  cuncta  prodesse,  da  cordi 
meo  inviolabilem  charitatis  Tuse  affectum  et  nulla  un- 
quam  tentatiorie  mutabilem,  per  Dominum  nostrum  Jesum 
Christum.  Amen. 

Misericors  Deus,  da  mihi  in  fide  Tua  constantiam,  et  in 
charitate  firmitatem,  ut  nullis  tentationibus  ab  earum  inte- 
gritate  possim  divelli,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nos 
trum.  Amen. 


CARCER. 

Ps.cxlii.  9.  O  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  bring  my  soul  out  of 
prison,  that  I  may  give  thanks  unto  Thy  Name,  even  in  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

Ps.  cxlvi.        O  Lord,  blessed  is  the  man  that  hath  Thee  for  his  help, 
4-  6>  17, 8.]  an(j  whose  k^  js  jn  Tkee<     o  Lord,  help  me  and  all  them 


CONFESSIONES.  79 

to  right  that  suffer  wrong.  Thou  art  the  Lord,  which  looseth 
men   out   of  prison,   which   helpest  them   that   are   fallen. 

0  Lord,  help  and  deliver  me,  when  and  as  it  shall  seem  best 
to  Thee,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  Thine  indignation  lies  hard  upon  me ;  and  though  Ps. 
Thou  hast  not  (for  Thy  mercy  is  great)  vexed  me  with  all 
Thy  storms,  yet  Thou  hast  put  my  acquaintance  far  from  me, 
and  I  am  so  fast  in  prison  that  I  cannot  get  forth.     Lord, 

1  call  daily  upon  Thee,  hear  and   have  mercy,  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.     Amen. 

O  Lord,  Thou  which  bringest  the  prisoners  out  of  captivity,  Ps.lxviii. 
while  Thou  lettest  the  runagates  continue  in  scarceness, 
have  mercy  upon  me,  and  deliver  me  out  of  the  prison  and 
affliction  in  which  I  now  am ;  and  give  me  grace,  that  being 
free,  I  may  faithfully  and  freely  serve  Thee  all  the  days  of 
my  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 


COHFESSIONES. 

O  Domine,  in  multis  deliqui,  et  improbe  egi,  et  tristitia 
affeci  Spiritum  Tuum  Sanctum.  Exacerbavi  viscera  cle- 
mentice  Tuae,  cogitatione,  sermone,  opere,  noctu  et  interdiu, 
palam  et  in  occulto,  consulto  et  inconsulto.  O  si  constituas 
peccata  mea  in  conspectu  meo;  O  si  rationem  a  me  exigas 
peccatorum  in  se  noil  ignoscibilium,  quse  scienter  commisi, 
quid  faciam  ?  quo  fugiam  ?  Sed,  O  Domine,  ne  in  furore 
Tuo  arguas  me,  nee  in  ira  Tua  corripias  me.  Miserere  mei, 
non  solum  quia  infirmus  sum,  sed  quia  figmentum  sum 
Tuum.  Obsecro  Te,  ne  intres  in  judicium  cum  servo  Tuo  : 
si  enim  iniquitates  observaveris,  Domine,  Domine,  quis  in 
judicio  consistet  ?  Non  ego  certe,  si  quis  alius.  Ego  enim 
sum  peccati  pelagus,  et  non  sum  dignus  in  ccelum  suspicere 
pra3  multitudine  peccatorum  meorum,  quorum  non  est  nume- 
rus ;  probra,  injurias,  &c.,  et  mille  prreterea  nefandse  passiones 
sunt,  a  quibus  non  destiti.  Quibus  enim  non  corruptus  sum 
peccatis  ?  Quibus  non  sum  constrictus  malis  ?  Inutilis 
factus  sum  Tibi  Deo  meo,  et  hominibus.  Quis  me  in  talia 
prolapsum  suscitabit  ?  In  Te,  Domine,  confido,  qui  es  Deus 


80  PRIVATE   DEVOTIONS. 

meus  :  esto  mihi  Salvator  secundum  viscera  compassionis 
Ture,  et  miserere  mei  secundum  magnam  misericordiam 
Tuam,  et  ne  retribuas  mihi  secundum  opera  mea,  sed  con- 
verte  Te  ad  me,  me  ad  Te.  Remitte  omnia  quse  in  Te 
peccavi  :  serva  me  propter  misericordiam  Tuam,  et  ubi 
abundavit  peccatum,  superabundet  gratia  Tua ;  et  laudabo  et 
glorificabo  Te  per  omnes  dies  vitse  mese.  Tu  enim  es  Deus 
pcenitentium,  et  Salvator  peccantium.  Tibi  gloria  per  Jesum 
Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 


ANNIVEESARIA. 


April  11,  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,,  with  whom  do  rest  the 

More  Pa-  sou^s  °f  them  that  die  in  Thy  faith  and  favour,  have  mercy 

tris.  upon  me,  and  grant  that  my  life  may  be  a  preparation  to  die, 

Mercurii.  and  my  death  an  entrance  to  life  with  Thee.     As  upon  this 


;tNov.24,  ^ay^  ^  pieased  Thee  to  take  my  dear  father  to  Thy  mercy, 
More  Ma-  when  I  was  yet  young.  O  Lord,  he  was  Thy  servant,  Thy 
meek,  humble,  faithful  servant  ;  and  I  assure  myself  he  is  in 
rest,  and  light,  and  blessedness.  Lord,  while  I  am  here 
behind  in  my  pilgrimage,  shower  down  Thy  grace  upon  me. 
Thou  hast  been  more  than  a  father  to  me  ;  Thou  hast  not 
suffered  me  to  want  a  father;  no,  not  when  Thou  hadst 
taken  him  from  me.  O  be  pleased  to  be  a  father  still,  and 
by  Thy  grace  to  keep  me  within  the  bounds  of  a  son's 
obedience.  Thou  hast  given  me  temporal  blessings  beyond 
desert  or  hope;  O  be  graciously  pleased  to  heap  spiritual 
blessings  on  me,  that  I  may  grow  in  faith,  obedience,  and 
thankfulness  to  Thee  ;  that  I  may  make  it  my  joy  to  perform 
duty  to  Thee.  And  after  my  painful  life  ended,  bring  me, 
I  beseech  Thee,  to  Thy  joys,  to  Thy  glory,  to  Thyself;  that 
I  and  my  parents,  with  all  Thy  saints  and  servants  departed 
this  life,  may  meet  in  a  blessed  glorious  resurrection,  ever  to 
sing  praises  and  honour  to  Thee,  in  and  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  Amen. 

y    [His  father  was  a  clothier  in  sister  of  Sir  William  Webbe,  of  Berk- 

the  parish  of  St.  Lawrence,  Reading  ;  shire,   a  salter,  and   Lord  Mayor  of 

his  mother,  the  widow  of  John  Robin-  London  in  1591.] 
son,  also  a  clothier,  was  Lucy  Webbe, 


ANNIVERSARIA.  81 

O  Deus  meus,  respice  servum  Tuum,  et  miserere  mei  secun-  Dec.  26, 
dum  viscera  misericordise  Tuse.     Scandalum  ecce  factus  sum  erat 


Nomini  Tuo,  dum  ambition!  mese  et  aliorum  peccatis  servio.  et  Festum 
Quin  et  hoc,  licet  aliorum  suasu,  oblatrante  tamen  conscientia  ni.  Com. 


perpetravi.  Obsecro,  Domine,  per  misericordias  Jesu,  ne 
intres  in  judicium  cum  servo  Tuo,  sed  exaudi  sanguinem  Ejus  1609. 
pro  me  perorantem  :  nee  hoc  conjugium  sit  animse  mese 
divortium  a  sinu  Tuo.  O  quanto  satius  fuisset,  si  vel  hujus 
diei  satis  memor,  martyrium  cum  proto-martyre  Tuo  potius 
perpessus  essem,  negando  quod  urgebant,  aut  non  satis  fidi, 
aut  noil  satis  pii  amici  mei.  Pollicitus  sum  mihi  tenebras 
peccato  huic,  sed  ecce  statim  evolavit,  nee  lux  magis  aperta, 
quam  ego  qui  feci.  Ita  voluisti,  Domine,  prse  nimia  miseri- 
cordia  Tua  implere  ignominia  faciem  meam,  ut  discerem 
quaerere  Nomen  Tuum.  O  Domine,  quam  gravis  adhuc  est 
memoria  peccati  hujus  etiam  hodie,  etiam  post  tot  et  toties 
repetitas  preces  a  tristi  et  confusa  anima  mea  coram  Te 
profusas.  O  Domine  miserere,  exaudi  preces  depressi  et 
humiliati  valde  servi  Tui.  Parce,  Domine,  et  remitte  peccata, 
quse  peccatum  hoc  et  induxerunt  et  sequuta  sunt.  Nam 
confiteor,  Domine,  iterum  et  eodem  die  revolventis  anni,  nee 
satis,  adhuc  cautus,  aut  satis  humilis  factus  in  aliud  grave 
peccatum  incidi;  lapidatus  iterum  non  pro,  sed  a  peccato. 
Nunc  plene  suscita  me,  Domine,  ne  moriar  ultra  in  peccatis 
meis  ;  sed  des  ut  vivam,  et  vivens  gaudeam  in  Te,  per  merita 
et  miserationes  Jesu  Christi  Salvatoris  nostri.  Amen. 

O  merciful  God,  Thou  hast  shewed  me  much  mercy,  and  Julii  28, 
done  great  things  for  me  ;  and  as  I  was  returning,  instead  of 


thankfulness,  I  wandered  out  of  my  way  from  Thee,  into  a  E-  B  a 
foul  and  a  strange  path.    There  Thou  madest  me  see  both  my  6,16/1-2  !> 
folly  and  my  weakness  ;  Lord,  make  me  ever  see  them,  ever 
sorry  for  them.     O  Lord,  for  my  Saviour's  sake  forgive  me 
the  folly,  and  strengthen  me  against  the  weakness  for  ever. 
Lord,  forgive  all  my  sins,  and  this  ;  and  make  me  by  Thy 

z  [It  is  thus  noticed  in  the  Diary  :  Robert,  Lord  Eich,  for  adultery  with 

"  My  Cross  about  the  Earl  of  Devon's  himself.      The    Earl    persuaded    his 

marriage,  Dec.  26,  1605."  Chaplain,  then  Dr.  Laud,   to   marry 

This   marriage  was  celebrated  be-  them  at  Wanstead,  on  St.  Stephen's 

tween  Charles,  Lord  Mounljoy,  Earl  of  day,  1605.] 

Devonshire,  and  Penelope,  daughter  a  [The  entry  in  the  Diary  is,  .... 

of  Walter,  Earl  of  Essex;   who  had  "  Cum  E.  B.  July  28,  1617.  primo."] 

been    divorced    from    her    husband,  b  [See  below,  note  e.] 

LAUD.  —  VOL.  in. 


82  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

grace  Thy  most  true,  humble,  and  faithful  servant  all  the 
days  of  my  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 
Sept.  26,  O  misericors  Pater,  quo  me  vertam  ?  Qui  et  exeundo  et 
V^nerfe?6  revertendo  peccavi  contra  Te.  Abii  cum  prodigo  prodigus  in 
Ignis  et  longinquam  regionem.  Dissipavi  substantiam  meam,  Tuam 
hide?  U  a  luxuriose.  Ibi  primum  sensi  omnia  consumpta,  et  me  dig- 
num  non  meliori  quam  porcorum  consortio :  nee  tamen  aut 
vita  ilia  immunda,  aut  fames  gratise,  de  reditu  ad  meliorem 
frugem  vel  cogitare  fecit.  Reversum  jam  ab  itinere  infausto 
ecce  judicia  Tua,  Domine,  insequuntur  me.  Ignis  corripit 
tecta  sub  quibus  sum ;  vidit  enim  Deus,  nee  multum  distulit, 
sed  ignis  accensus  est  in  Jacob,  et  ira  ascendit  in  Israel.  Et 
scelera  (non  dubito)  mea  conflagrationem  collegio  minitaban- 
tur,  et  mihi.  Nam  dum  igni  exstinguendo  intentior  sum, 
parum  abfuit,  quin  ab  igne  extinguerer.  Quam  ecce  miseri- 
cordia  Tua,  Domine,  vix  sine  miraculo  me  flammis  eripuit. 
Nam  dum  arnica  manus  astantis  me  vi  quadam  amovit,  eodem 
instanti  ex  eodem  loco,  ubi  pedem  figere  decrevi,  prorupit 
inclusus  ignis,  in  flammas  subsidunt  gradus,  et  ego,  si  ibi  inve- 
nisset  incendium,  una  periissem.  O  peccata  mea  nunquam 
satis  deflenda  !  O  misericordia  Tua,  Domine,  nunquam  satis 
prsedicanda  !  O  pcenitentia  nunquam  mihi  magis  necessaria  ! 
O  gratia  Tua,  Domine,  humillime  et  jugiter  imploranda ! 
Surgo,  O  Domine  Pater,  et  ecce  venio ;  lento  quidem  et  insta- 
bili  gressu,  sed  venio,  et  confiteor :  peccavi  enim  in  ccelum  et 
contra  Te,  nee  dignus  sum  vocari  films  Tuus.  Sim,  O  Domine, 
quid  vis,  modo  Tuus.  Ablue  peccata  mea  in  sanguine  Filii 
Tui,  ut  sim  Tuus.  Et  concede,  obsecro,  ut  sicut  turn  terror, 
ita  quotidie  memoria  ignis  hujus  exurat  fasces  omnes  et  reli- 
quias  peccatorum  meorum :  ut  me  cautiorem  factum  melior 
ignis  charitatis  et  devotionis  in  amorem  Tui  et  in  odium 
peccati  accendat,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen. 

Feb.  5,  O   Domine    misericors,    glorificetur    beatissimum    nomen 

1628,  die     m 

Martis        luum :  ecce  enim  ego,  dum  pro  officio  regem  sequor,  et  Tui, 

JuHano°     et  numanorum  casuum  immemor,  et  mihi  prsefidens,  infausto 
Fendonem  in  via  saltu  in  terram  infidam  incidi,  et  tendonem  fregid. 

c  ["  St.  John's  College  on  fire  under  d  ["  Feb.  5.  (1627-8.)  Tuesday. 
the  staircase  in  the  Chaplain's  Cham-  The  straining  of  the  back  sinew  of  my 
ber,  by  the  library,  Sept.  26,  1617."]  right  leg,  as  I  went  with  His  Majesty 


ANNIVEESARIA.  83 

Levatus  in  currum,  Hamptoniam  perveni.    Cruciatus  tails  fuit,  fregi,  et 
qualem  nervi  sentire  solent.    Et  certe  in  febrem  ferventiorem 
ipse  angor  conjecisset,  nisi  ingens  defluxus  sanguinis  me  ab  inter  am- 
illo  metu  liberasset.     Magna  infirmitate  laboravi,  et  fere  per  jn  cubiculo 

biennium  claudus  incessi.  Infirmitatem  aliquam  adhuc  sentio.  *n  T.urri 
m-i  .-,...  London. 

sed,  gratise  immortales  Tibi,  O  beatissima  Trmitas,  usum  satis  Anno 
perfectum  crurium  dedisti  mihi,  et  confirmasti,  prseter  omnium  1( 
exspectationem,  gressus  meos.     Dirigas  nunc  eos,  O  Dornine, 
in  viis  mandate  rum  Tuorum,  ut  nunquam  vel  inter  Te   et 
falsum  cultum,  vel  inter  Te  et  mundum  claudicem ;  sed  recta 
pergam,  et  viam  testimoniorum  Tuorum  curram,  quum  dilatasti 
cor  meum.    Oro  itaque,  ne  differ  as  vel  dilatationem  cordis,  vel 
confirm  a  tionem  pedum  in  semitis  justificationum  Tuarum,  per 
et  propter  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.     Amen. 

O  eternal  God,  and  my  most  merciful  Father,  as  this  day  Mail  11, 
the  fury  of  the  enraged  multitude  was  fierce  upon  me  and  my  nouse  aty 
house,  to  destroy  me  and  to  pillage  it,  it  pleased  Thee  in  Lambeth 
mercy  to  preserve  both,  and  bring  some  of  them  to  shame  violent 
and  punishment.     I  have  sinned  many  ways  against  Thee, 

0  Lord,  and  this  was  a  loud  call  of  Thine,  and  a  merciful,  to 
bring  me  to  repentance,  which  I  beseech  Thee  give  me  grace 
to  hear  and  obey.     But  what  I  have  done  to  hurt  or  offend 
them,  that  should  stir  up  this  rage  against  me,  I  know  not. 
Lord,  in  Thy  mercy  look  down  upon  me ;  fill  my  heart  with 
thankfulness  for  this  great  deliverance,  and  suffer  me  not  to 
forget  it,  or  the  examination  which  I  took  of  myself  upon  it. 
And  as  for  them  and  their  like,  let  them  not  have  their 
desire,    O    Lord,    let    not    their    mischievous    imaginations 
prosper  against  me,  nor  their  fury  lay  hold  upon  me;  lest 
they  be  too  proud,  and  lest  I  end  my  weary  days  in  misery. 
Yet  forgive  them,  O  Lord,  for  they  know  not  why  they  did 

to   Hampton  Court.     I  kept  in  till  night  my  house  at  Lambeth  was  beset 

1  preached  at  the  opening  of  Parlia-  with  500  of  these  rascal  routers.  I  had 
ment,    but    I    continued  lame  long  notice,  and  strengthened  the  house  as 
after."]  well  as  I  could  ;  and  God  be  thanked, 

e  ["March  6,  Sunday.     After  Ser-  I  had  no  harm:  they  continued  there 

mon,  as  1  was  walking  up  and  down  full  two  hours.    Since,  I  have  fortified 

my  chamber,  before  dinner,  without  my  house  as  well  as  1  can ;  and  hope 

any  slip  or  treading  awry,  the  sinew  all  may  be  safe.     But  yet  libels  are 

of  my  right  leg  gave  a  great  crack,  continually  set  up  in  all  places  of  note 

and  brake  asunder  in  the  same  place  in  the  city. 

where  I  had  broken  it  before,  Feb.  5,  "  My  deliverance  was  great :  God 

1627-8."]  make  me  thankful  for  it."— Diary  in 

{ ["May  II.  Monday  night.  At  mid-  an.  1640.] 

G  2 


84  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

it.  And  according  to  Thy  wonted  mercy  preserve  me  to 
serve  Thee,  and  let  the  same  watchful  protection  which  now 
defended  me,  guard  me  through  the  remainder  of  my  life  ; 
and  this  for  Thine  own  goodness'  sake,  and  the  merits  of  my 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 

Dec.  is,  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  I  humbly  beseech 
Icc^edT^  Thee  look  down  upon  me  in  this  time  of  my  great  and 
the  House  grievous  affliction.  Lord,  if  it  be  Thy  blessed  will,  make 

of  Com-       5  i     .1    -  j  *     '• 

mons  of  mine  innocency  appear,  and  free  both  me  and  my  prolession 
from  a11  scandal  tmis  raised  on  me.  And  howsoever,  if  Thou 
be  pleased  to  try  me  to  the  uttermost,  I  humbly  beseech 
Thee,  give  me  full  patience,  proportionable  comfort,  content 
ment  with  whatsoever  Thou  sendest,  and  an  heart  ready  to 
die  for  Thy  honour,  the  King's  happiness,  and  this  Church's 
preservation.  And  my  zeal  to  these  is  all  the  sin  (human 
frailty  exceptcd)  which  is  yet  known  to  me  in  this  particular, 
for  which  I  thus  suffer.  Lord,  look  upon  me  in  mercy,  and 
for  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  pardon  all  my  sins  many  and 
great,  which  have  drawn  down  this  judgment  upon  me,  and 
then  in  all  things  do  with  me  as  seems  best  in  Thine  own 
eyes;  and  make  me  not  only  patient  under,  but  thankful 
for  whatsoever  Thou  dost,  O  Lord,  my  strength  and  my 
Redeemer.  Amen. 
October  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  after  long  imprison- 
I  received  TOent  I  am  now  at  last  called  to  answer;  I  most  humbly 


additional  beseech  Thee  to  strengthen  me  through  this  trial,  to  preserve 

articles 

and  sum-    the  patience   with   which  Thou   hast    hitherto   blessed   me 
l     through  this  affliction.     Suffer  no  coarse  language,  or  other 
provocation,  to   make  me   speak  or   do  anything  that  may 
misbecome  my  person,  mine  age,  my  calling,  or  my  present 

«  ["Dec.  18.  Friday.  I  was  accused  papers  as  pertained   to   my   defence 

by  the  House  of  Commons  for  High  against  the  Scots.     I  stayed  at  Lam- 

Treason,  without  any  particular  charge  beth   till   the  evening,  to  avoid  the 

laid  against  me  ;    which    they  said  gazing  of  the  people.   1  went  to  Even- 

should   be    prepared    in    convenient  ing  Prayer  in  my  chapel.  The  Psalms 

time.      Mr.  Denzell   Hollys  was  the  of  the  day,  Psal.  xciii.  and  xciv.,  and 

man  that  brought  up  the  message  to  chap.  1.  of  Esai,  gave  me  great  com- 

the  Lords.    Soon  after,  the  charge  was  fort.     God  make  me  worthy  of  it,  and 

brought  into  the  Upper  House  by  the  fit  to  receive  it. 

Scottish   Commissioners,   tending  to  "As  I  went  to  my  barge,  hundreds 

prove  me  an  Incendiary.     I  was  pre-  of  my  poor  neighbours  stood  there, 

sently  committed  to  the  Gentleman  and  prayed  for  my  safety,  and  return 

Usher;  but  was  permitted  to  go  in  his  to  my  house.     For  which  I  bless  God 

company  to  my  house  at  Lambeth,  for  and  them."  —  Diary,  in  an.  1640.] 
a  book  or  two  to  read  in,  and  such 


ANNIVEHSAEIA.  85 

condition.  And,  Lord,  I  beseech  Thee,  make  me  able  to 
clear  to  the  world  that  innocency  which  is  in  my  heart  con 
cerning  this  charge  laid  against  me.  Grant  this,  O  Lord, 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 

O  merciful  Lord,  I  have  had  a  long  and  a  tedious  trial  j  Nov.  1 , 
and  I  give  Thee  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  wonderful  ir^ve(j 
strength  that  I  have  received  from  Thee  in  the  bearing  up  of  summons 
my  weakness.     Lord,  continue  all  Thy  mercies  towards  me,  £  tbe^ 

for  the  storm  gathers  and  grows  black  upon  me,  and  what  it  House  of 

r  Commons 

threatens  is  best  known  to  Thee.     After  a  long  trial  I  am  next  morn- 
called  to  answer  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  that  not  to  mg  h> 
evidence,  but  to  one  single  man's  report  of  evidence,  and  that 
made  without  oath.     What  this  may  produce  in  present  or 
in  future,  Thou  knowest   also.     O   Lord,  furnish   me  with 
patience  and  true  Christian  wisdom  and  courage,  to  bear  up 
against  this  drift,  and  send  not  out  Thy  storms  to  beat  upon 
me  also ;  but  look  comfortably  upon  me  to  my  end,  in  and 
through   the   merits   of   Jesus    Christ,    my   Lord   and    only 
Saviour.     Amen. 

h  [These  last  two  prayers  must  have  this  place,  either  by  Laud  for  his  own 

been  written  by  the  Archbishop  dur-  use,  or  by  the  original  Editor ;  but  as 

ing  the  time  that  he  was  deprived  of  the  MS.  is  lost,  this  latter  point  can- 

his  Book  of  Prayers,  (as  stated  on  the  not  be  ascertained.] 
next  page,)  and  afterwards  inserted  in 


86 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


August. 


Ibidem. 

8  b* 


Ibidem. 
2C* 


Ibidem. 
' 


PRAYERS  added  since  the  restoring  of  this  book  to  me,  which 
was  taken  from  me  in  a  search  made  by  Mr.  Prinne, 
May  31,  1643  ;  and  with  much  difficulty  restored  unto  me 
Nov.  6,  1644 

O  DOMINE,  ad  adventum  Tuum  secundum  paratus  sim,  ne 
talem  me  non  invenias,  qualem  voluisti  irivenire,  qui  omnia 
pro  me  passus  es,  ut  invenires  talem,  cui  non  supplicia 
inferres,  sed  prsemia  redderes  sempiterna.  Amen. 

O  Domine,  cum  Christi  adjutorio  sic  agere  studeam,  ut  Te 
tarn  pium  Dominum,  non  solum  hospitem  recipere  possim, 
sed  etiam  perpetuum  habitatorem  habeam,  per  Jesum 
Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen. 

O  aeterne  Deus,  auxilium  Tuum  imploro,  ut  veram  discre- 
tionem,  et  perfectam  charitatem  prsestare  mihi  pro  Tua 
pietate  digneris,  cui  est  gloria  et  imperium  cum  Patre  et 
Spiritu  Sancto  in  ssecula  sa3culorum.  Amen. 

O  Domine  misericors,  qui  tanta  mihi  beneficia  concessisti, 
des  insuper  mihi  cum  omni  humilitate  fidem  rectam  tenere, 
charitatem  integram  cum  omnibus  hominibus  conservare, 
mundo  corde  et  casto  corpore  Tibi  Domino  meo  servire,  usque 
ad  finem  vitee  serio  laborem,  ut  post  labores  desiderabilem 
illam  vocem  audire  possim  ;  Euge  serve  bone,  intra  in  gau- 
dium  Domini  tui.  Amen. 


MEDITATIONES  PR^EPARANTES  AD   MORTEM. 

O  Lord,  quicken  and  comfort  my  soul,  for  I  have  sinned 
against  Thee.     Lord,  I  call  to  mind  all  the  years  of  my  life 

a  [Al.  Senn.  ccxxxviii.  in  Append.  c  [Al.  Serm.  Ixvi.  in  Append.  Op .. 

Op.,  torn.  v.  col.  2968.  A.B.]  torn.  v.  coll.  2491.  D.  2492.  A.] 

b  [Al.  Serm.  xxxviii.  in  Append.  d  [Al.  Serm.  xli.  in  Append.  Op., 

Op.,  torn,  y,  col.  2414.  A.B.]  torn.  v.  col.  2422.  B.C.] 


MEDITATIONES  PILEPARANTES  AD   MORTEM.  87 

past  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul  for  my  sin.  My  misdeeds 
have  prevailed  against  me,  O  be  Thou  merciful  unto  my  sin ; 
O  for  Thy  Name's  sake  be  merciful  unto  my  sin,  for  it  is 
great.  Amen. 

Namely  and  especially,  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  me,  &c. 

Herein,  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  Thy  servant.  O  Lord, 
lay  not  these,  nor  the  rest,  unto  my  charge. 

O  let  the  depth  of  my  sin  call  upon  the  depth  of  Thy 
mercies,  of  Thy  grace.  Lord,  let  it  come,  that  where  my  sin 
hath  abounded,  grace  may  superabound. 

Lord,  I  believe,  help  Thou  my  unbelief. 

O  Lord,  though  Thou  kill  me,  yet  will  I  put  my  trust  in 
Thee. 

Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
yet  will  I  fear  no  evil :  for  I  hope  verily  to  see  the  goodness 
of  the  Lord  in  the  land  of  the  living. 

O  let  this  cup  pass  from  me ;  nevertheless,  if  it  may  not 
pass  from  me,  but  that  I  must  drink  of  it,  Thy  will  be  done. 

Thou  art  the  Lord,  do  what  seemeth  good  in  Thine  own 
eyes. 

For  I  will  take  it  as  the  cup  of  salvation,  and  give  thanks 
to  Thy  Name,  O  Lord. 

O  Lord,  grant  that  all  the  days  of  my  appointed  time  upon 
earth  I  may  wait,  when  my  changing  shall  come. 

O  that  Thou  wouldst  hide  me  in  the  grave,  and  keep  me 
secret  until  Thy  wrath  be  past,  and  appoint  me  a  time  in 
which  Thou  wilt  remember  me  ! 

Say  unto  my  soul,  O  say  it  now,  I  am  Thy  Salvation. 

Command  my  spirit,  whenever  Thou  wilt  command  it,  to 
be  received  up  to  Thee  in  peace. 

O  bid  me  come  unto  Thee :  say  unto  me,  This  day  shalt 
thou  be  with  Me  in  Paradise. 

Lord,  thus,  and  now,  let  Thy  servant  depart  in  peace,  that 
mine  eyes  may  see  Thy  salvation e. 

0  Lord,  Thou  blessed  Trinity,  three  Persons  and  one  God, 
have  mercy  upon  me. 

1  commend  myself  into  Thy  hands  as  to  a  faithful  Creator. 

*  [Compare  Andrewes'  Manual  for  the  Sick.     Engl.  Works,   vol.  vii.  pp. 

208,  209.] 


88  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Lord,  receive  Thine  own  creature,  not  made  by  any  strange 
god,  but  by  Thee,  the  only  living  and  true  God. 
Ts.  Despise  not,  O  Lord,  the  work  of  Thine  own  hands. 

cxxxvm.  8.      j  ^^  created  to  Thine  own  image  and  likeness ;  O  suffer 

uen.  11. 

Eph.vi.  24.  not  Thine  own  image  to  be  defaced,  but  renew  it  again  m 

righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

I  commend  myself  into  Thy  hands,  as  to  a  most  gracious 
Redeemer;  for  Thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O  Lord  God  of 
Truth. 

O  Lord,  I  am  the  price  of  Thy  blood,  of  Thy  most  precious 
blood ;  O  suffer  not  so  great,  so  invaluable  a  price  to  perish. 

0  Lord,  Thou  earnest  down  from  heaven  to  redeem  that 
which  was  lost ;  suffer  not  that  to  be  lost  which  Thou  hast 
redeemed. 

1  commend  myself  into  Thy  hands,  as  to  my  most  blessed 
Comforter. 

O  Lord,  I  am  weary  and  heavy  laden,  and  I  come  to  Thee 
to  be  refreshed  by  Thee.  Behold,  O  Lord,  I  have  been 
the  temple  of  Thy  Holy  Spirit ;  I  have,  I  confess,  strangely 
polluted  it ;  yet  destroy  me  not,  but  dedicate  me  anew,  and 
sanctify  me  to  Thyself  yet  once  again. 

Dan.ix.l9.  O  Lord,  I  wear  Thy  Name;  'tis  Thy  Name  that  is  called 
upon  me.  For  Thy  Name's  sake,  therefore,  be  merciful  unto 
me.  O  spare,  Lord,  if  not  me,  yet  Thine  own  Name  in  me. 
And  do  not  so  remember  my  sin,  O  Lord  do  not,  as  that 

Neb.  i.  11.  in  remembering  it,  Thou  forget  Thine  own  Name.  I  have 
desired  to  fear  Thy  Name,  to  love  and  to  honour  Thy  Name. 
And  I  now  desire  to  depart  this  life  in  the  invocation  and 
confession  of  Thy  Name.  Lord,  I  confess  it,  and  call  upon 
it,  O  come,  Lord  Jesu.  Amenf. 

Peccavi,  O  Domine ! 

1.  Sed  non  negavi  Te :    O  nunquam  prsevaleat  Inimicus  ut 
negem. 

2.  Sed  credo;  O  Domine,  adauge  fidem,  et  non  confundar  in 
set  er  num. 

3.  Sed  spero;  et  quse  spes  mea  nisi  Tu  solus?  suscipe  me 
secundum  eloquium  Tuum,  et  non  confundar  ab   exspecta- 
tione  mea. 

f  [Compare  Andrewes' Manual  for  the  Sick.   Engl.  Works,  vol.  vii.  pp.  188, 189.] 


MED1TATIONES  PR^PARANTES   AD   MORTEM.  89 

Sed  prseparavi  et  direxi  cor  meum  ad  Te  queer endum :  et 
etiamsi  non  secundum  munditiem  sanctuarii,  tamen  linum 
fumigans  et  quassam  arundinem  nee  exstinguas  nee  frangas, 
O  Domine  Jesu. 

Sed  patienter  sustineo  castigationem  Tuam,  et  taceo  quia 
Tu  fecisti. 

Sed  remitto  debitoribus  meis,  et  Tu  pollicitus  es  remissio- 
nem  remittent!. 

Sed  projicio  me  in  Te ;  ne  Te  subtrahas,  et  venientem  ad 
Te  ne  ejicias  foras. 

Sed  in  nominis  Tui  confessione  et  invocatione  opto  de- 
cedere. 

Quare  non  propter  me,  O  Domine  Jesu,  aut  quicquam 
mei,  sed  propter  Temetipsum,  propter  Nomen  Tuum,  propter 
gloriam  Nominis  Tui,  et  veritatem  Tuam,  propter  miseri- 
cordias  Tuas  multas,  magnas,  mirificas,  propter  Christum 
Mediatorem,  et  Spiritum  Paracletum,  suscipe  reversum  ad  se, 
et  revertentem  ad  Te.  Amen&. 

Et  ideo,  O  Domine  Deus  meus  ! 

Inter  Te  et  me, 
Christum  Sacerdotem,  Agnum,  Sacrificium ; 

Inter  Satanam  et  me, 
Christum  Eegem,  Leonem,  Triumphum ; 

Inter  peccatum  et  me, 
Christi  innocentiam  in  vita  ; 

Inter  poenam  peccatorum  et  me, 
Christi  satisfactionem,  passionem,  sanguinem; 

Inter  defectum  justitiae  et  me, 
Christi  justitiam,  obedientiam  absolutam ; 

Inter  defectum  ad  prsemium  et  me, 
Christi  meritum ; 

Inter  defectum  doloris  pro  peccatis,  et  me, 
Christi  lacrymas,  et  sudorem ; 

Inter  defectum  fervoris  in  orando  et  me, 
Christi  intercessionem ; 

Inter    accusationem    Satanse   vel   proprise   conscientiae, 


et  me, 


[Conf.  ibid.  pp.  189,  190.] 


90  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Christum  Advocatum ; 

Inter  concupiscentiam  et  me, 

Christ!  charitatem  ostendo,  offero,  commemoro.     Acceptum 
habe,  Domine,  propter  Christum  Ipsum.     Amenh. 

Peccavi,  O  Domine  f 

Sed  non  abscondo  peccatum. 

Sed  non  excuse. 

Sed  ultro  fateor. 

Sed  recogito  in  amaritudine  animse. 

Sed  meipsum  propter  peccata  in  Te  odi :  des  gratiam,  ut 
judicem  et  vindicem;  ut  non  sine  venia  exeam  e  vita  hac  mihi 
miserrima.  Amen. 

Ps.lxxviii.  O  Lord,  I  have  not  only  sinned,  but  provoked  Thee  with 
many  and  grievous  sins ;  yet,  I  beseech  Thee,  remember  that 
I  am  but  flesh,  even  a  wind  that  passeth,  and  cometh  not 
again. 

Et  plus  potest  ad  salutem  misericordia  Servatoris,  quam  ad 
perniciem  nequitia  mei  peccatoris.  Amen. 

S.  August.       O  Domine  Jesu,   non   habebas   Tu   quare   morereris,    et 
S.  Joan!1     niortuus  es  pro  me :  ego  habeo  quare  des  gratiam,  ne  de- 
digner  mori,  et  paratus  sim.     Amen. 

O  Domine  Jesu,  propter  illam  amaritudinem  quam  pro  me 
miserrimo  sustinuisti  in  cruce ;  maxime  in  ilia  hora,  quando 
nobilissima  anima  Tua  egressa  est  de  benedicto  corpore  Tuo, 
deprecor  Te,  miserere  animse  inese  in  egressu  suo,  et  perdue 
earn  in  vitam  seternam.  Amen. 


PRO  INFIRMIS. 

Deus,  sub  cujus  nutibus  vitse  nostrse  momenta  decurrunt, 
suscipe,  quseso,  preces  meas  pro  segrotantibus  famulis  Tuis, 
pro  quibus  humillime  misericordise  Tuse  auxilium  imploro.  Ut 
reddita  sibi  sanitate,  gratiarum  Tibi  in  Ecclesia  Tua  referant 
actiones,  per  Dominum  nostrum  Jesum  Christum.  Amen. 

h  [Compare  Andrewes'  Manual  for      190,  191.] 
the  Sick.    Engl.  Works,  vol.  vii.  pp.          l  [§  13.  Op.,  torn,  iii.  col.  1706. B.C.] 


VISITATIO   INFIRMI.  91 


VISITATIO  INFIRMI. 

Escistimasne  ? 

Nullum  morbum  aut  crucem  casu  evenire  cuiquam,  vel        1. 
tern ere, 

Quin  immitti  a  Deo,  citra  cujus  providentiam  neminem       2. 
morbo  laborare  ? 

Deum  autem  sapientissimum,  ut  nihil  unquam  permittat       3. 
contingere,  nisi  quum  expedit  ? 

Expedire  itaque  tibi  morbum  hunc  vel  crucem,  quern  vel       4. 
quam  tibi  nunc  immisit  Deus. 

Porro  Deum  paterno  erga  nos  animo  esse.    Patrem  autem,        5. 
sive  indulgeat  sive  castiget,  seque  Patrem  esse :  nee  minore, 
et  forsan  majore,  hoc  quam  illud  amore  facere. 

Bona  tibi  diu  dedisse,  nunc  mala  dare ;  sed  nee  mala  hsec,        6. 
nisi  ut  majoris  boni  causa  sint,  nempe  ut  redeas  ad  Ilium. 

Gratise  esse  hoc,  quod  toties  a  te  repulsus,  tamen  nee  sic        7. 
deserat ;  quin  visitet  te  denuo,  et  requirat  te. 

Si  sic ;  subdes  hac  in  re  Divinse  voluntati  voluntatem  tuam, 
sacrincium  omnium  (post  Christi)  Deo  gratissimumk. 

Confiterisne  ? 

Non  tarn  bene  vixisse  te  quam  oportuit  ?  imo  vixisse  te        1. 
male,  ssepeque  et  graviter  peccasse  ? 

Estne   peccatum   aliquod   prseter   vel   supra  csetera?    vel        2. 
suntne  peccata  aliqua,  quse  gravent  conscientiam  tuam,  ut 
peculiaris  absolutionis  beneficio  tibi  sit  opus  ? 

Estne  scrupulus  aliquis  circa  ea  quse  sunt  fidei,  vel  reli-       3. 
gionis  ? 

Recogitasne  annos  elapsos  vitse  tuse  in  amaritudine  animaj       4. 
tuse? 

Cuperesne  majorem  pro  iis  amaritudinem  sentire,  quam       5. 
sentis?  et  gauderesne,  si  sentires?  et  doletne,  quod  majorem 
non  sentias? 

Petisne  illuminari  de  iis  quse  ignoras,  vel  oblitus  es,  ut  de       6. 
iis  poenitere  possis  ?  et  pcenitetne  id  etiam  quod  vel  ignoras, 
vel  oblitus  es  ? 

k  [Compare  Andrewes'  Manual  for  the  Sick.     Engl.  Works,  vol.  vii.  p.  181.] 


92  PllIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

7.  Estne  propositum,  si  vixeris,  judicandi  te,  et  vindicandi  in 
teipsum  quod  deliquisti? 

8.  Estne  propositum,  si  vixeris,  emendandi  vitam,  et  devitandi 
turn  media,  turn  signa  eorum,  quse  hacterms  peccasti  ? 

9.  Hoccine  sancte  promittis  ? 

10.  An  petis  de  hoc  promisso  admoneri  te  libere1  ? 

Credisne  ? 

1.  QuEe   in    Symbolo    sunt    fidei   Christianse    semel    sanctis 
traditse  ? 

2.  Te  servari  noil  posse,  nisi  ea  credas  ? 

3.  Lsetarisne  et  gratias  agis  Deo,  quod  in  hac  fide  natus  es, 
vixisti,  et  jam  morieris  in  ea? 

4.  Petisne  ipse,  et  visne   nos  tuo  nomine  a  Deo  supplices 
petere,  ne  deficiat  in  te  fides  lisec  ad  ipsum,  atque  adeo  ne  in 
ipso  mortis  articulo  ? 

5.  Petisne  etiam,  ut  fructus  fidei  hujus,  et  prsecipue  mortis 
Jesu  Christi,  utcunque  in  vita  tua  periit,  tamen  ne  pereat  in 
morte  ? 

6.  Si  te  sensus  defecerit,  aut  dolor  seu  debilitas  eousque  per- 
tulerit,  ut  qusedam  tibi  excidant  contra  religionem,  seu  prae- 
cepta  ejus,  visne  haberi  pro  non  dictis  ?  et  renunciasne  iis 
tanquam  non  tuism  ? 

Remittisne  ? 

1.  Illis,    qui   te    quocunque    modo    Iseserint,    sicut   tibi   vis 
remitti  ? 

2.  Petisne  a  Deo,  ut  Ipse  quoque  illis  remittat  ? 

3.  Kemittisne  illis  satisfactionem  ad  quam  tenentur  ratione 
illorum,  quibus  te  verbo  vel  facto  Iseserunt  ? 

4.  Yisne  hoc  illis,  qui  in  te  peccarunt,  tuo  nomine  significari; 
te  illis  quantum  in  te  est  noxas  omnes  remisisse  ? 

5.  Remissurusne  esses,  si  graviora  et  plura  in  te  deliquissent  ? 

6.  Gauderesne,  si  plures  jam  haberes  quibus  remittere  possis, 
quo  inde  uberius  tibi  remissio  peccatorum  tuorum  a  Deo 
impertiri  possitn  ? 

1.  Tu  ipse  si  quos  Isesisti,  petisne  ab  iis  veniam,  ut  et  tibi 

remittant  ? 

1  [Compare  Andrewes'  Manual  for  the  Sick.  m  [Ibid.  p.  185.] 

Engl.  Works,  vol.  vii.  pp.  184,  185.]  "  [Ibid,  p,  186.  J 


SYMBOLUM  APOSTOLICUM.  93 

Ecquos  imprimis  commeministi,  et  vis  significari  illis  hoc        2. 
tuo  nomine  ? 

Quum   remissio   nulla  sperari   potest   peccatorum   contra       3. 
octavum  vel  nonum  prseceptum  Legis  Divinse,  nisi  fiat  resti- 
tutio ;  paratusne  es  restituere  illis  rem,  quibus  in  re  fami- 
liari,  et  illis  famam,  quibus  in  fama  detraxisti;   idque  sine 
dolo,  et  dilatione? 

Recordarisne  qui  tandem  sint°.  4. 


SYMBOLUM  APOSTOLICUM. 

Credo,  Domine,  (Tu  mese  incredulitati  subvenito,)  esse  Te 
Unum  Deum,  Patrem,  Filium,  Spiritum  Sanctum. 

Pro  summa  Tua  beriignitate  et  potentia,  creasse  coelos  et 
t  err  am. 

Pro  immensa  charitate  omnia  in  Christo  recapitulasse. 

Qui  caro  factus  et  conceptus  est.  Natus.  Passus.  Cruci- 
fixus.  Mortuus.  Sepultus.  Descendit.  Resurrexit. 
Ascendit.  Assedit.  Ilevertetur.  Retribuet. 

Virtute  et  operatione  Spiritus  Sancti,  ex  universo  vocasse 
Ecclesiam  ad  sanctitatem. 

In  ea  nos  consequi  bonorum  participationem,  et  peccatorum 
remissionem. 

In  ea  nos  exspectare  carnis  resurrectionem_,  vitam  seternami3. 

Credo,  Domine,  (O  supple  defectus  fidei  mese !) 

Patris  benevolum  affectum. 

Omnipotentis  potentiam  salutarem. 

Creatoris  providentiam  in  custodia;  gubernatione,  consum- 
matione  mundi. 

Credo  magnum  pietatis  mysteriurn,  propter  nos  liomines, 
pro  nostra  salute  Dium  in  carne  revelatum,  Filium  Patris, 
Unctum  Spiritus,  Dominum  Jesum. 

Conceptum  esse,  et  natum;  ad  purgandani  impuritatem 
conceptionis  et  nativitatis  nostrse. 

Passum  esse;  quse  nos  oportuit,  (inexplicabilia)  ne  nos 
oporteret. 

0  [Conf.  ibid.  pp.  186, 187.]  P  [Conf.  Andrewcs,  Free.  Priv.  pp.  44. 46.] 


94  PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 

Crucifixum,  mortuum,  et  sepultum ;  ne  hsec  pro  eo  timea- 
mus  subire. 

Descendisse ;  quo  nos  oportuit,  et  ne  nos  omnino. 

Resurrexisse,  ascendisse,  consedisse ;  ubi  nihil  nobis,  et  ut 
nos  quoque. 

Adventurum  Judicem  mundi,  ut  nos  assumat. 

Credo  Eum  esse, 

In  conceptione  et  generatione,  naturae  purgatorem; 

In  passione  crucis,  mortis  sepulturse,  redemptorem  personse; 

In  descensu,  triumphatorem  inferni  et  mortis ; 

In  resurrectione,  primitias  dormientium  ; 

In  ascensione,  prsecursorem ; 

In  sessione,  paracletum  sive  advocatum  ; 

In  secundo  adventu  et  judicio,  consummatorem  fideiq. 

Sic  loco 

Abaddon^  Jesum  intueor. 

Satanse,  Mediator  em. 

Diaboli,  Paracletum. 

Delatoris,  Intercessorem. 

Captivantis,  Eedemptorem. 

Aculei,  Christum r. 

Credo  autem  et  Spiritus  vim  vivificam,  sanctificantem, 
Invisibiliter,  extra,  efficaciter,  tanquam  ventus, 
In  increpatione,  compunctione,  doctrina,  commonefactione, 
advocatione_,  consolatione^   attestatione,  di^Pusione  charitatis, 
illuminatione  cognitionis. 

Credo  prseterea  Spiritus  Sancti  corpus  mysticum  vocato- 
rum  ex  universo  mundo^  ad  fidem  veritatis  et  sanctitatem 
vitse  ; 

Membrorum  vero  corporis  reciprocam  participationem  ; 
Praeterea  remissionem  peccatorum  in  prsesenti,  spem  vero 
resurrectionis  et  translationis  ad  vitam  seternam8. 

Domine,  adde  mihi  fidem;  non  fidem  quselegem  annihilet; 

rper  charitatem  operantem, 
Sed  fidem  <  operibus  efficacem, 

Lvincentem  mundum ; 

i  [Conf.  Andre wes,  Preces  Priv.  pp.  r  [Ibid.  p.  341.1 

112.  114.  340.]  •  [Ibid.  p.  342.] 


CONSCIENTLE  QUOT1DIANUM  EXAMEN.  95 

Sanctissimam  denique,  ut  Te  amem  ut  Patrem,  verear  ut 
Omnipotentem ; 

Ut  fideli  Creator!  animam  in  beneficentia  committam ; 

Ut  in  me  Christus  formetur ;  ego  vero  conformer  imagini 
Ejus; 

Ut  pro  iis,  quse  pro  me  passus  est,  agam  gratias ;  Ipsi  com- 
patiar :  pro  Ipso  patiar,  quodcunque  Ipsi  visum  fuerit ; 

Ut  pro  Ejus  cruce,  morte,  sepultura  ulciscar,  crucifigam, 
interimam,  sepeliain,  quod  istis  causam  prsebuit,  peccatum ; 

Ut  pro  descensu  ad  inferos,  vivus  frequenti  meditatione 
descendam  in  infernum ; 

Ut  conformer  resurrection!  Ejus^  in  novitatem  vitse  resur- 
gens; 

Ascensioni  vero,  quse  sunt  supra  meditans,  et  quserens ; 

Ut  et  consessus  sim  memor,  quoties  dono  aliquo  coelestis 
consolationis  egeo ;  et  quoties  in  invocatione  frigeo ; 

Adventus  autem,  et  judicii  nunquam  obliviscar ; 
.  Tubse  resonantis  sonum  semper  audiam,  et  semper  orem, 
donee  ad  dextram  constitutus  sim.     Amen*. 


CONSCIENTI^E   QUOTID1ANTJM  EXAMEN. 

O  anima  mea ! 

An  egisti  Deo  pro  acceptis  beneficiis  gratias?  1. 

An  petiisti  gratiam  a  Deo  pro  cognitione  et  expulsione       2, 
peccatorum  ? 

An  exegisti  a  te  ipsa  rationem  de  admissis  prcesenti  die       3. 
peccatis,  cogitatione,  verbo,  opere,  per  singulas  horas  ex  quo 
evigilasti  ? 

An  expetiisti  veniam  de  delictis?      An  proposuisti  cum       4. 
Dei  gratia  emendationem  ? 

Benedicta  sit  sancta  et  individua  Trinitas  nunc  et  semper, 
et  in  ssecula  sseculorum.     Amen. 

*  [Conf.  Andrewes,  Tree.  Priv.  p.  341.] 


96 


PRIVATE  DEVOTIONS. 


ITINERARIUM. 

O  Domine,  stellam  ducem  non  sum  meritus,  tribue  tamen, 
quxso,  mihi  iter  prosperum,  tempus  tranquillum,  reditum 
felicem.  Ut,  angelo  Tuo  sancto  comite  et  custode,  ad  eum 
quo  pergo  locum,  deinde  ad  domum  propriam,  et  demum  ad 
seternre  salutis  portum,  pervenire  feliciter  valeam,  per  Jesum 
Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen  u. 

Adesto,  quseso,  Domine,  et  me  famulum  Tuum  eustodi; 
esto  mihi  in  lubrico  baculus,  in  naufragio  portus.  Ut,  Te 
duce,  quo  tendo  prospere  perveniam,  et  demum  incolumis  ad 
propria  redeam,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum. 
Amen  x. 

Exaudi,  Domine,  supplicationes  meas,  et  viam  famuli  Tui 
dispone :  ut  inter  omnes  vitse  et  via?  hujus  varietates,  Tuo 
semper  protegar  auxilio,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum 
nostrum.  Amen  y. 

O  Domine,  salvum  me  fac  servum  Tuum  sperantem  in  Te. 
Mitte  mihi  auxilium  de  Sancto,,  et  de  Sion  tuere  me.  Esto 
mihi  turris  fortitudinis  a  facie  Inimici.  Nihil  proficiat  Ini- 
micus  in  me,  et  nlius  iniquitatis  non  opponat  nocere  mihi. 
O  prosperum  iter  faciat  mihi  Deus  salutarium  nostrorum. 
Domine,  exaudi  orationem  meam,  et  clamor  meus  ad  Te 
veniat,  per  Jesum  Christum  Dominum  nostrum.  Amen  z. 


AT  THE  LAYING  OE  THE   FIRST   STONE   OE  A   CHAPEL. 

Hammer-        O  Lord,  merciful  and  gracious,  this  Thy  people  are  pre- 

Chapel,       paring  to  build  a  place  for  Thy  service :  accept,  I  humbly 

March  11,  beseech  Thee,  their  present  devotion,  and  make  them  perfect 

both  in  their   present  and  future   duty;    that  while    Thou 

givest  them  ease  to  honour  Thee,  they  may  with  the  greater 

alacrity  go  on  in  Thy  service.     And  now,  O  Lord,  I  have  by 

Thy  mercy  and   goodness  put  to  my  hand  to  lay  the  first 

stone  in  this  building;  'tis  a  corner-stone,  make  it,  I  beseech 


u    [Vide  Itinerarium    apud    Brev. 
Rom.J 
*  [Ibid.] 


y  [Liturg.  Angl.  e  Miss.  Sarisb.] 
''•  [Vide    Itinerarium    a  pud    Brev. 
Rom.] 


LAYING   THE  FIRST  STONE   OF   A   CHAPEL.  97 

Thee,  a  happy  foundation,  a  durable  building.  Let  it  rise 
up,  and  be  made,  and  continue,  a  house  of  prayer  and  devo 
tion  through  all  ages ;  that  Thy  people  may  here  be  taught 
to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  Corner-stone,  upon  whom 
they  and  their  souls  may  be  built  safe  for  ever.  Grant  this 
for  the  merit  of  the  same  Jesus  Christ,  our  most  blessed  Lord 
and  Saviour ;  to  Whom,  with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
be  ascribed  all  power,  majesty,and  dominion,  this  day  and 
for  ever.  Amen8. 

*  [See  Prynne's  Remarks  on  this  Prayer,  Cajit.  Doom,  p.  125-] 


LAUD. — VOL.  in. 


PRAYERS 

UPON   SUNDRY   PUBLIC   OCCASIONS, 


For  the  MOST  gracious  God,  we  humbly  beseech  Thee,  as  for  this 

"/Pariia-^  kingdom  in  general,  so  especially  for  the  High  Court  of  Par- 
ment,l625.  liament,  under  our  most  religious  and  gracious  King  at  this 
Jej^niTob  time  assembled ;  that  Thou  wouldest  be  pleased  to  bless  and 
Pestem      direct  all  their  consultations,  to  the  preservation  of  Thy  glory, 
STmT"     tne  good  of  Tnv  Church,  the  safety,  honour,  and  welfare  of 
our    Sovereign   and   his    kingdoms.     Lord,    look   upon  the 
humility  and  devotion  with  which  they  are   come  into  Thy 
courts.     And  they  are  come  into  Thy  house  in  assured  con 
fidence  upon  the  merits  and  mercies  of  Christ,  our  blessed 
Saviour,  that  Thou  wilt  not  deny  them  the  grace  and  favour 
which  they  beg  of  Thee.     Therefore,  O  Lord,  bless  them  with 
that  wisdom  which  Thou   knowest  necessary  to  speed  and 
bring  great  designs  into  action,  and  to  make  the  maturity  of 
his  Majesty 's  and  their  counsels  the  happiness  and  the  bless 
ing  of  this  commonwealth.     These,  and  all  other  necessaries, 
for  them,  for  us,  and  Thy  whole  Church,  we  humbly  beg  in 
the  name  and  mediation  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  most  blessed 
Lord  and  Saviour.     Amen. 

For  the  O  eternal  God,  and  our  most  gracious  Father,  Thou  art 

1625^        ^ie  -kord  °f  Hosts,  and  the  strength  of  all  nations  is  from 

Thee;  if  Thou  keepest  not  the  city,  the  watchman  waketh 

a  [This  Prayer  occurs  at  the  begin-  and  Jan.  18,  1625.] 

ning  of  the  '  Form  of  Common  Prayer,  b  [Directed  to  be  used  in  the  same 

together  with  an  Order  of  Fasting,  &c.  Form  of  Prayer,  after  the  Prayer  for 

London,  1625,'  in  the  preparing  of  the  King's  Majesty  in  the  Communion 

which  Archbishop  Laud  (then  Bishop  Service.     It  was  in  this  year  that  an 

of   London),  Bishop   Andrewes,  and  expedition   was  sent  out  under  the 

others,  had  a  part.  See  Diary.  June  24,  Duke  of  Buckingham  to  Cadiz.] 


PRAYERS   UPON   SUNDRY  PUBLIC   OCCASIONS.  99 

but  in  vain  ;  and  no  victory  can  wait  upon  the  justest  designs, 
upon  the  wisest  counsels,  upon  the  strongest  armies,  if  Thou 
teach  not  their  hands  to  war,  and  their  fingers  to  fight. 
Thou  art  the  steady  hope  of  all  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  of 
them  which  go  and  remain  in  the  broad  sea.  Lord,  at  this 
time  we  need  Thy  more  special  assistance  both  by  land  and 
sea;  and  for  the  mercy  of  Christ  deny  us  neither.  Be  with 
our  armies,  and  the  armies  of  our  allies  and  associates  by 
land;  be  with  our  navy  at  sea.  Be  not  from  the  one,  nor 
from  the  other,  in  power  and  in  great  mercy,  until  Thou  hast 
brought  them  back  with  honour  and  a  settled  peace.  Lord, 
turn  our  enemies'  sword  into  their  own  bosom  ;  for  we  sought 
peace  and  ensued  it,  and  while  we  did  so,  they  did  more  than 
make  themselves  ready  to  battle.  We  are  Thy  servants, 
truly  and  heartily  sorry  for  our  sins.  Lord,  forgive  them, 
and  then  we  will  trust  upon  Thee,  that  Thou  wilt  pour  down 
all  Thy  blessings  upon  this  and  all  other  designs  and  actions 
of  this  State,  undertaken  for  Thy  glory,  the  honour  of  our 
most  gracious  King  Charles,  and  the  peace  and  welfare  of 
this  Church  and  commonwealth.  Grant  this,  we  humbly 
beseech  Thee,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  only  Mediator 
and  Advocate.  Amen. 

Most  gracious  God,  we  humbly  beseech  Thee  pardon  and  In  Time  of 
forgive    all   our  many,   great,    and  grievous   transgressions, 


We  may  not  hope  Thou  wilt  take  off  Thy  punishments,  until  sonable 
Thou  hast  forgiven  our  sins  :  we  may  not  think  Thou  wilt 
forgive  our  sins,  until  our  humiliation  and  repentance  come 
to  ask  forgiveness.  We  have  been  too  slow  to  come,  and 
now  Thou  hast  apparelled  Thy  mercy  in  justice,  to  force  us 
to  Thee.  Lord,  we  believe  ;  but  do  Thou  increase  our  faith, 
our  devotion,  our  repentance,  and  all  Christian  virtues  in  us. 
At  this  time  the  vials  of  Thy  heavy  displeasure  drop  down  upon 
us,  and  while  we  smart  under  one  judgment,  Thou  threatenest 

c  [In  the  same  Form  of  Prayer,  after  "  Junii  18.  Dies  Sabbati  erat.  Ini- 

the  Prayer  for  the  Church  Militant,  tium  dedit  primo  sub  serenissimo  E. 

Compare  the  following  extracts  from  Carolo  parliamento,  toties  dilato.  In- 

Diary  :  —  terfuere  dux  de  Shiveruz  et  alii  nobiles 

"Junii  16.  Die  Jovis.  Eex  et  Ee-  Gallise;  Episcopus  etiam,  qui  Reginas 

gina  Londinum  venerunt.  Salutave-  inservivit.  Metu  pestilentise,  quae  turn 

runt  aulam  ad  horam  quintam.  Dies  cospit  grassari,  abstinuit  Eex  a  pompa 

erat  tristior,  et  nubibus  operta.  .  .  Mag-  illius  diei  ;  ne  populus  in  multitude 

nus  e  coelo  cecidit  imber.  nem  conflueret."] 

H   2 


]00  PRAYERS  UPON   SUNDRY 

the  rest.  The  pestilence  spreads  in  our  streets,  and  so  as  if 
it  sought  whom  to  devour.  No  strength  is  able  to  stand 
against  it,  and  it  threatens  to  make  families,  nay  cities,  deso 
late.  While  the  pestilence  eats  up  Thy  people,  we  hear  the 
sound  of  war,  and  the  sword  calleth  for  such  as  it  would 
devour.  In  the  meantime,  the  heavens  are  black  over  us, 
and  the  clouds  drop  leanness;  and  it  will  be  famine,  to 
swallow  what  the  pestilence  and  the  sword  shall  leave  alive, 
unless  Thou  send  more  seasonable  weather  to  give  the  fruits 
of  the  earth  in  their  season.  Our  sins  have  deserved  all  this, 
and  more,  and  we  neither  do  nor  can  deny  it.  We  have  no- 
whither  to  go  but  to  mercy :  we  have  no  way  to  that,  but  by 
the  all-sufficient  merit  of  Thy  Son  our  blessed  Saviour. 
Lord,  for  His  merit  and  mercies'  sake  look  down  upon  us 
Thy  distressed  servants;  command  Thine  angel  to  stay  his 
hand;  and  remember  that  in  death  we  cannot  praise  Thee, 
nor  give  thanks  in  the  pit.  Go  forth  with  our  armies  when 
they  go,  and  make  us  remember  that  all  our  strength  and 
deliverance  is  in  Thee.  Clear  up  the  heavens  over  us,  and 
take  not  from  us  the  great  plenty  with  which  Thou  hast 
crowned  the  earth :  but  remember  us,  O  Thou  that  feedest 
the  ravens  when  they  call  upon  Thee.  Lord,  we  need  all  Thy 
mercies  to  come  upon  us,  and  Thy  mercies  are  altogether  in 
Christ,  in  whom,  and  for  whose  sake,  we  beg  them  of  Thee, 
who  livest  and  reignest  in  the  unity  of  the  Spirit,  one  God, 
world  without  end.  Amen. 

In  Danger  O  eternal  God  and  most  merciful  Father,  we  humbly 
1626  dmies>  beseech  Thee  be  merciful  unto  us,  and  be  near  to  help  us  in 
all  those  extremities  which  our  sins  threaten  to  bring  upon 
us.  Our  enemies  are  strengthened  against  us,  by  our  multi 
plied  rebellions  against  Thee.  And  we  deserve  to  suffer 
whatever  our  enemies  threaten.  But  there  is  mercy  with 
Thee,  that  Thou  mayest  be  feared.  O  Lord,  show  us  this 
mercy,  and  give  us  grace  so  to  fear  Thee,  as  that  we  may 
never  be  brought  to  fear  or  feel  them.  And  whensoever  Thou 
wilt  correct  us  for  our  sins,  let  us  fall  into  Thy  hands,  and 


d  [One  of  the  Collects  for  the  Day,      used  in  these  dangerous  times  of  War 
in  the  '  Form  of  Prayer  necessary  to  be      and  Pestilence,  &c.  Lond.  1626.'] 


PUBLIC   OCCASIONS.  101 

not  into  the  hands  of  men.     Grant  this  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake,  our  only  Mediator  and  Redeemer.     Amen. 

O  eternal  God  and  most  gracious  Father,  we  have  deserved 
whatsoever  Thy  law  hath  threatened  against  sinners.  Our 
contempt  of  Thy  divine  worship  is  great,  and  we  hear  Thy 
word,  but  obey  it  not.  Forgive  us,  O  Lord,  forgive  us  these 
and  all  other  our  grievous  sins.  Give  us  light  in  our  under 
standing,  readiness  and  obedience  in  our  will,  discretion  in 
our  words  and  actions;  true,  serious,  and  loyal  endeavours 
for  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  Jerusalem,  the  unity  and  glory 
of  this  Church  and  State ;  that  so  we  may  love  it  and  prosper 
in  it,  and  be  full  of  grace  in  this  life,  and  filled  with  glory  in 
the  life  to  come,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen  e. 

O  most  merciful  God,  we  give  Thee  praise  and  thanks  for  Gratiarum 
the  wonderful  ceasing  of  the  late  raging  pestilence  in  the  pgJiiJntia 
chief  city  of  this  kingdom,  and  other  places.     Lord,  show  us  extincta. 
yet  further  mercy,  and  look  upon  all  parts  of  this  land  with 
tender  compassion.     Keep  back  the  destroying  angel,  that  he 
enter  not  into  places  that  are  yet  free,  nor  make  further 
waste  in  those  which  are  already  visited.    Comfort  them  that 
are  sick,  preserve  them  that  are  sound,  receive  them  that  die 
to  mercy,  that  living  and  dying,  they  and  we  may  continue 
Thy  faithful  servants,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

O  most  gracious  God  and  loving  Father,  we  have  felt  Thy  in  Danger 
manifold  mercies,  110  nation  more ;  and  we  have  committed  Jgfg  gmies' 
sins  against  Thee,  few  nations  greater.  Enter  not  into  judg 
ment  with  us,  O  Lord,  but  for  Christ  and  His  mercy's  sake, 
pacify  Thine  anger,  and  save  us  from  the  malice  and  cruelty 
of  our  enemies.  They  are  our  crying  sins  that  have  called 
them  upon  us.  Let  it  be  an  addition  to  Thy  wonted  mercy, 
to  restrain  their  fury.  To  this  end,  Lord,  put  Thy  bridle 
into  their  mouths,  and  Thy  bit  between  their  teeth.  Frus 
trate  their  designs,  and  let  them  find  no  way  in  our  seas,  nor 
any  path  in  our  floods ;  but  scatter  them  with  Thy  tempest, 

e  [Abridged  from  the  Prayer  di-  in  the  Evening  Prayer  of  the  same 

rected,  in  the  same  Form,  to  be  used  Form,  slightly  altered.] 

after  the  Prayer,  "  We  humbly  beseech  *  [Slightly  altered  from  Prayer  in 

Thee."]  the  same  Form,  to  be  used  after  Prayer 

f   [One  of  the  Collects  for  the  Day  for  Church  Militant.] 


102  PRAYERS   UPON   SUNDRY 

and  follow  them  with  all  Thy  storms  ;  that  we  being  delivered 
by  Thy  hand,  may  bless  and  honour  Thy  name,  devoutly 
serving  Thee  all  our  days,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

1626.  O  Lord,  Thou  gracious  Governor  of  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 

earth,  look  down,  we  beseech  Thee,  in  mercy  upon  this  realm, 
and  upon  all  other  Reformed  Churches.  Save  and  deliver 
us  and  them  from  the  hands  of  all  such  as  threaten  our 
destruction.  Protect  the  person  of  our  gracious  Sovereign, 
direct  his  counsels,  go  forth  with  his  armies,  be  unto  him  and 
to  us  a  wall  of  brass,  and  a  strong  tower  of  defence  against  his 
and  our  enemies  ;  that  so  we  being  safe  through  Thy  mercy, 
may  live  to  serve  Thee  in  Thy  Church,  and  ever  give  Thee 
praise  and  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 

For  the  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  all  peace  and  strength 
bearing1  of  °^  kingdoms  is  from  Thee;  and  lineal  succession  is  Thy 
the  Queen's  great  blessing,  both  upon  princes  and  states  ;  the  great 
I628h.  '  means  to  preserve  unity  and  confirm  strength.  We  there 
fore.  give  Thee  humble  and  hearty  thanks,  as  for  all  Thy 
blessings,  so  especially  at  this  time  for  Thy  great  mercy  and 
loving-kindness  to  our  dread  Sovereign,  his  Royal  Queen, 
and  this  whole  State,  in  giving  her  Majesty  hope  of  her  long- 
desired  issue,  thereby  filling  their  and  our  hearts  with  glad 
ness.  Lord,  go  along  with  Thine  own  blessings  to  perfect 
them.  Be  with  her  in  soul  and  in  body,  preserve  her  from 
all  dangers,  keep  her  safe  to  and  in  the  hour  of  travail,  that 
there  may  be  strength  to  bring  forth  her  joy  and  our  hope. 
And  make  her  a  joyful  mother  of  many  children,  to  the  glory 
of  Thy  great  Name,  the  happiness  of  his  Majesty,  the  security 
of  this  State,  and  the  flourishing  of  the  Church  and  true 
religion  amongst  us.  Grant  this,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His 
sake,  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 

For  the  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  since  lineal  succession 

bearingof"  is  under  Tliee  the  §reat  security  of  kingdoms,  and  the  very 


h  [Th!f-  5^   Chil?    °f   the   Royal  of  a  son-     He   was  christened,   and 

parents  died  almost  immediately  after  died   within  short  space.     This  was 

its  birth.     See  the  following  entry  in  Ascension  Eve.     The  next  day  being, 

the  Diary:-  -"May  13      Wednesday.  May  14,  Ascension  Day,  patio  ante 

This  day,  about  three  of  the  clock,  the  medium    noctem,   \   buried    him    at 

Queen  was  delivered  before  her  time  Westminister."] 


PUBLIC   OCCASIONS.  103 

life  of  peace,  we  therefore  give  Thee  most  humble  and  hearty  theQueen's 
thanks  for  the  great  blessing  which  Thou  hast  again  begun  i62J9.bt^ 
to  work  for  our  gracious  King  Charles  and  this  whole  State,  1631 l. 
in  giving  the  Queen's  Majesty  further  hopes  of  a  desired  arid 
happy  issue.     And   as  we   give  Thee   humble   and   hearty 
thanks   for   this,    so  we   pray   Thee   to   perfect   this   great 
blessing  thus  begun,  to  preserve  her  from  all  dangers,  and 
to  be  with  her  by  special  assistance  in  the  hour  of  travail. 
Lord,  make  her  a  happy  mother  of  successful  children,  to 
the  increase  of  Thy  glory,  the  comfort  of  his  Majesty,  the 
joy  of  her  own  heart,  the  safety  of  the  State,  and  the  pre 
servation  of  the  Church  and  true  religion  among  us.     Grant 
this  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  only  Saviour  and 
Redeemer.     Amen. 

O  most  merciful  God  and  gracious  Father,  Thou  hast  given  A  Thanks- 
us  the  joy  of  our  hearts,  the  contentment  of  our  souls  for  theQueen's 
this  life,  in  blessing  our  dear  and  dread  Sovereign,  and  his  ^.afe  De- 
virtuous  royal  Queen,  with  a  hopeful   son,  and  us  with   a  happy 
prince,  in  Thy  just  time  and  his  to  rule  over  us.     We  give  p^eof 
Thy  glorious  Name  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  this.  Charles, 
Lord,  make   us  so  thankful,  so  obedient  to  Thee  for  this 
great  mercy,  that  Thy  goodness  may  delight  to  increase  it 
to  us.     Increase  it,  good  Lord,  to  more  children,  the  prop 
one  of  another  against  single  hope ;  increase  it  to  more  sons, 
the  great  strength  of  his  Majesty  and  his  throne;  increase  it 
in  the  joy  of  his  royal  parents,  and  all  true-hearted  subjects ; 
increase  it  by  his  Christian  and  happy  education  both  in 
faith  and  goodness ;  that  this  kingdom  and  people  may  be 
happy  in  the  long  life  and  prosperity  of  our  most  gracious 
Sovereign  and  his  royal  consort.     And  when  fulness  of  days 
must  gather  time,  Lord,  double  his  graces  \  and  make  them 
apparent  in  this  his  heir,  and  his  heirs  after  him,  for  all 
generations  to  come,  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our 
Lord  and  only  Saviour.     Amen. 

1  [A  copy  of  the  form  for  this  year  I  was  in  the  house  three  hours  before, 

could  not  be  found ;  the  same  form,  and  had  the  honour  and  the  happiness 

however,  was  used  in  1635,  and  nearly  to  see  the  Prince,  before  he  was  full 

the  same  in  1644.]  one  hour  old."] 

k  ["  Maii  29.  Saturday.  Prince  l  [See  Racket's  remark  on  this 

Charles  was  born  at  St.  James's,  paulo  expression,  Life  of  Williams,  par.  ii. 

ante  horam  primam  post  meridiem;  p.  96.] 


104 


PRAYERS  UPON  SUNDRY 


Nov.  4 
1 


A  Thanks-  O  most  gracious  God  and  loving  Father,,  we  give  Thee,  as 
fhlQue^n's  we  are  bound,  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  Thy  great 
safe  De-  mercy  extended  to  us  and  this  whole  State,  in  blessing  the 
happy  aU  Queen's  Majesty  with  a  happy  deliverance  in  and  from  the 
great  pains  and  perils  of  childbirth.  We  humbly  beseech 
Thee  to  continue  and  increase  this  blessing  ;  to  give  her 
strength  that  she  may  happily  overcome  this  and  all  dangers 
else;  that  his  most  gracious  Majesty  may  long  have  joy  in 
her  happy  life  :  that  she  may  have  joy  in  his  Majesty's 
prosperity  ;  that  both  of  them  may  have  comfort  in  the  royal 
Prince  Charles,  the  new-born  Princess  the  Lady  Mary,  and 
with  them  in  a  hopeful,  healthful,  and  successful  posterity  j 
that  the  whole  kingdom  may  have  fulness  of  joy  in  them  ; 
and  that  both  they  and  we  may  all  have  joy  in  the  true 
honour  and  service  of  God  ;  that  both  Church  and  kingdom 
may  be  blessed,  and  their  royal  persons  filled  with  honour  in 
this  life,  and  with  eternal  happiness  in  the  life  to  come,  even 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour.  Amen. 


1632  " 


A  Thanks-  O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  we  give  Thee  all 
for  hi?  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  our  most  gracious  Sovereign 
Majesty's  Lord  King  Charles,  both  for  the  gentleness  of  Thy  hand  in 
fromYhe  a  disease  otherwise  so  troublesome  and  fearful,  and  for  the 
merc^umess  °f  Thy  hand  in  taking  it  off  so  soon  and  so 
happily.  We  know,  and  acknowledge  before  Thee,  our  sins, 
and  what  grievous  punishments  they  have  deserved  :  but, 
Lord,  we  beseech  Thee  still  to  remember  us  in  mercy,  and 
long  to  bless  our  gracious  King  with  life,  and  health,  and 
strength,  and  happiness,  and  above  all,  with  the  fear  of  Thy 
holy  Name  ;  that  so  he  may  continue  under  Thee,  and  over 
us,  a  father  of  the  State,  a  patron  of  the  Church,  a  comfort 
to  his  royal  Queen,  till  he  see  his  children's  children,  and 
peace  upon  Israel.  Grant  this,  good  Lord,  even  for  Jesus 
Christ  His  sake.  Amen. 


m  [From  a  Thanksgiving  for  the 
safe  delivery  of  the  Queen,  and  happy 
birth  of  the  young  princesse.  Im- 
printed  at  London,  by  Kobert  Barker, 
&c.  1631.  The  birth  is  thus  noticed 
in  the  Diary  :—  "Novemb.  4.  Friday, 
The  Lady  Mary,  Princess,  born  at 
St.  James's,  inter  horas  qnintam  et 
matutinas.  It  was  thought 


she  was  born  three  weeks  before  her 
time."  The  Princess  Mary  married 
William  II.  Prince  of  Orange,  and 
was  the  mother  of  King  William  III.] 
"  ["  Decemb.  2.  Sunday.  The 
small  pox  appeared  upon  his  Majesty, 
but,  God  be  thanked,  he  had  a  very 
gentle  disease  of  it."  —  Diary,  an, 
1632.] 


PUBLIC  OCCASIONS.  105 

Most  gracious  God  and  loving  Father,  we  give  Thee  all  A  Thanks- 
humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  Thy  great  mercy  in  blessing 


the  Queen's  Majesty  with  a  happy  deliverance  in  and  from  ^fe  De" 
the  great  pains  and  peril  of  childbirth.      We  humbly  beseech  happy 


Thee  to  continue  Thy  mercies  towards  her,  that  she  may  ^mes° 


happily  overcome  this  and  all  other  dangers  ;  that  his  most  Duke  of 
gracious  Majesty  may  long  have  joy  in  her  most  happy  life, 
and  both  of  them  comfort  in  the  royal  Prince  Charles,  and 
the  rest  of  their  princely  issue  ;  particularly  in  the  new-born 
prince,  the  Duke  of  York;  that  they  all  may  prove  a 
healthful,  hopeful,  and  a  successful  posterity;  that  both 
Church  and  kingdom  may  have  fulness  of  joy  in  them  ;  that 
their  Majesties'  royal  persons  may  be  filled  with  honour  in 
this  life,  and  with  eternal  happiness  in  the  life  to  come  ;  and 
this  even  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  only  Saviour  and 
Redeemer.  Amen. 

O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  by  whom  alone  kings  A  Prayer 
reign,  Thou   Lord  of   Hosts,   and  giver  of  all  victory,  we  ^[ 


humbly  beseech  Thee  to  guard  our  most  gracious  Sovereign  Majesty 
Lord  King  Charles  ;  to  bless  him  in  his  person  with  health  Northern 


and  safety,  in  his  counsels  with  wisdom  and  prudence,  and  in 

J  tion. 

all  his  actions  with  honour  and  good  success.  Grant,  blessed  1639  p. 
Lord,  that  victory  may  attend  his  designs,  and  that  his  liege 
people  may  rejoice  in  Thee  ;  but  that  shame  may  cover  the 
face  of  Thine  and  his  treacherous  enemies.  Give  him, 
blessed  Father,  so  to  settle  his  subjects  in  peace,  and  the  true 
fear  of  Thy  Divine  Majesty,  that  he  may  return  with  joy  and 
honour,  and  proceed  long  to  govern  his  kingdoms  in  peace 
and  plenty,  and  in  the  happiness  of  true  religion  and  piety, 
all  his  days.  These  blessings,  and  whatsoever  else  shall  be 
necessary  for  him,  or  for  ourselves,  we  humbly  beg  of  Thee, 
O  merciful  Father,  for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  only 
Mediator  and  Redeemer.  Amen. 

0  ["Novemb.  24.  Sunday.     In  the  The  King's  expedition  is  thus  noticed 

afternoon  I  christened  King  Charles's  in  the  Diary:  —  "  Mar.  27.  Wednesday. 

second  son,  James,  Duke  of  York,  at  Coronation  Day,  King  Charles  took 

St.  James's."  —  Diary,  An.  1633.]  his   journey  northward    against  the 

P  [This  Prayer  was  directed  to  be  Scottish  covenanting  rebels.     God  of 

said  in  all  churches  in  the  time  of  His   infinite   mercy  bless   him  with 

Divine  service,  next  after  the  Prayer  health  and  success."] 
for  the  Queen  and  the  Royal  Progeny. 


106  QUOTIDIE. 

For  the          O  eternal  God  and  merciful  Father,  by  whom  alone  kings 
in'hfs         reign,   Thou    Lord   of   Hosts   and   giver  of  all  victory,  we 

Northern    humblv  beseech  Thee  both  now  and  ever  to  guide  and  pre- 

Expedi-  *  T       ,    T,-.        ,~, 

tion.          serve  our  most  gracious  Sovereign  Lord  King  Charles ;  to 

bless  him  in  his  person  with  health  and  safety,  in  his 
counsels  with  wisdom  and  prudence,  and  in  all  his  actions 
with  honour  and  good  success,  especially  against  those  his 
traitorous  subjects,  who,  having  cast  off  all  obedience  to  their 
anointed  Sovereign,  do  at  this  time  in  rebellious  manner 
invade  this  realm.  Grant,  blessed  Lord,  that  victory  may 
attend  his  Majesty's  designs,  that  his  liege  people  may 
rejoice  in  Thee;  but  that  shame  may  cover  the  faces  of 
Thine  and  his  treacherous  enemies.  Enable  him,  blessed 
Father,  so  to  vanquish  and  subdue  them  all,  that  his  loyal 
subjects  being  settled  in  peace,  and  the  true  fear  of  Thy 
holy  Name,  he  may  return  with  joy  and  honour,  and  con 
tinue  to  govern  his  kingdoms  in  peace  and  plenty,  and  in  the 
happiness  of  true  religion  and  piety,  all  his  days.  These 
blessings,  and  whatsoever  else  shall  be  necessary  for  him,  or 
for  ourselves,  we  humbly  beg  of  Thee,  O  merciful  Father, 
for  Jesus  Christ  His  sake,  our  only  Mediator  and  Redeemer. 
Amen. 


QUOTIDIE. 

O  Lord,  forgive  me  all  my  sins  that  are  past.  O  Lord, 
strengthen  me  against  all  temptations,  especially  the  tempta 
tions  of,  &c. 

O  Lord,  fill  my  heart  with  thankfulness :  and  I  do  give 
Thee  most  humble  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  great  deliver 
ance  of  me  from  the  rage  and  fury  of  the  multitude.  O  Lord, 
let  the  same  wings  of  Thy  merciful  protection  be  spread  over 
me  all  the  days  of  my  life.  O  Lord,  give  me  a  faithful, 
a  patient,  a  penitent,  a  persevering  heart  in  Thy  service ;  that 
so  I  may  with  comfort  daily,  nay  hourly,  expect  when  my 
changing  shall  come.  So  Amen,  Lord  Jesu.  Amen. 

i  [Directed  to  be  used  in  the  same  North  in  haste,  upon  information  that 

place  as  the  preceding  Prayer.     The  the  Scots  were  entered  the  Monday 

expedition    is    thus    noticed   in  the  before  into  England,  and  meant  to  be 

Diary:— "Aug.    20.    Thursday.     His  at  Newcastle  by  Saturday."] 
Majesty  took  his  journey  toward  the 


ABSOLUTIO — ADMISSIO   IN   ECCLES1AM.  107 


ABSOLUTIO. 

Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  left  power  to  His  Church 
to  absolve  all  sinners  which  truly  repent  and  believe  m  Him, 
of  His  great  mercy  forgive  thee  thine  offences.  And  by  His 
authority  committed  to  me,  I  absolve  thee  from  all  thy  sins, 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Amen. 


ADMISSIO   IN  ECCLESIAM. 

God,  who  of  His  mercy  hath  given  you  grace  to   give 
yourself  to  His  Church,  preserve  and  keep  you  in  His  truth, 
free  both  from  superstition  and  profaneness.     The  Lord  bles"s  Numb,  vi, 
and  keep  you.     The  Lord  make  His  face  shine  upon  you,  24' 
and  be  merciful  unto  you.  The  Lord  lift  up  His  countenance 
upon  you,  and  give  you  peace  in  conscience,  and  constancy 
in  truth.     And  by  the  power  of  ministration  committed  to 
me  by  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  I  re-admit  you 
into  the  fellowship  of  His  Church,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 


THE 

HISTORY 

OF    THE 

TROUBLES 

AND 

T    R    Y    A    L 

OF 

'The  Moji    Reverend   Father   in    God, 
and  Blejfed  Martyr 9 

WILLIAM     LAUD, 

Lord  Arch-Bifhop  of  Canterbury. 

Wrote  by  HIMSELF,  during  his 
Imprisonment  in  the  Tower. 

To  which  is  prefixed 

THE    DIARY    OF    HIS    OWN    LIFE 

Faithfully  and  entirely  Publifhed  from  the  Original  Copy. 

IMPRIMATUR, 

Martijj.    1695.  JO.    CANT 


LONDON : 

Printed  for  Hit.  (ZDJtffodl,  at  the  Rose  and  Crown  in  St. 
Church-Yard,  M  DC  XCV. 


THE   PREFACE. 


THAT  the  reader  may  be  satisfied,  how  it  came  to  pass, 
that  an  history  wrote  of,  and  by,  a  person  of  so  great  a 
character  in  this  nation,  and  by  him  designed  for  the  public, 
hath  lain  hid,  and  been  suppressed  for  near  fifty  years; 
through  whose  hands  it  hath  passed  ;  and  by  what  means, 
and  by  whose  labour  it  is  at  last  published ;  he  may  be 
pleased  to  take  the  following  account. 

The  Most  Reverend  Archbishop,  the  author  and  subject  of 
this  history,  was  very  exact  and  careful  in  keeping  all  papers 
which  concerned  himself,  or  any  affairs  of  Church  and  State, 
passing  through  his  hands ;  not  only  kept  a  journal  of  his 
own  actions,  but  from  time  to  time,  took  minutes  of  whatso 
ever  passed  at  Council  Table,  Star  Chamber,  High  Com 
mission  Court,  &c.  ;  digested  all  his  papers  in  most  exact 
order ;  wrote  with  his  own  hand  on  the  back  or  top  of  every 
one,  what  it  concerned,  when  it  was  received,  when  wrote  or 
answered,  &c. 

This  his  enemies  knew  full  well ;  and  therefore,  when  after 
they  had  caused  him  to  be  impeached  of  high  treason,  of 
endeavouring  to  introduce  Popery  and  arbitrary  government, 
and  to  be  imprisoned  upon  the  impeachment  in  the  end  of 
the  year  1640;  and  had  now  in  vain  laboured  for  two  years 
and  a  half,  to  find  out  evidence  to  prove  this  their  accusation; 
but  the  more  they  sought,  they  found  to  their  confusion,  so 
much  the  greater  evidence  of  the  contrary  :  after  they  had 
in  vain  ransacked  all  papers  left  by  the  Archbishop  in  his 
study  at  Lambeth,  and  examined  all  his  intimate  friends  and 
subaltern  agents  upon  oath ;  when  nothing  did  appear,  they 
hoped  to  find  somewhat  against  him,  either  in  his  private 


THE  PREFACE. 

journal  of  his  life,  which  they  knew  to  be  kept  by  him,  or  in 
those  papers  which  he  had  carried  with  him  from  Lambeth 
at  his  first  commitment,  in  order  to  his  future  defence. 
Upon  these  hopes,  they  with  great  privacy  framed  an  order 
for  the  searching  his  chamber  and  pockets  in  the  Tower,  in 
May  1 643 ;  and  committed  the  execution  of  it  to  his  inve 
terate  enemy,  William  Prynne;  who  thereupon  took  from 
the  Archbishop  twenty- one  bundles  of  papers,  which  he  had 
prepared  for  his  defence :  his  Diary,  his  Book  of  Private 
Devotions,  the  Scotch  Service  Book,  and  directions  accom 
panying  it,  &c.  And  although  he  then  faithfully  promised 
restitution  of  them  within  three  or  four  days,  yet  never 
restored  any  more  than  three  bundles  ,  employed  such 
against  the  Archbishop  at  his  trial,  as  might  seem  prejudicial 
to  his  cause ;  suppressed  those  which  might  be  advantageous 
to  him ;  published  many,  embezzled  some ;  and  kept  the  rest 
to  the  day  of  his  death. 

As  soon  as  Prynne  was  possessed  of  the  Archbishop's 
papers,  he  set  himself  with  eager  malice  to  make  use  of 
them  to  his  defamation,  and  to  prove  the  charge  of  Popery 
and  abetting  arbitrary  government,  by  the  publication  of 
many  of  them.  His  first  specimen  in  this  kind  was  a 
pamphlet,  which  came  out  in  August  following,  entituled, 
'  Rome's  Masterpiece/  in  five  sheets  in  quarto,  containing  the 
papers  and  letters  relating  to  the  plot,  contrived  by  Papists 
against  the  Church  and  State  then  established  in  England, 
and  discovered  by  Andreas  ab  Habernfeild.  But  never  did 
malice  appear  so  gross  and  ridiculous  together,  as  in  this 
case.  For  from  this  plot,  if  there  were  any  truth  in  it,  it 
appeared,  that  the  life  of  the  Archbishop  was  chiefly  aimed 
at  by  the  plotters,  as  the  grand  obstacle  of  their  design ;  and 
one  who  could  by  no  arts  be  wrought  to  any  connivance  of 
them,  much  less  concurrence  with  them.  This  pamphlet 
being,  after  the  publication  of  it,  carried  to  the  Archbishop 
in  the  Tower,  he  made  several  marginal  annotations  on  it, 
in  answer  to  Prynne' s  falsifications  and  malicious  calumnies 
intermixed  therein.  Which  copy,  coming  afterwards  into 
the  hands  of  Dr.  Baily,  the  Archbishop's  executor,  was  by 
him  given  to  the  learned  antiquary,  Mr.  Anthony  Wood,  and 
by  him  transmitted  to  me,  in  order  to  be  placed  among  the 


THE   PREFACE.  113 

other  papers  and  memorials,  which  are  to  follow  this  history, 
according  to  the  Archbishop's  own  direction. 

But  Prynne's  malice  could  not  be  abated  by  the  shame  of 
one  miscarriage.  In  the  next  place,  he  bethought  himself 
of  publishing  the  Archbishop's  Diary,  as  soon  as  his  trial 
ended,  wherein  it  had  been  often  produced  as  evidence 
against  him.  This  then  he  published  in  the  beginning  of 
September,  1644,  in  nine  sheets  in  folio,  with  this  title, 
'A  Breviat  of  the  Life  of/  &c.,  (intending  it,  as  he  saith,  "for 
a  prologue  to  the  much  desired  History  of  his  Trial/')  but 
neither  entire,  nor  faithfully,  as  far  as  he  did  publish  it ;  but 
altered,  mangled,  corrupted,  and  glossed  in  a  most  shameful 
manner;  accompanied  with  "desperate  untruths,"  as  the 
Archbishop  complains  in  this  history ;  and  therefore  added : 
"  For  this  Breviat  of  his,  if  God  lend  me  life  and  strength  to 
end  this  (History)  first,  I  shall  discover  to  the  world  the  base 
and  malicious  slanders  with  which  it  is  fraught."  il  This  the 
archbishop  wrote,  when  he  despaired  that  ever  his  Diary 
should  be  recovered  out  of  those  vile  hands,  in  which  it  then 
was,  and  be  published  faithfully  and  entirely ;  which  would 
be  the  most  effectual  discovery  of  the  baseness  and  malice  of 
Prynne  therein. 

Yet  notwithstanding  so  vile  and  corrupt  an  edition  of  it, 
all  those  who  have  wrote  anything  of  this  excellent  prelate, 
have  been  forced  to  make  use  of  it ;  not  being  able  to  gain 
the  sight  of  the  original,  nor  perhaps  so  much  as  suspecting 
any  such  fraud  in  the  edition  of  it.  Particularly,  it  is  much 
to  be  lamented,  that  Dr.  Heylin,  who  wrote  the  '  History 
of  the  Archbishop's  Life/  with  great  care  and  elegance,  was 
forced,  in  most  things,  to  borrow  his  account  from  this 
corrupted  edition  of  his  Diary,  and  hath  thereby  been  led 
into  many  arid  great  errors.  Others  also  have,  since  him, 
taken  up  and  divulged  many  false  opinions  concerning  the 
Diary  itself;  as  that  it  was  wholly  wrote  in  Latin  by  the 
Archbishop,  that  it  was  by  himself  entituled  '  A  Breviat  of 
his  Life/  and  that  it  was  translated  and  published  entire  by 
Prynne. 

B    [See   History   of    Troubles    and  Archbishop,    evidently    intended    as 

Trial,  p.  254.  in  marg.     Some  MS.  materials  for  a  reply,  Mill  be  found  in 

notes   on   Prynne's  Breviat,    by  the  this  edition  at  the  end  of  the  Diary.J 
LAUD. — VOL.  in. 


114  THE   PREFACE. 

The  true  and  faithful  publication  of  it,  which  I  have  made 
from  the  original,  now  in  my  hands,  will  not  only  supply  the 
defect  of  what  the  Archbishop  intended  in  the  words  before 
related,  but  never  effected;  but  will  also  undeniably  assert 
his  innocence  from  those  greater  accusations  formerly  brought 
against  him,    and  will  further  clear  him  from  many  later 
assertions  of  lesser  moment.     I  will  name  but  one,  which  is 
to  be  found  in  the  Life  of  Archbishop  Williams,  wrote  by 
Bishop  Hacket,  and  lately  published.     Therein  (pp.  63,  64) 
Dr.  Laud  is  taxed  of  high  ingratitude  against  Williams,  who 
is  there  in  a  long  relation  represented  as  his  great  benefactor, 
and  who  particularly  gained  of  King  James  the  bishopric  of 
St.  David's  for  him,  by  his  great  and  restless  importunity, 
when   the   king  had   determined   not  to   promote  him,   as 
unworthy  of  his  favour,  for  reasons  there  expressed.     I  ques  - 
tion    not    Bishop    Racket's   veracity,     or    that   Archbishop 
Williams  did  indeed  relate  this  to  him.     But  then  Williams 
will  be  found  strongly  to  have  prevaricated,  when  he  pre 
tended  that  Laud  owed  that  preferment  to  his  kindness,  and 
thereupon    taxed   him    of    ingratitude.     For   from   what   is 
related  in  the  following  Diary,  at  June  29,  1621,  it  appears 
indeed  that  Williams  stickled  hard  to  gain  the  bishopric  of 
St.  David's  for  Laud,  not  out  of  any  kindness  to  him,  but  for 
his  own  ends,  that  so  himself  might  retain  the  deanery  of 
Westminster,  with  the  bishopric  of  Lincoln,  (to  which  he 
was  then  nominated,)  which  otherwise  had  slipped  from  him ; 
the  king  having  designed  to  give  it  to  Dr.  Laud,  upon  the 
avoidance  of  it  by  the  promotion  of  Dr.  Williams  to  the  see 
of  Lincoln.     But  whatever  may  be  in  this  matter  alleged 
against  Dr.  Laud;  1  am  sure,  no  art  or  colour  can  defend 
that  bitter  revenge  of  Archbishop  Williams,  related  in  this 
history b;    which  prompted   him   to   move  earnestly  in  the 
House    of   Lords,  that  the  jurisdiction  of  the   Archbishop 
of  Canterbury   (then   a  prisoner  in   the  Tower)    might   be 
sequestered,  and  put  into  the  hands  of  his  inferior  officers ; 
which  by  his  importunity  he  obtained,  to  the  great  prejudice 
of  the  Church,  and  no  small  infamy  of  himself. 

I  do  not  pretend  to  justify  the  whole  proceeding  of  Arch 
bishop  Laud,    during   the   whole    course  of  his  power  and 
b  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xi.  p.  183,  in  marg.] 


THE  PREFACE.  115 

government,  against  Archbishop  Williams.  I  do  rather 
lament  it,  as  the  great  misfortune  both  of  themselves  and  the 
Church  at  that  time,  that  two  such  eminent  prelates,  equally 
endued  with  extraordinary  learning,  wisdom,  and  greatness 
of  mind,  should  be  engaged  in  constant  opposition  and 
enmity  to  each  other,  at  first  raised  by  mutual  distrust  and 
emulation,  and  ever  after  kept  up  and  fomented  by  reciprocal 
injuries  and  false  representations  on  each  side.  But  that  the 
blame  of  this  misfortune  should  be  cast  wholly  on  the  one 
side ;  that  unworthy  reflections  should  be  made  and  published 
in  prejudice  of  Archbishop  Laud;  that  he  should  be  accused 
of  base  ingratitude,  of  impotent  malice,  of  insatiable  revenge  ; 
while  the  other  is  represented  as  the  most  calm,  most  inno 
cent,  and  most  heroical  person  imaginable ;  I  cannot  without 
some  indignation  observe  in  the  beforementioned  historian, 
otherwise  of  eminent  worth  and  character,  who,  to  approve 
his  gratitude  to  his  patron  and  promoter,  hath  grossly 
neglected  the  laws  of  history,  and  cared  not  how  injuriously 
he  treated  the  memory  of  Archbishop  Laud,  that  he  might 
justify  the  quarrel  and  heighten  the  encomium  of  Archbishop 
Williams.  Upon  this  account,  and  with  this  design,  Williams 
is  pretended  to  have  been  the  great  patron  and  benefactor  of 
Laud,  to  have  "  procured  him  his  first  rochet c,"  &cv  that  so 
the  latter  might  appear  guilty  of  the  highest  ingratitude 
against  the  other.  Hence  these  reflections  are  frequently 
repeated : — "  Of  all  men,  Bishop  Laud  was  the  man  whose 
enmity  was  most  tedious  and  most  spiteful  against  his  great 
benefactor,  Williams d."  This  dealing  of  Laud  "  is  past 
excuse,  and  can  bear  no  apology e."  And  "  the  cause  of  his 
(Bishop  Williams's)  incessant  molestations  for  twelve  years 
was  his  known  enemy,  Bishop  Laud.  Could  he  so  soon 
forget  him  that  first  made  him  a  bishop f?"  &c.  "The 
undoing  of  his  brother  was  so  much  in  his  mind,  that  it  was 
never  out  of  his  dreams  %."  In  other  places  Laud  is  repre 
sented  as  utterly  implacable  and  irreconcilable  in  his  malice 
against  Williams ;  is  accused  of  "impotent  malevolence11;" 
and  his  "implacable  spite  against  a  Bishop,  his  raiser,  and 

c  Racket's  Life  of  Archbishop  Wil-  e  [Ibid,  p.]  66. 

Hams,  par.  1.  p.  64.  [Lond.1693.]  par.  f   Par.  2.  pp.  85.  115. 

2.  p.  115.  s  p.  85,  &c. 

d  Par.  2.  p.  65.  h  P.  129. 

I  2 


116  THE   PREFACE. 

now  "  (by  being  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower)  "  become  a  spectacle 
of  pity/'  said  to  be  "unpardonable1."  Again,  lie  is  traduced 
to  have  been  possessed  with  "  a  revengeful  mindk."  Whereas 
to  the  other  this  lofty  encomium  is  bestowed,  that  "  there  did 
not  live  that  Christian  that  hated  revenge  more  than  he,  or 
that  would  forgive  an  injury  sooner  \"  These,  and  many 
like  passages,  are  as  far  remote  from  truth  and  justice  as  they 
are  from  that  sincerity  and  impartiality  which  become  an 
historian. 

I  had  intended  to  have  said  no  more  upon  this  head.  But 
I  cannot  prevail  with  myself  to  pass  by  an  heinous  accusation, 
formerly  brought  against  Archbishop  Laud,  concerning  his 
having  altered  the  oath  administered  to  King  Charles  I.  at 
his  coronation,  in  favour  of  the  crown  and  prejudice  of  the 
people.  Which  accusation  it  hath  pleased  an  honourable, 
reverend,  and  learned  person  very  lately  to  renew  in  a  public 
speech  m,  in  these  words  : — "  The  striking  out  of  that  part  of 
the  ancient  oath  in  King  Charles  his  time  at  his  coronation, 
by  Archbishop  Laud,  (that  the  king  should  consent  to  such 
laws  as  the  people  should  choose,)  and  instead  of  that, 
another  very  unusual  one  inserted,  saving  the  king's  prero 
gative  royal.  And  I  could  tell  you  of  somewhat  more  of 
that  kind,  done  since,  in  the  time  of  the  late  King  James  ; 
at  the  time  of  his  coronation  there  was  much  more  struck 
out  of  the  Coronation  Oath :  which  might  well  be  worth  the 
inquiring,  how  it  came  about/'  I  must  not  presume  to 
oppose  anything  delivered  by  an  oracle  of  the  law,  in  a  court 
of  judicature,  to  a  great  auditory,  upon  a  solemn  occasion. 
However,  I  beg  leave  to  acquaint  the  reader  that  a  full  and 
undeniable  justification  of  Archbishop  Laud  from  this  charge 
may  be  found  in  this  History,  chap.  xxxiii.n  I  may  further 
presume,  that  the  author  of  this  speech  is  too  just  and 
honourable  to  intend,  by  the  latter  clause,  any  reflection  upon 
another  Archbishop  who  administered  the  Coronation  Oath 
to  King  James  II.  Or  if  any  reader  should  be  so  ill  informed 
as  to  misconceive  his  Lordship  herein,  I  hope  it  will  be  no 

1   [Racket's  Life  of  Archbishop  Wil-  Lord  Mayor,  October  1693,  pp.  4,  5. 

Hams,  par.  2.  p.  129.  Lond.  1693.]  [Lond.  1693.] 

k  P.  131.  "  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

1   P.  230.  pp.  318,  seq.  in  marg.] 
m  L.  C.  Baron  Atkyn's  Speech  to  the 


THE   PREFACE.  117 

offence  to  say,  that  it  would  be  no  difficult  matter  to  justify 
in  this  case  the  proceeding  of  the  one  Archbishop  as  clearly 
as  this  History  doth  the  other. 

I  may  further  add,  that  the  entire  publication  of  this  Diary 
contributes  very  much  to  illustrate  the  history  of  those  times ; 
and  that  both  it  and  the  following  History  discover  many 
secrets  (before  unknown)  in  matters  of  Church  and  State, 
and  correct  many  errors,  commonly  taken  up  and  received 
in  relation  to  either.  To  give  one  particular  instance;  I 
know  a  certain  demagogue,  who  would  fain  be  esteemed,  and 
is  generally  accounted  by  those  of  his  party,  to  know  more 
of  the  secret  history  of  the  transactions  preceding  and  accom 
panying  the  Grand  Rebellion'  than  the  whole  world  besides, 
who  hath  confidently  related,  that  when  the  Earl  of  Strafford 
entered  into  the  service  of  King  Charles  I.  and  began  to  be 
employed  as  chief  minister  of  State,  he  covenanted  with  him 
that  no  session  of  parliament  should  be  called  or  held  during 
his  ministry.  Now  the  falsity  of  this  report  appears  from 
what  the  Archbishop  hath  wrote  in  his  Diary  at  Dec.  5,  1639, 
that  the  first  movers  for  calling  a  parliament  at  that  time 
were  the  Earl  of  Strafford  arid  himself.  Nothing  also  can 
reflect  more  honour  upon  the  memory  of  any  person  than 
what  the  Archbishop  (in  the  following  History,  chap,  ix.) 
relateth  of  the  Earl's  rejecting  the  unworthy  proposition 
made  to  him  by  Mr.  Denzell  Hollis,  in  the  name  of  the 
leading  men  of  the  House  of  Commons  ;  a  matter  wholly 
unknown  before0. 

But  to  proceed  with  Prynne.  Soon  after  the  martyrdom 
of  the  Archbishop,  whether  prompted  by  his  unwearied 
malice,  or  by  his  eternal  itch  of  scribbling,  or  incited  by  the 
order  of  the  House  of  Commons,  made  March  4,  1644-5, 
"  desiring  him  to  print  and  publish  all  the  proceedings  concern 
ing  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  trial :"  he  immediately  set 
himself  to  defame  the  Archbishop,  and  justify  the  proceedings 
of  the  rebel  parliament  against  him,  more  at  large.  To 
which  purpose,  he  published,  in  1646,  in  sixty- six  sheets  in 
folio,  his  '  Necessary  Introduction  to  the  History  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Trial : '  which  in  the  Preface  he 
calleth  "  a  new  discovery  of  sundry  plots,  and  hidden  works 

0  [History  of  TrouMe?  and  Trial,  p.  177,  in  marg.] 


118  THE  PREFACE. 

of  darkness : "  containing  bitter  invectives  and  accusations 
against  the  whole  proceedings  of  the  Court,  from  the  time  of 
the  treaty  about  the  Spanish  match  to  that  day;  and  labour 
ing  to  prove  that  both  King  James  and  Charles  designed  to 
overthrow  the  established  religion,  and  to  introduce  popery, 
using  Archbishop  Laud  as  their  chief  instrument  in  that  bad 
design :  an  accusation,  which  neither  himself,  nor  any  other 
man  in  his  wits,  ever  believed. 

Soon  after  this,  in  the  same  year  1646,  was  published  by  the 
same  author, '  Canterbury's  Doom ;  or  the  First  Part  of  a  com 
plete  History  of  the  Trial  of  the  Archbishop/  in  145  sheets  in 
folio,  containing  (as  himself  acknowledgeth)  only  the  history 
of  the  preliminaries  of  the  trial  till  the  commencement  of  it, 
"  together  with  the  Commons'  evidence,  his  answers  to  it,  and 
their  replies  upon  him,  in  maintenance  of  the  first  general 
branch  of  their  charge  of  high  treason  against  him,  to  wit, 
his  traitorous  endeavours  to  alter  and  subvert  God's  true 
religion  by  law  established  among  us,  to  introduce  popery, 
and  to  reconcile  the  Church  of  England  to  the  Church  of 
Rome  P."  The  remaining  part  of  the  trial  he  engaged  (by 
promise  i  made  both  in  the  beginning  and  end  of  that  book) 
"  to  complete  and  publish  with  all  convenient  speed ;"  but 
never  made  good  his  undertaking ;  nor,  as  I  believe,  ever  did 
intend  it.  For  he  well  knew,  that  however  what  was  urged 
against  the  Archbishop  at  his  trial  in  this  matter,  and  was 
largely  amplified  in  his  History,  in  proof  of  the  Archbishop's 
endeavour  to  subvert  the  established  religion,  carried  with  it 
some  show  of  truth  in  the  judgment  of  a  then  miserably 
deluded  people,  who  were  cheated  into  a  belief  (cursed  be  the 
wilful  authors  of  that  cheat,  which  in  great  measure  yet 
continueth)  that  good  works,  building,  repairing,  conse 
crating  and  adorning  churches,  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus, 
prostration  to  God  in  prayer,  wearing  copes,  retaining  the 
use  of  canonical  hours  in  prayer,  and  such  like  decent  usages 
and  ceremonies,  were  downright  popery  (for  these  and  such 
like  were  the  proofs  of  that  accusation  brought  against  the 
Archbishop),  yet  that  all  which  they  did  or  could  produce  in 

P  Epist.  Bed.  [p.  1.]  that  of  the  Earl  of  Strafford.    Collect. 

i  Kushworth  also  promised  to  pub-  par.  3.  vol.  ii.  p.  833 ;  but  never  did 

lish  such  an  exact  history  of  the  trial  effect  it. 
of  this  Archbishop,  as  he  had  done  of 


THE  PREFACE.  119 

confirmation  of  their  other  heads  of  accusation  against  the 
Archbishop,  carried  not  with  it  the  least  appearance  of  proof. 
For  which  reason,  Prynne  began  the  History  of  his  Trial 
with  the  charge  and  proofs  of  popery ;  although  that  was  not 
the  first,  but  the  last  head  of  accusation  brought  against 
him,  and  canvassed  in  the  course  of  his  trial. 

However,  the  godly  cheat,  once  begun,  was  by  any  means 
to  be  continued;  and  therefore  it  was  pretended  by  Prynne, 
and  other  adversaries  of  the  Archbishop,  that  although,  "  to 
give  him  his  due,"  (for  such  are  Prynne' s  own  words,  p.  462,) 
"  the  Archbishop  made  as  full,  as  gallant,  as  pithy  a  defence 
of  so  bad  a  cause,  and  spake  as  much  for  himself,  as  was 
possible  for  the  wit  of  man  to  invent,  and  that  with  so  much 
art,  sophistry,  vivacity,  oratory,  audacity,  and  confidence, 
without  the  least  acknowledgment  of  guilt  in  anything/-7  &c.; 
yet  that  after  all,  the  crimes  objected  being  undeniably  proved 
against  him,  and  himself  thereupon  despairing  of  being  able 
to  justify  and  clear  his  innocence,  either  to  the  then  present 
or  to  succeeding  times,  "  did  burn  all  the  notes  of  his  answers 
and  defence  before  his  death,  of  purpose  to  prevent  their 
publication  after  it."  Which  calumny  Prynne  hath  twice 
(in  Epist.  Dedic.,  [p.  7.]  and  p.  461)  repeated,  pretending  to 
have  received  the  knowledge  of  it  from  the  Archbishop' s 
own  Secretary,  Mr.  Dell. 

The  falsity  of  this  base  report  appears  sufficiently  from  this 
History,  wrote  by  the  Archbishop,  and  now  published.  He 
had  begun  to  compose  it  before  the  end  of  the  year  1641, 
and  continued  it  from  time  to  time,  till  the  3d  of  January, 
1644-5,  which  was  the  seventh  day  before  his  execution. 
For,  on  the  4th  of  January,  being  acquainted  that  sentence 
had  passed  upon  him  in  the  House  of  Lords,  he  conveyed 
the  original  copy  of  his  History  into  safe  hands,  and  prepared 
himself  for  death.  That  he  had  begun  it  before  the  end  of 
1641,  and  augmented  it  from  time  to  time,  appears  evidently 
from  several  places  of  it.  And  although  in  the  narration  of 
his  Trial,  many  things  said  or  alleged  in  the  recapitulation 
on  the  last  days,  be  interwoven  with  the  history  of  every 
day's  trial,  yet  all  those  passages  were  added  by  him  after 
wards  on  the  blank  pages,  which  he  had  for  that  purpose  left 
over-agaiiist  every  written  page  in  the  original  copy ;  and 


120  THE  PREFACE. 

from  thence  were,  according  to  his  directions,  transcribed  in 
the  other  copy  into  one  entire  narration.  Hence  it  comes  to 
pass,  (which  the  reader  will  easily  observe,)  that  the  Arch 
bishop  writing  down  the  transactions  of  every  day,  as  they 
happened,  hath  left  so  many  plain  indications  of  haste,  and 
sometimes  of  heat.  Some  things  seem  to  have  been  wrote 
while  his  spirits  had  not  yet  recovered  a  sedate  temper ; 
many  improprieties  of  language  committed,  and  other  defects 
admitted,  which  the  Archbishop  himself  being  sensible  of, 
had  wrote  in  the  first  leaf  of  his  book :  Non  apposui  manum 
ultimam.  W.  CANT. 

That  the  most  reverend  author  wrote  this  History  for  the 
public  vindication  of  himself,  cannot  be  doubted.  Nay, 
himself  more  than  once  amrmeth,  that  he  intended  it  for  the 
vindication  of  himself  to  the  whole  Christian  world :  and 
chiefly  indeed  for  the  defence  of  himself  and  the  Church  of 
England  in  foreign  parts,  where  wrong  notions  are  generally 
entertained  of  the  constitution  of  our  Church,  as  being  for 
the  most  part  taken  from  the  writings  of  some  puritanical 
divines  among  us.  For  this  reason  the  Archbishop  earnestly 
desired  (which  desire  is  thrice  in  this  work  expressed r)  that  it 
might  be  carefully  and  exactly  translated  into  Latin,  and 
printed;  that  he  might  thereby  appeal  "  to  the  judgment  of 
the  learned  in  all  parts  of  Christendom."  To  this  end  himself 
had  procured  the  Liturgy,  which  he  had  composed  for  the 
Church  of  Scotland  to  be  turned  into  Latin,  that  it  might  be 
published  with  it.  "  To  the  end/'  saith  he,  that  the  "  book 
may  be  extant,  and  come  to  the  view  of  the  Christian  world, 
and  their  judgment  of  it  be  known,  I  have  caused  it  to  be 
exactly  translated  into  Latin ;  and  if  right  be  done  me,  it 
shall  be  printed  with  this  History s."  This  Latin  translation 
of  the  Scotch  Liturgy,  as  also  the  English  original  copy  of 
the  first  draught  of  it,  are  now  in  my  hands ;  and  shall  one 
or  both  of  them  be  hereafter  (God  willing)  published  in  the 
Collection  of  Memorials.  It  should  seem  that  when  the 
Archbishop  designed  a  Latin  edition  of  his  History,  he 
despaired  that  the  generality  of  this  nation,  then  miserably 

r  [See  History  of  Troubles  and  Trial,      This  translation  was  executed  by  Peter 

Chap.  iv.  pp.  138.  143,  in  marg.]  Heylin.     See  his  Life  prefixed  to  his 

[Ibid.  chnp.  vii.  p.  J6f>,  in  marg.      Historical  Tracts,  p.  xiii.  Lond.  1681.] 


JHE   PREFACE.  121 

distempered  in  matter  of  religion,  would  ever  so  far  regain 
the  use  of  their  wits  as  to  be  able  to  pass  an  impartial  judg 
ment  upon  his  cause.  But,  God  be  thanked,  the  Church,  for 
which  he  suffered,  and  which  was  ruined  with  him,  was  in 
a  short  time  after  beyond  hope  reestablished  ;  and  therewith 
sobriety  returning  into  the  minds  of  men,  no  place  is  now  so 
fit  for  the  publication  of  this  History  as  our  own  island ;  and 
no  language  more  proper  for  it  than  our  own,  which  is  the 
original  wherein  it  was  wrote. 

It  should  seem  that  what  was  already  wrote  of  this  History, 
in  May,  1643,  when  Prynne  searched  the  Archbishop's 
chamber  in  the  Tower,  and  seized  his  papers  found  there, 
escaped  his  ravenous  hands.  Whether  after  the  Archbishop's 
death,  and  the  completion  of  it,  the  copy  of  it  came  into  his 
hands,  I  cannot  certainly  affirm,  (the  reason  of  my  uncer 
tainty  I  shall  relate  presently,)  but  do  believe  that  it  did. 
Which  if  it  did,  I  suppose  he  having  got  notice  of  it,  seized 
it  by  virtue  of  an  order  of  the  House  of  Commons,  March  4, 
1644-5,  empowering  him  to  "  send  for  all  writings,"  &c. 
relating  to  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  his  trial. 

To  proceed.  All  the  Archbishop's  papers  taken  from  him 
by  Prynne,  either  out  of  his  study  at  Lambeth  soon  after  his 
commitment,  or  out  of  his  chamber  and  pockets  in  the  Tower, 
or  seized  after  his  martyrdom,  remained  in  Prynne's  hands 
until  his  death.  When  Archbishop  Sheldon,  well  knowing 
that  the  papers  of  his  predecessor,  Archbishop  Laud,  had 
been  unjustly  seized  and  detained  by  him,  procured  an  order 
of  the  King  and  Council,  deputing  Sir  William  Dugdale  and 
some  others  to  view  his  study,  and,  taking  thence  all  the 
books  and  papers  formerly  belonging  to  Archbishop  Laud, 
to  deliver  them  into  his  hands.  This  was  accordingly  done ; 
and  the  books  and  papers  being  seized,  brought  to  Archbishop 
Sheldon ;  although  very  much  diminished  in  number,  and 
embezzled,  since  they  had  come  into  Prynne's  hands.  For 
he  seems  either  to  have  printed  many  of  them  from  the 
originals,  to  save  the  labour  of  transcribing  them,  or  to  have 
burned  them,  or  otherwise  employed  them  to  common  uses, 
when  once  printed.  So  that  very  few  of  those  papers,  which 
Prynne  had  published  in  the  several  pamphlets  and  books 
before  named,  came  into  Archbishop  Sheldon's  hands.  And 


122  THE  PREFACE. 

not  a  few,  even  of  those  which  had  not  been  published,  were 
found  wanting.  Particularly  the  papers  of  Archbishop  Laud, 
concerning  the  conversion  of  his  godson,  Mr.  William  Chil- 
lingworth,  which  the  Archbishop  saith  were  taken  away  from 
him  by  Mr.  Prynne,  and  being  by  him  produced  at  the  Com 
mittee  for  drawing  up  his  charge,  were  there  examined. 

Whether  the  copy  of  this  History  was  seized  at  this  time 
in  Mr.  Prynne's  study,  or  came  to  Archbishop  Sheldon  by 
other  means,  I  cannot  certainly  affirm ;  but  this  I  am  assured 
of,  that  Archbishop  Sheldon,  having  about  this  time  got  into 
his  hands  the  copy  of  this  History,  and  having  now  gained 
also  the  other  papers  of  Archbishop  Laud,  sent  for  the  truly 
reverend  and  learned  Dr.  William  Sancroft,  then  Dean  of 
St.  Paul's,  and  delivered  both  to  him,  ordering  him  to  publish 
the  History,  with  such  papers  as  were  necessary  to  it,  with 
all  convenient  speed.  This  Dr.  Sancroft  willingly  undertook ; 
but  upon  reading  of  the  History,  found  the  copy  to  be  so 
very  vicious,  that  it  would  not  be  fit  to  be  published  till  the 
original  might  be  recovered,  whereby  the  defects  of  it  might 
be  supplied  and  corrected.  Hereupon  they  set  themselves 
to  search  after  the  original;  which  at  last  they  found  in 
St.  John's  College  in  Oxford,  having  been  deposited  there  (as 
I  suppose)  by  Dr.  Richard  Baily,  formerly  President  of  that 
College,  and  executor  to  the  author. 

After  this  was  done,  a  new  scruple  was  started  concerning 
the  language  wherein  it'  should  be  published.  Archbishop 
Sheldon  was  desirous  it  might  be  translated  into,  and  pub 
lished  in  Latin,  in  compliance  with  the  desire  and  intention 
of  the  author.  The  Dean  of  St.  Paul's,  on  the  other  side, 
was  of  opinion  that  it  would  be  more  useful  to  the  public, 
and  serviceable  to  the  memory  of  the  author,  to  publish  it  in 
English.  This  difference  of  opinion  protracted  the  edition 
of  it  from  time  to  time,  until  at  last,  Archbishop  Sheldon 
continuing  resolved  in  his  opinion,  the  Dean  yielded  to  his 
authority,  and  only  desiring  that  some  learned  civilian  might 
be  joined  with  him,  who  might  render  the  forms  of  pleading 
in  apt  Latin  expressions,  prepared  himself  for  the  under 
taking.  But  in  the  interim  Archbishop  Sheldon  dying,  the 
Dean  was  most  deservedly  chosen  to  succeed  him  in  the 
Archbishopric.  Whereby  being  involved  in  constant  public 


THE  PREFACE.  123 

business  both  of  Church  and  State,  he  was  forced  to  lay  aside 
his  design  of  publishing  this  history,  yet  not  without  hopes 
of  finding,  at  some  time  or  other,  opportunity  to  perform  it : 
for  which  reason  he  devolved  not  the  care  of  it  upon  any 
other,  but  kept  it  by  him,  and  in  the  meantime  endeavoured 
to  get  into  his  hands  all  other  papers  relating  to  Archbishop 
Laud  or  his  cause. 

But  in  vain  did  he  hope  to  find  so  much  leisure  while  the 
administration  of  the  chief  office  in  the  Church  took  up  his 
whole  care  and  thoughts.  What  he  could  not  then  do  he 
hoped  to  accomplish  after  his  retirement  into  Suffolk,  in 
August  1691 ;  yet  neither  then  did  he  set  about  it  until  the 
middle  of  the  year  1693,  when  opening  his  papers,  he  began 
to  collate  the  copy  with  the  original,  to  divide  the  history  into 
chapters,  to  examine  the  citations,  to  write  down  several  direc 
tions  and  memoranda  for  his  own  use  in  preparing  the  edition, 
to  note  what  places  deserved  to  be  amended  or  considered, 
to  write  several  observations  on  the  margin,  to  draw  up  a 
catalogue  of  the  memorials  to  be  added  as  an  Appendix  to  the 
History,  to  note  which  of  them  were  in  his  hands,  and  which 
being  wanting  to  him  were  to  be  sought  elsewhere*. 

He  was  earnestly  employed  about  this  matter ;  and  the 
original  and  copy,  with  many  of  the  papers  belonging  to  it, 
lay  on  his  scrutoire  before  him ;  and  himself  was  then  writing 
certain  queries,  memoranda,  and  directions  for  his  use 
therein,  in  a  loose  paper ;  when  a  violent  fever  seized  him, 
August  25,  which  having  confined  him  to  his  bed  full  thirteen 
weeks,  he  at  last  surrendered  up  his  pious  soul  to  God,  the 
24th  of  November,  on  Friday,  early  in  the  morning,  in  the 
77th  year  of  his  age. 

As  soon  as  he  had  reason  to  apprehend  that  his  sickness 
would  prove  mortal,  remembering  what  he  was  last  employed 
about,  the  edition  of  this  History,  he  was  desirous  to  see  me, 
that  so  he  might  commit  the  care  of  it  to  me.  But  so  it  was, 
that  I  hearing  of  his  sickness,  and  not  knowing  anything, 
either  of  this  History  being  in  his  hands,  or  of  his  intentions 
about  it,  took  a  journey  into  Suffolk,  to  wait  upon  him  as  in 
duty  bound,  (having  the  honour  and  the  happiness  to  be  his 
chaplain,)  whither  I  came  on  the  last  day  of  October.  He 
*  [See  MSS.  Lamb.  No.  577,  p.  289.] 


124  THE  PREFACE. 

was  then  pleased  to  acquaint  me  with  his  design,  related  to 
me  how  the  History,  with  the  other  papers  of  Archbishop 
Laud,  came  into  his  hands,,  how  he  had  often  prepared  himself 
for  the  perfection  of  this  edition,  and  was  at  last  hindered 
by  his  present  sickness.  In  fine,  he  laid  his  commands  upon 
me  to  perfect  what  he  had  begun,  and  to  publish  the  History 
as  soon  as  might  be ;  and  then  immediately  caused  to  be 
delivered  to  me  the  original  and  copy  of  the  History,  with 
the  Diary,  and  all  other  papers  of  Archbishop  Laud,  or  his 
own,  relating  to  them,  which  then  laid  upon  or  about  his 
scrutoire  or  could  be  found  in  his  study.  His  voice  was  then 
very  weak  and  his  spirits  faint,  so  that  he  could  not  give  to 
me  that  perfect  account  by  what  means  the  copy  came  into 
Archbishop  Sheldon's  hands,  which  I  had  desired  of  him. 
For  he  having  omitted  to  tell  me  that  distinctly,  and  I  desiring 
satisfaction  in  that  and  some  other  questions  about  this  book, 
he  could  only  answer  me :  "  These  are  material  questions ; 
but  I  am  weary  with  speaking,  and  my  spirits  are  faint. 
I  cannot  make  to  you  any  further  answers  herein."  After 
which  I  never  presumed  to  trouble  him  with  the  question. 

However,  having  observed,  upon  reading  the  book,  and 
looking  over  the  papers,  that  many  even  of  those  memorials 
were  wanting,  which  I  found  that  my  most  reverend  patron 
had  in  his  written  notes  marked  to  be  in  his  hands,  I  took 
the  boldness,  when  I  next  waited  on  him  (on  November  22 
following),  to  acquaint  him  with  this  defect.  Whereupon 
he  immediately  ordered  me  to  search  all  his  papers,  (the 
greater  part  of  which  had  not  been  opened  nor  put  in  order 
since  his  removal  from  Lambeth,)  which  I  began  forthwith 
to  do,  and  thereby  found  many  papers  relating  to  this  History, 
or  other  papers  of  Archbishop  Laud,  scattered  and  divided 
among  several  parcels  of  other  writings.  But  before  I  had 
searched  half-way,  evident  signs  of  approaching  death  appear 
ing  in  him,  I  quitted  the  search  at  that  time,  and  renewed  it 
not  again  till  several  weeks  after  his  death,  when  I  looked 
over  the  remaining  part  of  his  papers,  and,  with  the  leave  of 
his  executors,  took  thence  whatsoever  related  to,  or  might  be 
subservient  to  this  design. 

In  this  latter  search  I  found  many  things;  but  neither  first 
nor  last  could  find  several  papers  of  Archbishop  Laud  of  great 


THE   PREFACE.  125 

moment,  which  I  am  well  assured  were  in  the  hand  of  my 
late  Lord  Archbishop  Sancroft,  because  I  find  them  testified 
so  to  be  in  the  catalogue  of  Archbishop  Laud's  papers  in  his 
hands,,  drawn  by  himself.  Among  these  is  a  large  Answer 
of  Archbishop  Laud  to  a  speech  made  by  William  Lord 
Viscount  Say  and  Seal  against  the  civil  power  of  bishops, 
and  printed  by  him,  London,  1642U.  His  answer  to  the 
speech  of  the  same  Lord  against  the  Liturgy,  and  printed, 
London,  1641,  I  found,  and  have  published  in  the  end  of  this 
volume,  as  well  because  it  contains  many  historical  passages 
of  the  Archbishop's  own  life  and  actions,  as  for  that  it  is 
nowhere  referred  to  in  this  History,  and  so  could  not  well  be 
placed  among  the  memorials  intended  for  the  Second  Part. 
Archbishop  Laud  had  also  wrote  a  large  and  elaborate 
Answer  to  the  speech  of  Nathaniel  Fiennes,  son  to  the  Lord 
Say,  against  the  new  Canons,  made  in  the  end  of  the  year 
1640,  and  printed  London,  1641,  which  he  referreth  to  in 
this  History  x.  This  also  was  in  the  hands  of  my  late  Lord 
Archbishop  Sancroft;  as  I  find  as  well  by  the  written  cata 
logue  before  mentioned,  as  by  a  particular  paper  of  observa 
tions  made  by  him  upon  it,  toward  the  completion  and 
illustration  of  it^;  whereby  it  appears  to  consist  of  above  fifty 
pages  in  folio.  But  this,  after  a  tedious  and  diligent  search, 
I  could  not  find.  Which  will  not  appear  incredible  to  those 
who  know  what  a  vast  multitude  of  papers  and  collections 
my  late  Lord  Archbishop  Sancroft  left  behind  him ;  and 
therein  more  perhaps  wrote  with  his  own  hand,  than  any 
man,  either  of  this  or  the  last  age,  ever  did  write. 

Having  obtained  all  the  papers  which  could  be  found,  I  set 
myself  to  perfect  the  edition  of  this  History,  which  I  have  at 
last  performed,  yet  with  greater  trouble  and  labour  than  can 
easily  be  imagined.  I  caused  the  Diary  to  be  exactly  tran 
scribed,  adjoined  an  English  translation  to  the  Latin  part  of 
it,  diligently  collated  the  copy  of  the  History  with  the 
original,  the  Articles  and  other  memorials  with  the  printed 
copies,  if  any  such  were;  added  what  observations  I  thought 

u  [  It  was  afterwards  printed  in  the  x  [See  History  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

volume  containing  Archbishop  Laud's  chap.  xxix.  p.  284,  in  marg.] 

"  llemains,"  which  was  published  by  y  [See  MSS.  Lamb.  No.  577,  at  the 

Edmund    Wharton,    after    his    son's  end  of  his  notes  on  the  History.] 
death.     See  vol.  vi.  of  this  Edition.] 


126  THE  PREFACE. 

necessary  in  the  margin ;  have  everywhere  religiously  retained 
the  author's  own  words  and  expressions  throughout,  (although 
therein,  I  must  confess,  against  the  judgment  of  my  most 
reverend  patron  expressed  in  his  written  notes ;)  have  only 
amended  the  orthography  (which  both  in  original  and  copy 
was  monstrously  vicious)  ;  inserted  some  words,  where  the 
sense  was  imperfect,  but  have  always  included  such  in 
crotchets ;  and  in  some  places  substituted  Greek  words  instead 
of  Latin  in  citations  out  of  Greek  Fathers  or  authors.  So 
that  the  reader  may  be  assured  this  History  is  faithfully  con 
veyed  to  the  public. 

I  have  retained  all  my  late  Lord  Archbishop  Bancroft's 
observations,  whether  wrote  in  the  margin  of  the  book  or 
elsewhere,  if  considerable,  subjoining  to  them  the  letters 
W.  S.  A.  C.  I  have  subjoined  to  many  of  my  own  observa 
tions  of  greater  moment,  the  letters  H.  W.  And  where 
Archbishop  Laud  had  added  anything  in  the  margin,  I  have 
adjoined  the  letters  W.  C. 

As  for  the  collection  of  memorials  and  other  papers,  which 
by  the  author's  direction  should  have  accompanied  this 
History;  finding  that  they  could  not  be  published  in  the 
same  volume  without  swelling  it  to  too  great  a  bulk,  I  have 
reserved  them  for  a  Second  Part,  and  (if  God  grant  me  life 
and  health)  will  cause  them  shortly  to  follow,  and  therewith 
give  to  the  public  what  further  account  of  them  I  shall  then 
judge  necessary. 

The  originals,  both  Diary  and  History,  I  intend  at  my 
death  to  leave  to  St.  John's  College  in  Oxford  z,  where  the 
author,  the  Archbishop,  was  bred,  to  which  place  he  ever  bore 
so  great  a  love,  and  where  his  body  now  remaineth.  Which 
intention  of  mine  I  chose  here  to  mention,  that  the  President 
and  Fellows  of  that  College  may  hereafter,  if  they  shall  think 
so  fit,  demand  them  from  my  executors. 

To  conclude  :  although  private  and  personal  matters  or 
affections  ought  not  readily  to  be  admitted  to  accompany 
a  work  of  such  a  public  nature,  yet  I  cannot  forbear  to  say, 
that  it  is  an  inexpressible  satisfaction  to  me,  that  in  the 
edition  of  this  work  I  have  been  able  to  serve  the  illustrious 

z  [They  were  delivered  to  the  College  before  his  death.  See  the  note  at  the 
beginning  of  the  History.] 


THE   PREFACE.  127 

author  of  it,  and  my  most  reverend  deceased  patron,  and  the 
Church  of  England,  at  the  same  time:  and  more  particularly, 
that  I  account  it  the  most  fortunate  transaction  of  my  whole 
life  to  have  contributed  herein  to  the  vindication  of  the 
memory  and  the  cause  of  that  most  excellent  prelate  and 
hlessed  martyr,  to  whom  I  have  always  paid  a  more  especial 
veneration,  ever  since  I  was  able  to  form  any  judgment  in 
these  matters,  as  firmly  believing  him  to  have  taken  up  and 
prosecuted  the  best  and  most  effectual  method,  (although  then 
in  great  measure  unsuccessful,  through  the  malignity  of  the 
times,)  and  to  have  had  the  noblest,  the  most  zealous,  and 
most  sincere  intentions  therein,  towards  reestablishing  the 
beauty,  the  honour,  and  the  force  of  religion,  in  that  part  of 
the  Catholic  Church  (the  Church  of  England)  to  the  service 
of  which  I  have  entirely  devoted  my  life,  my  labours,  and  my 
fortunes. 

HEN.  WHARTON. 

Feb.  2,  1693-4. 


AN 

INTRODUCTION 

"'cJi'      . 

To  the  Following 

HISTORY: 

Containing  the 

D   I   A  K  Y 

OF    THE 

Moft  Reverend  Father  in  God 

WILLIAM      LAUD, 

LORD 

Arch-Bifhop  of  Canterbury: 

EXTENDING 

From  His  Birth  to  the  middle  of  the  Year,  MDCXLIII. 
Being  the  Seventieth  Year  of  His  Age. 

Faithfully  and  Entirely  Publifhed  from  the  Original  Copy, 

Wrote  with  His  own  Hand. 
The  Latine  part  rendered  into  Englifh,  and  adjoined. 

LONDON, 

Printed  for  2&t.<£{)tffoeU,  at  the  Rofe  and  Crown  in  St.  Paul's 
Church- Yard,  1694. 


LAUD.— VOL.    III. 


Opposite  the  first  page  is  written  the  following  entry  : — 

Mors.     April  11.  1594.  Die  Mercurii. 
Mors.     Novemb.  24.  1600.  (day  erased.) 


Dayes  of 
observance 
to  me. 

April 
1621. 


fP.  M 
I  M.  JV 

•>   n^i 


}  Conjug.  Devon.  Decemb.  26.  1605.  die  Jovis,  et  Festo 

LS.  Stephani.     Et  E.  M.a 

rcum  E.  B.  Julii  28,  1617.  Die  Lunae. 

I  Ignis:  &c:  Septemb:  26.  1617.  Die  Vener. 

Tendonem  fregi.  Feb.  5.  1628.  Comp. 

Juliano 

(Five  lines  erased.) 

Mors  Ducis  Buckinghamiae  Aug. 

23.  1628.     Dies  erat  Saturni 

Litera.  D. 

Exaudita  causa  per  Ja:  K.  .  .  . 

Aug.  29.  1611. 

The  great  hearinge  of  ye  .... 

disorders,  at  Woodstock  .... 
L  Charles  Aug:  23.  1631. 

["Et  E.  M."  inserted  afterwards.] 


THE      DIARY 

OF    THE 

MOST  REVEREND  FATHER  IN  GOD 

WILLIAM       LAUD, 

ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 


NATUS  fui  Octob.  7.  1573.         I  WAS  born  Octob.  7.  1573.  A.D.  1573. 
Efedingi1.]    In  infantia  pene     at  Reading.     In  my  infancy 
perii  morbo,  &c.  I  was  in  danger  of  death  by 

sickness,  &c. 

I  came  to  Oxford,  July  1589.  AD.  1589. 

I  was  chosen  Scholar  of  St.  John's,  June  1590.  A.D.  1590. 

I  was  admitted  Fellow  of  St.  John's,  June,  an.  1593.  A.D.  1593. 

My  father  died,  April  11,  1594.  die  Mercurii.  A.D.  1594. 

I  proceeded  Bachelor  of  Arts,  June  1594 2. 

I  had  a  great  sickness,  1596.  A.D.  1596. 

And  another,  1597.  A.D.  1597. 

I  proceeded  Master  of  Arts,  July  1598.  A.D.  1598. 

I  was  Grammar  Reader  that  year ;    and  fell  into  a  great 
sickness  at  the  end  of  it. 

My  mother  died  November  24,  1600  3.  A.D.  1600. 

I  was  made  Deacon,  4  Januar.  1600.  comput.  AngL 

I  was  made  Priest,  April  5,  1601,  Palm  Sunday 4 :  both  by  A.D.  1601. 
Dr.  Young,  Bishop  of  Rochester  \      [Viz.  Both  Orders  were 
conferred  by  him.     H.  W.] 

1  [Only  the  first  letter  of  this  word  now  legible.] 

2  [This  line  originally  written  before  the  entry  relating  to  his  father,  but 
afterwards  erased.] 

3  [This  entry  was  originally  omitted,  and  afterwards  inserted  in  marg.] 
*  ['  Palni  Sunday :'  inserted  in  inarg.] 


a  [The  Bishopric  of  Oxford  being     to  the  election  of  John  Bridges,  Jan. 
then  vacant.     Tt  continued  so  from  the      1603.  ] 
death  of  Bishop  Underbill,  May  1592, 

K   2 


132 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1602.  I  read  a  Divinity  Lecture  in  St.  John's  College,  an.  1602b.j 
It  was  then  maintained  by  Mrs.  Maye c.  I  was  the  last  that 
read  it d. 

1  Queen    Elizabeth    died   at    Richmond,   Mar.    24,    1602. 
comp.  Angl. 

A.D.  1603.      I   was   Proctor  of  the  University;    chosen  May  4,  1603. 
I  was  made  Chaplain  to  the  Earl  of  Devon,  Septemb.  3,! 
1603 2. 

Adject  a    est    spes    mea   de         Hope  was  given  to  me  of 
A.  H.  Jan.  1,  16033.     Which     A.  H.  Jan.  1,  &c.     I  first  be-| 
after  proved  my  great  happi-     gan  to  hope  it,  Jan.  21,  &c. 
ness6.  Incaepi  sperare,  Januar. 
21,  1600.  comp.  Angl. 
A.D.  1604.      I  was  Bachelor  in  Divinity,  Julii  6,  being  Friday,  1604 f. 

My  cross  about  the  Earl  of  Devon's  marriage4,  Decemb. ! 
A.D.  1605.26,  1605  s. 

1  ['Jacobus  Rex' inserted  in  marg.]  2  [This  entry  in  marg.] 

3  [After  this  a  word  erased.]  4  [Opposite  this  entry  an  "  X  "  in  marg.] 


b  [He  held  at  the  same  time  Case's 
Exhibition  for  Students  in  Divinity. 
Wood,  Hist,  of  Colleges,  &c.  p.  540.] 

c  [Mrs.  May  was  the  widow  of  Rich. 
May,  Merchant  Tailor.  Her  daughter 
Joan  married  Sir  W.  Herrick,  to  whom 
Laud  addressed  a  letter  when  Presi 
dent  of  St.  John's,  respecting  the  re 
pairs  of  the  College.  See  Mchol's 
Leicestersh.  vol.  iii.  pp.  150, 151.  163. 
The  letter  will  be  found  in  vol.  vi.  of 
this  Edition.] 

d  [It  was,  probably,  in  reading  this 
Lecture  that  he  maintained  the  con 
stant  and  perpetual  visibility  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  through  the  Church 
of  Rome  and  not  through  obscure 
sects,  (Heylin,  Cypr.  Angl.  p.  49,) 
which  brought  on  him  the  opposition 
of  Abbot.] 

e  [See  Prynne's  Remark  on  this  pas 
sage,  and  the  Archbishop's  reply,  at 
the  end  of  the  Diary.] 

f  [Prynne,  Breviate,  p.  2,  remarks  : 
"  His  supposition,  when  he  answered 
in  the  Divinity  Schools  for  his  degree, 
concerning  the  efficacy  of  Baptism, 
was  taken  verbatim  out  of  Bellarmine ; 
and  he  then  maintained  there  could 
be  no  true  Church  without  Diocesan 
Bishops  ;  for  which  Dr.  Holland  (then 
Doctor  of  the  Chair)  openly  repre 


hended  him  in  the  schools  for  a  sedi 
tious  person,  who  would  reimbark  the 
Reformed  Protestant  Churches  bejond 
the  seas,  and  now  sow  division  between 
us  and  them,  who  were  brethren,  by 
this  novel  popish  proposition."  When 
the  former  of  these  charges  was  urged 
against  the  Archbishop  at  his  trial, 
he  replied  that  he  had  his  supposition 
then  by  him,  "  and  if  any  tenet  of  that 
question  be  the  same  with  Bellar- 
mine's,  or  that  there  be  any  line  taken 
out  of  him,  but  what  I  cite  for  my 
own  advantage  against  him,  I  will 
utterly  forfeit  my  reputation  of  any 
learning  to  your  lordships."  (Hist, 
of  Troubles,  p.  380  in  marg.)  He  had 
before  stated  (ibid.)  that  Abbot  ap 
proved  his  opinion,  and  that  the  grace 
for  his  degree  passed  without  any  op 
position.] 

s  [The  circumstance  here  alluded 
to  is  explained  above,  p.  81.  His 
participation  in  the  affair  ever  weighed 
heavily  on  Laud's  mind.  It  must  be 
remembered,  in  extenuation  of  his 
conduct,  that  such  marriages  were  by 
many  divines  considered  lawful.  See 
Bp.  Cosin's  '  Argument  on  the  Disso 
lution  of  Marriage.'  (Works,  vol.  iv.) 
A  paper  by  the  Earl  of  Devonshire  in 
defence  of  his  marriage  is  preserved 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


133 


The  quarrel  Dr.  Ayry II  picked  with  me  about  my  Sermon  A.D.  1606. 
at  St.  Mary's,  Octob.  21,  1606. 

I  was  inducted  into  the  vicarage  of  Stanford  in  Northamp-  A.D.  1607. 
tonshire,  November  13,  1607  \ 

The  advowson  of  North  Kilworth  in  Leicestershire  given  A.D.  1608. 
'tome,  April  1608. 

My  acquaintance  with  C.  W.  began. 


in  Lamb.  MSS.    Numb.  943.   p.  47. 

j  Prynne,  (Breviate,  p.  2,)  to  make  the 

matter  more  odious,  speaks  of  Lady 

;  Eich  as  another  man's  wife,  choosing 

j  to  forget  the  fact  of  the  divorce.] 

h  [Henry  Airay,  Provost  of  Queen's, 

and  Vice-Chancellor  that  year.     He 

had  written  a  "  Treatise  on  Bowing  at 

i  the  Name  of  Jesus/'  in  which  he  con- 

i  demned  the  practice.     Wood  gives  the 

following  account : — 

"  The  business  being  bandied  to 
and  fro  for  several  weeks,  Mr.  Laud 
cleared  himself  so  much,  that  he 
avoided  a  public  recantation  in  the 
Convocation,  which  most  of  the  Heads 
of  Houses  and  Doctors  intended  to  be 
done ;  yet  such  was  the  report  that 
they  raised  upon  him,  as  if  he  was  a 
Papist,  or  at  least  very  popishly  af 
fected,  that  it  was  a  scandal  for  any 
person  to  be  seen  in  his  company,  or 
to  give  him  the  usual  compliment  or 
time  of  the  day,  as  he  passed  the 
streets.  Many  were  the  censures  that 
then  passed  upon  him,  as  a  busy  and 
pragmatical  person,  and  much  upon 
that  account  did  he  at  present  suffer. 
"  All  that  I  shall  say  more  of  this 
matter  shall  be  from  a  letter  of  Thomas 
Earl  of  Dorset,  Chancellor  of  the 
University,  to  his  Vice  Chancellor, 
Dr.  Airay,  dated  24  of  December  this 
year  (1606),  which,  speaking  much  in 
commendation  of  the  person  we  now 
speak  of,  I  cannot  without  guilt  of 
concealment  omit  it.  'And  because 
I  may  deal  as  clearly  with  you  as  you 
have  done  with  me,  I  will  let  you 
know  both  the  way  and  the  matter 
that  moved  me  to  write  these  my  let 
ters  unto  you,  which  is  this  :  Mr.  Dr. 
Paddie  (lately  of  St.  John's  Coll.)  in 
the  same  day  wherein  my  letter  to 
you  was  dated,  came  unto  me,  and 
informed  me  that  a  late  Sermon  was 
made  by  one  Mr.  Lawde  of  Oxford,  a 
verie  excellent  learned  man,  (as  he 
then  termed  him,)  and  of  very  honest 
and  good  conversation,  at  which  Ser 
mon  (as  he  said)  himself  was  present, 
and  in  his  opinion  heard  nothing  that 


might  give  any  just  cause  of  offence. 
Nevertheless  he  said  that  he  was  con- 
vented  for  the  same  before  you  once, 
and  that  it  was  purposed  that  he 
should  be  convented  before  you  again 
on  the  Wednesday  past  of  this  week, 
which  was  within  two  days  after  his 
speech  unto  me.  He  said  farther 
that  some  two  or  three  very  learned 
men  about  the  Court  had  seen  and 
considered  of  his  Sermon,  and  had 
given  approbation  of  the  same.  Finally 
he  concluded,  that  he  understood  Mr. 
Lawd  did  mean,  if  you  did  proceed 
against  him,  to  appeal  from  you,  the 
which  he  doubted  would  be  a  scandal 
to  the  University,  and  minister  matter 
to  the  world  to  bruit  that  we  are 
there  distracted,  which  he  wished 
rather  might  be,  that  we  are  united. 
And  as  upon  this  information  of  his, 
being  my  good  friend,  a  man  religious, 
learned,  and  one  whom  1  love  and 
trust,  I  yeilded  to  his  last  motion, 
which  was  that  I  would  take  the  cause 
into  my  own  hands,  and  call  two  or 
three  learned  Divines,  and  so  order 
and  compound  it  as  shall  be  thought 
fit.  Only  in  this  I  differed  from  his 
desire,  that  I  would  rather  move  my 
Lord  of  Canterbury  and  the  Bishop  of 
London  to  joyne  with  me  therein, 
than  to  call  inferior  Divines  unto 
me.  But  now  having  received  this 
information  from  yourself,  who  are  the 
publick  magistrate,  and  to  whose  decla 
ration  I  ought  to  give  much  more 
information  than  unto  any  private, 
and  being  one  whom  I  both  love  and 
trust,  I  am  fully  resolved  to  remit  and 
remand  the  same  cause  to  you  again, 
leaving  the  whole  course  and  proceed 
ings  therein  to  your  judgment,  learn 
ing,  justice,  &c." — Wood's  Annals,  ad 
an.  1606.  pp.  289,  290.] 

1  [6  Nov.  1607,  Will.  Laud,  cler. 
S.  T.  B.  institutus  ad  vie.  perpet.  eccl. 
paroch.  de  Stanford,  ad  pres.  Tho. 
Cave,  mil.  per  resign,  Rob.  Waller, 
ult.  incumb. ;  resign,  ante  2  Dec.  1609. 
Keg.  Dove,  Ep.  Petrib.  Rennet,  apud 
Wood,  Ath.  vol.  iii.  p.  121.] 


134  THE   DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1608.      I  proceeded  Doctor  in  Divinity  in  the  Act,  anno  1608 k. 

I  was  made  Chaplain  to  Dr.  Neile,  then  Lord  Bishop  of! 
Rochester,  August  5,  1608. 

After  my  unfortunateness  with  T.  (whose  death  was  in  July, 
1604,)  the  first  offer  in  this  kind  that  I  had  after  was  by] 
M.  Short,  June  1606;  then  by  P.  B.  not  accepted. 
A.D.  1609.      My  first  Sermon  to  King  James  at  Theobald's,  Septemb. 
17,  16091. 

I  changed  my  advowson  of  North  Kil worth  for  Westj 
Tilbury  in  Essex1 ;  to  which  I  was  inducted,  Octob.  28, 1609,1 
to  be  near  my  Lord  of  Rochester,  Dr.  Neile. 

My  next  unfortunateness  was  with  E.  M.2,  Decemb.  30, 
being  3  Saturday,  1609 4.  A  stay  in  this. 

A.D.  1610.      My  Ld.  of  Rochester,  Dr.  Neile,  gave  me  Cuckstone  in| 
Kent,  Mail  25,  1610. 

I  resigned  my  fellowship  in  St.  John's  Coll.  in  Oxford, 
Octob.  2,  1610,  and  left  Oxford  the  8th  of  the  same  month. 

I  fell  sick  of  a  Kentish  ague,  caught  at  my  benefice, 
Novemb.  5,  1610,  which  held  me  two  months. 

I  left  Kuckstone,  and  was  inducted  in  Norton,  Novemb. 
1610,  by  proxy5. 

In  the  midst  of  this  sickness,  the  suit  about  the  President 
ship  of  St.  John's  began"1. 

The  Lord  Chancellor  Elsmere's11  complaint  against  me  to 
the  King  at  Christmas,  1610.  He  was  incited  against  me  by 
Doctor  Abbot0,  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  elect?. 

1  [The  whole  passage  from  '  The  quarrel '  (see  previous  page),  to  '  Septemb. 
17,  1609.'  worn  out  of  MS.] 

2  [A  word  here  erased.]  3  [Opposite  this  entry  in  marg.  3  «  | 
4  [A  word  here  erased.]                       5  [This  entry  added  in  marg.] 


k  [<  June  6.'  Wood,  F.  0.  i.  327.]  see  of  Canterbury  March  4,  1610-11 ; 

1  [1609,  26  Oct.  Will.  Laud  cler.  elected  by  the  Chapter,  March  18. 

admiss.  ad  eccl'iam  de  West  Tilbury,  Bancroft  died  Nov.  2,  1610.  It  was 

per  resign.  Job.  Boake  S.  T.  B.  ad  pres.  expected  that  Bp.  Andrewes  would 

regis.  Reg.  Bancroft,  Ep.  Lond.  Ken-  have  succeeded.  (Heylin,  Cypr.  Angl. 

net,  apud  Wood,  Ath.  vol.  iii.  p.  121.]  p.  59.)] 

m  [About  to  be  vacated  by  the  pro-  p  [Heylin  writes  (Cypr.  Angl.  p.  56): 

motion  of  Dr.  John  Buckeridge  to  the  "  He  (Abbot)  made  great  complaints 

see  of  Rochester,  elected  Bee.  29,  con-  against  him  to  Thomas  Lord  Elsmer 

secrated  June  9,  1611.  That  see  had  (Ellesmere)  .  .  .  insinuating  to  him, 

been  vacant  ever  since  the  previous  '  That  he  was  at  least  a  Papist  in  heart, 

October.]  and  cordially  addicted  unto  Popery; 

n  [Thomas  Egerton,  Chancellor  of  that  he- kept  company  with  none  but 

the  University  of  Oxford,  and  Lord  profest  and  suspected  Papists,  and  that 

High  Chancellor.]  if  he  were  suffered  to  have  any  place 

0  [George  Abbot,  nominated  to  the  of  government  in  the  University,  it 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  135 

My  next  unfortunateness  was  by  S.  B.,  Feb.  11,  1611.     It  A.D.  1611. 
continued  long1. 

I  was  chosen  President  of  St.  John's,  May  10,  1611^. 

The  King  sat  in  person  three  hours  to  hear  my  cause  about 
the  Presidentship  of  S.  John's,  at  Tichburne,  Aug.  29,  161  lr. 
It  was  Dies  Decollat.  S.  Joh.  Bapt*  The  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  was  the  original  cause  of  all  my  troubles  2. 

I  was  sworn  the  King's  Chaplain,  Novemb.  3,  1611. 

My  next  unfortunateness  was  by  S.  S.,  June  13,  1612.    It  A.D.  1612. 
ended  quickly. 

My  next  with  A.  D.,  which  effected  nothing,  and  ended 
presently,  Septemb.  1612  3. 

My  great  business  with  E.  B.  began  Januar.  22,  1612, 
It  settled  as  it  could,  March  5,  1612,  comp.  Angl.  It  hath 
had  many  changes ;  and  what  will  become  of  it,  God  knoweth. 

My  great  misfortune  by  M.  S.  began  April  9,  1614.  A.D.  1614. 

A  most  fierce  salt  rheum  in  my  left  eye,  like  to  have 
endangered  it. 

Dr.  Neile,  then  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  gave  me  the  Prebend 
of  Bugden,  April  18,  1614. 

Dr.  Neile,  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  gave  me  the  Archdea-  A.D.  1615. 
corny  of  Huntingdon,  Decemb.  1,  1615*. 

The  King  gave  me  the  Deanery  of  Gloucester,  Novemb.  161 6.  A.D.  1616. 

I  resigned  my  parsonage  of  West  Tilbury 4  u. 

I  set  forward  with  the  King  toward  Scotland,  March  14, 
1616 x,  Stilo  nostro;  and  returned  a  little  before  him,  1617. 

1  [In  marg.  '  S.  B.  x.']  2  ['  The  .  .  .  troubles.'  in  marg.] 

3  [Part  of  this  entry  lost  in  MS.] 

4  ['  My  great  business  .  .  .  West  Tilbury.'  lost  in  MS.] 


would  undoubtedly  turn  to  the  great  taken  before  him  is  preserved  in  Lamb. 

detriment  of  religion  and  dishonour  of  MSS.  Numb.  943.  p.  55,  which  is  fol- 

his  Lordship.'     The  Chancellor  here-  lowed  by  the  Bishop's  determination, 

upon  makes  his  address  to  the  King,  and  a  letter  of  Dr.  Nowell  on  the  same 

.  .  .  which  was  like  to  have  destroyed  subject,  (ibid.  pp.  57-59.)] 

his  hopes  to  that  design  ...  if  Bishop          s  [See  Prynne's  remark,  Cant.  Doom, 

Neile  .  .  .  had  not  acquainted  his  p.  120.] 

Majesty  with  the  abilities  of  the  man,          *  [He   resigned  this   office  on  his 

and  the  old  grudge  which  Abbot  had  promotion  to  the  See  of  S.  David's.] 

conceived  against  him."]  u  [1616,  21  Dec.  Nich.  Cliffe  S.T.B. 

i  [See  his  own  account  of  the  pro-  admiss.  ad  eccl'iam  de  West  Tilbury 

ceedings  at  the  election  in  his  "Answer  per  resign.   Will.   Lawde   S.  T.P.  ad 

to  the  Speech  of  Lord  Say  and  Sele,"  pres.  regis.  Reg.  King.  Kennet,  apud 

p.  474.  in  marg.]  Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  iii.  p.  122.] 

r  [The  case  had  been  already  heard  x  [He  was  in  attendance,  as  Chap- 
by  the  Bishop  of  Winchester,  and  a  lain,  on  Bp.  Neile,  who,  with  Bishops 
detailed  account  of  the  examinations  Montagu  and  Andrewes,  accompanied 


136  THE  DTARY    OP   THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1616.      My  acquaintance  began  with  W.   Sta.    March  5,   1616, 

comp.  Angl. 
A.D.  1617.      E.  BJ  July  28,  1617.  primo1. 

I  was  inducted  to  Ibstock,  in  Leicestershire,  Aug.  2,  1617, 
in  my  return  out  of  Scotland  ;  and  left  Norton. 

St,  John's  College  on  fire  under  the  staircase  in  the  Chap 
lain's  chamber,  by  the  library,   Septemb.  26,  161 7Z. 
A.D.  1618.      Lu.  Bos.  B.  to  E.  B.  May  2,  1618.     Et  quid  ad  me2? 
My  ill  hap  with  E.  Beg.  June  16183. 

The  great  organ  in  St.  John's  Chapel  set  upa :  it  was  begun 
Feb.  5,  1618,  comp.  Angl. 
A.D.  1619.      I  fell  suddenly  dead  for  a  time  at  Wickham,  in  my  return 

from  London,  April  2,  1619, 

A.D.  1620.  I  was  installed  Prebend  of  Westminster,  Januar.  22, 1620 b, 
comp.  Angl.j  having  had  the  advowson  of  it  ten  years  the 
November  before. 

A.D.  1621.  June  3.  The  King's  gracious  speech  unto  me,  June  3, 1621, 
concerning  my  long  service.  He  was  pleased  to  say, 
he  had  given  me  nothing  but  Gloucester,  which  he 
well  knew  was  a  shell  without  a  kernel0. 
June  29.  His  Majesty  gave  me  the  grant  of  the  Bishopric 
of  St.  David's,  June  29,  being  S.  Peter's  day.  The 
general  expectation  in  Court  was,  that  I  should 
then  have  been  made  Dean  of  Westminster11,  and 

1  ['  E.  B.  .  .  .  primo.'  in  marg.]  2  [At  this  an  'x'  in  marg.] 

3  [Added  in  marg.  with  ( x'  before  it.] 


the  King.     The   Scotch  were  much  lion,  and  was  in  use  till  the  year  1768. 

scandalized  at  his  wearing  a  surplice  Sir  William  Paddy  by  will  provided 

at   the  burial  of  one  of  the  King's  the  salary  of  the  organist,  and  endowed 

Scotch  guard,  who  died  at  Edinburgh,  the  choral  service. — Wood's  Hist,  of 

See  Nichols's  Progresses  of  K.  James,  Colleges  and  Halls,  pp.  541.  554.] 

vol.  iii.  p.  344.]  b  [Prebendary  of  the  eighth  Stall. 

y  [Prynne    observes  on  this  entry  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  iii.  p.  122.)  Both 

(Breviate,   p.   30)  : — "  After  this    he  Newcourt  and  Le  Neve  give  the  name 

lapsed  into    some   other   special  sin  erroneously,  ' — Eand.'] 

(perhaps  uncleanness)  with  E.  B."  See  c  [June  19, 1621,  he  preached  before 

the  prayer  on  this   occasion,   above,  the  King  at  Wanstead,  on  Ps.  cxxii. 

p.  81,   and  the  Archbishop's  answer  6,  7.     Chamberlain  writes  to  Sir  D. 

to  this  accusation  at  the  end  of  the  Carleton :  "  Herewithal  I  send  you  a 

Diary.]  sermon  of  Dr.  Laud's,  on  the  King's 

z  [Prynne  remarks,  (Breviate,  ibid.)  birthday,  because  it  is  after  the  manner 

"  He  was  very  likely  to  have  been  the  Bp.  of  Winchester's  preaching." — 

burnt  by  fire  in  St.  John's  College  in  Birch's  Court  of  James  I.  vol.  ii.  p. 

Oxford,  for  his  sins,"     See  the  prayer  270.    This  is  the  first  of  his  published 

on  this  occasion,  above,  p.  82.]  Sermons.] 

a    [This    organ    most    remarkably  (1  [Williams  applied  for  the  Bishop- 
escaped  destruction  in  the  great  Rebel-  ric  of  London,    then    vacant  by  the 


OP  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  137 

not  Bishop  of  S.  David's.  The  King  gave  me  leave  A.D.  1621. 
to  hold  the  Presidentship  of  St.  John  Baptist's 
College  in  Oxon,  in  my  commendam,  with  the 
Bishopric  of  St,  David's6.  But  by  reason  of  the 
strictness  of  that  statute,  which  I  will  not  violate, 
nor  my  oath  to  it,  under  any  colour,  I  am  resolved 
before  my  consecration  to  leave  itf. 

Oct.  10.  I  was  chosen  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  Octob.  10, 
1621. 

I  resigned  the  Presidentship   of   St.   John's  in 
Oxford,  Novemb.  17,  1621?. 

I  preached  at  Westminster,  Novemb.  51. 

Nov.  18.  I  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  Novemb. 
18, 1621h,  at  London-house  Chapel,  by  the  Reverend 
Fathers,  the  Lords  Bishops  of  London1,  Worcester  k, 
Chichester1,  Elym,  Llandaff11,  Oxon0;  the  Arch 
bishop  being  thought  irregular,  for  casual  homicide  P. 

Jan.  6.  The  Parliament,  then  sitting,  was  dissolved  by 
proclamation,  without  any  session  Q. 

Jan.  14.  The  King's  letters  came  to  the  Archbishop,  and 
all  the  Bishops  about  London,  for  a  contribution  of 
the  Clergy  toward  recovery  of  the  Palatinate1. 

Jan.  21.  The  Archbishop's  letters  came  to  me  about  this 
business. 

Jan.  25.      I  sent  these  letters  and  my  own  into  the  diocese. 
1  ['I  .  .  .5.'  added  in  marg.] 

death  of  Bp.  King,  offering  to  give  up  David's.    H.  W. 

the   Deanery  of  Westminster.      (See  h  [Davenant,   Williams,  and  Gary, 

Collection  of  Grig.  Letters,  vol.  i.  p.  52.  were   consecrated  at  the  same   time 

Letter  xix.   Lond.  1755.)     Failing  in  Bishops  of    Salisbury,   Lincoln,  and 

this,  he  wished  to  retain  his  Deanery  Exeter.] 


with  the  [see  of  Lincoln.  This  may 
explain  his  earnestness  in  Laud's  be 
half,  of  which  Hacket  (Life  of  Williams, 
pp.  63,  64,)  gives  a  detailed  account, 
attributing  his  conduct  to  disinterested 
motives ;  which  seems,  at  least,  doubt- 


George  Montaigne.] 
John  Thornborough.] 
George  Carleton.] 
Nicholas  Felton.] 
^Theophilus  Field.] 
"John  Howson.] 


ful.]  P  [For  killing  Lord  Zouche's  keeper 

e  [The  dispensation  is  dated  Xov.  8,  in  Bramzil  Park.  The  pardon  of  the 

1621.     See  Eymer,  Foad.  VII.  iii.  pp.  Archbishop  and  his  Dispensation  for 

214,  215.]  irregularity  were  granted  on  the  22d 

f  This  clause  is  maliciously  omitted  of  November.  See  a  copy  of  the  Dis- 

by  Prynne.  H.  W.  pensation  in  Collier,  Eccl.  Hist,  vol.ii. 

«  Hence  may  be  corrected  an  error  Kecords,  numb  cviii.] 

of  Dr.  Heylin,  and  others  who  follow-  1  [See  Rymer,  Fced.VII.  iii.  p.  222.] 

ing  him  relate,  that  Dr.  Laud  held  the  r  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 

Presidentship  of  St.  John's  in   com-  i.  p.  60.] 

mendam  with   the    Bishopric  of  St. 


138  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1621.  Feb.  17.      I  preached   at   Westminster3.     All   my   former 

sermons  are  omitted1. 
Mar.    9.       I  heard  of  the  death  of  L.  B.  He  died  Januar.  172, 

between  six  and  seven  in  the  morning. 
Mar.  18.      Dr.  Theodore  Price*  went  towards  Ireland  out  of 

London,  about  the  Commission  appointed  there  u. 
Mar.  24.      I  preached  at  Court :  commanded  to  print x. 

An.  1622. 

April  13.      The  King  renewed  my  commendamv. 

April  16.  I  was  with  his  Majesty  and  the  Prince's  Highness, 
to  give  notice  of  letters  I  received  of  a  treasonable 
sermon  preached  in  Oxford,  on  Sunday,  April  14, 
by  one  Mr.  Knight,  of  Broadgates2. 

April  14.  Sunday,  I  waited  at  the  entertainment  of  Count 
Swartzenburge,  the  Emperor's  ambassador,  in  the 
Parliament  House a. 

April  23.  Being  the  Tuesday  in  Easter  week,  the  King  sent 
for  me,  and  set  me  into  a  course b  about  the  Countess 
of  Buckingham c,  who  about  that  time  was  wavering 
in  point  of  religion. 

1  ['All .  .  .  omitted.'  inserted  between  lines.] 

2  [This  date  put  also  in  marg.  in  ( ).] 


8  [Septuagesima  Sunday.]  25,  1622,  to  the  rectory  of  Rudback- 

1  [Subdean   of    Westminster,   and  ston,   and  April  12,  permitted    him 

Preb.  of  Winchester.     Prynne  states  further  to  hold  in  commendam  the 

(Cant.  Doom,  p.  355)  that  Laud  wished  stall  of  Lambister,  in  the  Coll.  Church 

to  promote  him  to  a  Welsh  Bishopric  of  Brecon,  together  with  the  stall  in 

(St.  Asaph),  but  that  Dr.  Owen  was  Westminster,  and  the  rectory  of  Ib- 

preferred  in  his  stead.     Fuller  also  in-  stock,  spoken  of  in  the  former  com- 

forms  us  (Church  Hist.  lib.  xi.  sect.  vi.  mendam.  —  Rymer,  Fred.  VII.  iii.  pp. 

§  17.),  that  Williams  endeavoured  to  230.  235,  236.] 

make  him  Archbishop  of  Armagh,  and  *  [Wood,  in  his  Annals  (ad  an.  p. 

that  he   died  a  professed  Romanist.  341),  gives  a  full  account  of  this  ser- 

Heylin  (Examen  Hist.  num.  332,  p.  mon,  and  of  the   proceedings  conse- 

(2)74.)  regards  this  latter  story  as  a  quently  adopted,  both  in  the  Univer- 

fabrication  intended  to  injure  Arch-  sity,  and  by  the    King   and   Privy 

bishop  Laud.     But  the  statement  is  Council] 

confirmed  by   Hacket  (Life   of  Wil-  a  [See  a  letter  of  Mede  to  Sir  Martin 

liams,  par.  ii.  p.  97),  who  gives  a  de-  Stuteville.     Birch's  Court  of  James  I. 

tailed  account  of  his  being  reconciled  vol.  ii.  p.  306.] 

on  his  death-bed  to  that  Church.]  b  All  these  passages  concerning  his 

u  [For  an  inquiry  into  the  state  of  conference  with  Fisher,  and  settling 

the  Irish  Church.  See  the  Commission  the  Marquis  and  Countess  of  Buck- 

in  Rymer,  Feed.  VII.  iii.  p.  231.     It  ingham  in  religion,  are  omitted  by 

is  dated  March  20.]  Prynne.     H.  W. 

*  [The  day  of  the  King's  accession.  c  [Mary,  widow  of  Sir  George  Vil- 

See  his  second  Sermon,  on  Ps.  xxi.  liers,  created  Countess  of  Buckingham; 

now  wife  of  Sir  Thomas  Compton,  her 

The  King  presented  him,  March  third  husband.     Laud,  in  his  defence 


6,  7.] 

>'  [ 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  139 

April  24.      Dr.  Francis  White d  and  I  met  about  this.  A.D.  1622. 

May  10.  I  went  to  the  Court  to  Greenwich,  and  came  back 
in  coach  with  the  Lord  Marquis  Buckingham.  My 
promise  then  to  give  his  Lordship  the  discourse  he 
spake  to  me  for. 

May  12.      I  preached  at  Westminster. 

May  19.  I  delivered  my  Lord  Marquis  Buckingham  the 
papers  concerning  the  difference  between  the  Church 
of  England  and  Rome,  in  point  of  salvation,  &c. 

May  23.      My  first  speech  with  the  Countess  of  Buckingham. 

May  24.  The  conference  between  Mr.  Fisher,  a  Jesuit6, 
and  myself,  before  the  Lord  Marquis  Buckingham 
and  the  Countess  his  mother.  I  had  much  speech 
with  her  after. 

June  9.  BeingWhitsunday,  my  Lord  Marquis  Buckingham 
was  pleased  to  enter  upon  a  near  respect  to  me. 
The  particulars  are  not  for  paper f. 

June  15.      I  became  C.  to  my  Lord  of  Buckingham.     And 

June  16.  Being  Trinity  Sunday,  he  received  the  sacrament 
at  Green wichs. 

June  22,  &c.  I  saw  two  books  in  folio  of  Sir  Robert  Cotton' s. 
In  the  one  was  all  the  order  of  the  Reformation  in 
the  time  of  Hen.  VIII. ;  the  original  letters  and 
despatches  under  the  King's  and  the  Bishops'  &c. 
own  hands.  In  the  other,  were  all  the  preparatory 
letters,  motives,  &c.  for  the  suppression  of  the 
abbeys:  their  suppression  and  value  in  the  originals. 
An  extract  of  both  which  books  I  havener  capita. 

July    5.       I  first  entered  into  Wales. 

July  9.  I  began  my  first  visitation  at  the  College  in 
Brecknock,  and  preached. 

on  the  first  day  of  his  trial,  (Hist,  of  mystery  of  iniquity  fit  to  be  con- 
Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xxii.  p.  226.  cealed."  —  Prynne,  Cant.  Doom,  p. 
in  marg.)  observes, — "I  brought  the  416.] 

Lady,  his  mother,  to  the  Church  again,  «  ["  The  Countess  of  Buckingham 

but  she  was  not  so  happy,  as  to  con-  received   on  Sunday  in    the   King's 

tinue  with  us."]  Chapel,    with     both    her    daughters 

d  [Rector  of  S.  Peter's,  Cornhill;  sue-  (though  they  had  received  before)  and 

cessively  Dean  of  Carlisle,  Bishop  of  some  others ;  and  for  reward  of  her 

Carlisle,  Norwich,  and  Ely.]  devotion  and  conformity,  some  say, 

e  [A  full  account  of  Fisher  is  given  she  had  a  present  of  2,0001." — John 

in  the  Preface  to  the  Conference,  in  Chamberlain  to  Sir  D.  Carleton,  June 

vol.  ii.  of  this  Edition.]  22,  1622. — Birch's  Court  of  James  I. 

f  ["  Therefore  certainly  some  deep  vol.  ii.  p.  316.] 


140  THE  DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

.D.  1622.  July  24,  25.    I  visited  at  St.  David's;  and  preached. 

Aug.  6, 7.  I  visited  at  Carmarthen,  and  preached.  The 
Chancellor  and  my  Commissioners  visited  at  Emlyn, 
July  16,  17 ;  and  at  Haverfordwest,  July  19,  20. 

Aug.  15.      I  set  forwards  towards  England  from  Carmarthen. 

Sept.  1.  My  answer  given  to  his  Majesty  about  nine  arti 
cles  delivered  in  a  book  from  Mr.  Fisher  the  Jesuit11. 
These  articles  were  delivered  me  to  consider  of, 
Aug.  28. 

The  discourse  concerning  them  the  same  night 
at  Windsor,  in  the  presence  of  the  King,  the  Prince, 
the  Lord  Marquis  Buckingham,  his  lady1,  and  his 
mother. 

Sept.  18.  aut  circiter.  There  was  notice  given  me,  that 
Mr.  Fisher  had  spread  certain  copies  of  the  con 
ference  had  between  him  and  me,  Maii  24,  into 
divers  recusants'  hands k. 

Oct.  ...  I  got  the  sight  of  a  copy,  and  in  October  made 
an  answer  to  it. 

Oct.   27.      I  preached  at  Westminster. 

Dec.  12.      My  ancient  friend,  Mr.  R.  Peashall,  died,  hora 

sexto,  matutina l.     It  was  Thursday,  and  sol  in  Capri.    6 
Lucia  Virgo,  in  some  almanacs  a  day  before  it ;  in 
some,  a  day  after  it. 

Dec.  16.  My  Lord  Marquis  Buckingham's  speech  to  me 
about  the  same  key. 

Dec.  25.      I  preached  at  St.  Giles-without  1  Cripplegate2. 

I  was  three  times  with  the  King  this  Christmas ; 
and  read  over  to  him  the  answer  which  I  had 
made  to  Fisher,  which  he  commanded  should  be 
printed  ;  and  I  desired  it  might  pass  in  a  third 
person,  under  the  name  of  R.  B.m 

1  ['  hora  .  .  .  matutina.'  in  marg.] 

2  .[*  December  25.  .  .  .  Cripplegate.' in  marg.] 


h  [Fisher  charged  the  English  Church  "Replie  to  Jesuit  Fisher's  Answere," 

with  nine  remarkable  errors,  in  answer  &c.  Lond.  1624.] 

to  the  nine  points  which  the  King  had  *    [Buckeridge,    Bp.  of  Rochester, 

urged  against  the  Church  of  Home.]  was  then  incumbent.] 

1  [Lady  Katherine  Manners,  daugh-  m  [It  appeared  as  an  Appendix  to 

ter  and  sole  heir  to  Francis  Earl  of  White's   "  Replie."     The   initials   are 

Rutland.]  those  of  Richard  Baylie,  his  chaplain, 

k  [Fisher's  MS.  account  of  the  con-  afterwards   President    of    St.  John's, 

ference  is  incorporated  in  Dr.  White's  Dean  of  Sarum,  and  his  executor.   The 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  141 

Jan.   11.      My  Lord   of  Buckingham  and  I   in  the  inner  A.D.  1622. 
chamber  at  York  House. 

QUOD  BEET   DEUS   SALVATOR  NOSTER  CHRISTUS 
JESUS. 

Jan.  17.  I  received  letter  from  E.  B.  to  continue  my  favour, 
as  Mr.  R.  P.  had  desired  me. 

Jan.   19.      I  preached  at  Westminster11. 

Jan.  27.  I  went  out  of  London  about  the  parsonage  of 
Creeke,  given  me  into  my  commendam0. 

Jan.  29.  I  was  instituted  at  Peterborough  to  the  parsonage 
of  Creeke?. 

Jan.   31.      I  was  inducted  into  Creeke. 

Feb.  2.  Being  Sunday  and  Candlemas  day,  I  preached 
and  read  the  Articles  at  Creeke. 

Feb.  5.  Wednesday,  1  came  to  London.  I  went  that 
night  to  his  Majesty,  hearing  he  had  sent  for  me, 
He  delivered  me  a  book  to  read  and  observe.  It 
was  a  tract  of  a  Capuchin,  that  had  once  been  a 
Protestant.  He  was  now  with  the  French  ambas 
sador.  The  tract  was  to  prove  that  Christ's  body 
was  in  two  places  at  once,  in  the  apparition  to 
St.  Paul.  Acts  ix. 

Feb.    9.       I  gave  the  King  an  account  of  this  book. 

Feb.    9.       Promovi     Edmundum         I    ordained    Edmund 

Provant  Scotum  in  Pres-  Provant   a    Scot   Priest, 

byterum.     Primogenitus  He  was  my  first-begotten 

meus  fuit  in  Domino  l.  in  the  Lord. 

Feb.   17.      Monday.     The  Prince  and  the  Marquis  Bucking 
ham  set  forward  very  secretly  for  Spain  1. 
Feb.  21.      I  wrote  to  my  Lord  of  Buckingham  into  Spain. 
1  ['Feb.  9.  ...  Domino.'  in  marg.] 


full  title  of  the  book  is  given  in  the  Meneven.  in  rect.  eccl.  de  Creeke  ad 

present  edition  of  the  Conference,  p.  pres.  Jacobiregis,  Beg.  Dove.  KENNETT, 

iii.  note  a.]  apud  Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  iii.  123.] 

n  [Second  Sunday  after  Epiphany.]          1  [His  knowledge  of  this  secret  ex- 

0  [To  which  he  had  been  presented  pedition  into  Spain  is  urged  against 

by  the  King,  Jan.  24.   (Kymer,  Fred,  him  by  Prynne,  as  a  proof  that  he 

VII.  iv.   p.  38.)      The  former    com-  favoured  Popery.  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  416, 

mendam  had  allowed  him  to  hold  one  417.    Breviate,  p.  14.     See  the  Prayer 

additional  benefice,  besides  those  spe-  used  on  this  occasion,  above,  p.  76, 

cially  mentioned.]  and  the  Archbishop's  reply  to  Prynne 

P  [29  Januar.  1622,   Ep'us  Petrib.  at  the  end  of  the  Diary.] 
instituit     Dom.     Gulielmum    Ep'um 


142  THE  DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1622.  Feb.  22.       Saturday.     I  fell  very  ill,  and  was  very  suddenly 
plucked  down  in  four  days. 

I  was  put  into  the  Commission  of  Grievances1. 
There  were  in  the  Commission  the  Lord  Marquis 
Buckingham3,  Lord  ArundeP,  Lord  Pembroke11, 
Bishop  of  Winchester*,  and  myself.  The  pro 
clamation  came  out  for  this,  Febr.  14 l. 

March  9.      Thomas  Owen,  Bat.  of  Arts,  Deacon. 

Mar.  10.      And  John  Mitchel  and  he,  Priests,  March  10. 

Mar.  23.      I  preached  at  Whitehall y. 

An.  1623. 
Mar.  31.       I  received  letters  from  my  Lord  of  Buckingham 

out  of  Spain. 
April  9.       I  received  letters  from  my  Lord  of  Buckingham 

out  of  Spain. 

April  13.      Easter-day,  I  preached  at  Westminster. 
April  26.      John  Burrough,   Master   of  Arts,    Deacon   and 

Priest. 

May    3        My  speech  with  E.  B.,   and  the  taking  off  my 
and  16.    jealousies  about  the  great  business. 
June   1.        Whitsunday,  I  preached  at  St.  Bride's  z. 
June  13.      I  received  letters  from  the  Duke  of  Buckingham 

out  of  Spain  a. 
June  15.      R.  B.  died  at  Stony  Stratford;  which  what  it  will 

work  with  B.  E.  God  in  heaven  knoweth;  and  be 

merciful  unto  me. 

July   6.        I  preached  at  Westminster  b. 
July  15.      St.  S within.     A  very  fair  day  till  towards  five  at 

night.     Then  great  extremity  of  thunder  and  light- 

1  ['The  .  .  .  Feb.  14.'  in  marg.] 


r  [See  "A  Proclamation  declaring  High  Chamberlain.] 

his  Majesty's  Grace  to  his  Subjects  for  *  [Lancelot  Andrewes.] 

their  Eelief  against  Public  Grievances."  y  [Fourth  Sunday  in  Lent.] 

Kymer,  Feed.  VII.  iv.  p.  43.  The  Com-  z  [Thomas  Palmer  was  then  Yicar. 

niissioners  were  required  to  receive  See  his  Life  in  Fuller's  Worthies,  and 

petitions  concerning  "any  notable  op-  Lloyd's  Memoirs.] 

pression,   exaction,  bribery,  or  other  a  [Sir  Fr.  Cottington  had  returned 

grievance."]  from   Spain  on  the  previous  day. — 

8  [Now  Lord  High  Admiral.]  Birch's  Court  of  James  I.  vol.  ii.  p. 

1  [Thomas  Lord  Arundel  and  Sur-  407.] 

rey,  Earl  Marshall.]  b  [Fourth  Sunday  after  Trinity.] 

«  [William  Earl  of  Pembroke,  Lord 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  143 

July  15.   ning.    Much  hurt  done.    The  lantern  at  St.  James's  A.D.  1623. 
house  blasted.    The  vane  bearing  the  Prince's  arms,, 
beaten  to  pieces.     The  Prince  then  in  Spain.     It 
was  Tuesday;  and  their  St.  James's  day,  Stilo  novo c. 

Aug.  17.  I  received  letters  from  the  Duke  of  Buckingham 
out  of  Spain. 

Aug.  31.  I  preached  at  Sunninge,  with  my  Lord  of 
Bristol d. 

Sept.  8.  I  was  at  Bromley e ;  and  heard  of  the  unfortunate 
passage  between  my  friends  there. 

-Oct.  3.  Friday,  I  was  with  my  Lord  Keeper;  to  whom 
I  found  some  had  done  me  very  ill  offices.  And 
he  was  very  jealous  of  L.  B/s  favour. 

Oct.  6.  The  Prince  and  the  Duke  of  Buckingham  caine 
to  London  from  Spain.  Monday.  They  landed 
at  Portsmouth,  Oct.  5  l.  The  greatest  expression 
of  joy  by  all  sorts  of  people,  that  ever  I  sawf. 

Oct.  20.      Thomas  Blackiston,  Batch,  of  Arts,  Deacon. 

Oct.  26.  The  fall  of  an  house,  while  Drewrye  the  Jesuit 
was  preaching,  in  the  JBlackfriars.  About  100  slain. 
(It  was  in  their  account,  Novemb.  5°.) 

Oct.  31.  I  acquainted  my  Lord  Duke  of  Buckingham  with 
that  which  passed  between  the  Lord  Keeper  and  me. 

Nov.  12.  Wednesday  night,  a  most  grievous  fire  in  Bread- 
street  in  London11.  Alderman  Cooking's1  house, 
with  others,  burnt  down. 

Nov.  18.  Tuesday  night,  the  Duke  of  Buckingham  enter 
tained  the  two  Spanish  ambassadors ;  Don  Diego 
de  Mendoza,  the  extraordinary;  and  Don  Carolos 

1  ['  They  .  .  .  Oct.  5.'  in  marg.] 


c  [See  an  account  of  this  storm,  Nichols,  vol.  iii.  p.  927.] 

Nichols,  vol.  iii.  p.  411.]  .  e  [See  an  account  of  this  disaster  in 

d   [Robert  Wright,   afterwards  Bp.  Birch's  Court  of  James  I.  vol.  ii.  pp. 

of  Lichfield.     It  appears  by  the  Re-  426-431.     A  book  was  published  im- 

gister  of  the  Dean  of  Sarum,  that  he  mediately   after,   called   the    "  Fatal 

was  jnstituted    to    the  Vicarage  of  Vespers,"  giving  a  detailed  account  of 

Sonning,  June  13,  1604.]  the  circumstances.      The   house  was 


e  [Bromley,  near  Stratford-le-Bow. 


occupied  by  the  French  Ambassador.] 

Edm.  Layfield,  who  married  Laud's          h  [See  Birch's  Court  of  James  I. 
sister  Bridgett,  was  probably  at  this      vol.  ii.  p.  433.] 
time  Incumbent.    He  was  so  in  1629.          *    [Sir   William    Cockaine,    Lord 
(Wood,  F.  0.  vol.  i.  p.  427.)]  Mayor  in  1619.] 

(   [An  account  of  the  rejoicings  in 


144  THE   DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1623.  Nov.  18.  Columnas,  the  ordinary  ;  and  Mexia  (I  think  his 
name  was),  ambassador  from  the  Arch-dukes.  One 
of  the  Extraordinary  Ambassadors  of  Spain,  Mar 
quess  Iniioca  came  not ;  because  Mendoza  and  he 
could  not  agree  upon  precedency.  His  Majesty 
and  the  Prince  were  there.  The  Bishop  of  London k 
and  myself  waited  upon  the  King l. 

Dec.  14.  Sunday  night,  I  did  dream  that  the  Lord  Keeper 
was  dead  :  that  I  passed  by  one  of  his  men,  that  was 
about  a  monument  for  him  ;  that  I  heard  him  say, 
his  lower  lip  was  infinitely  swelled  and  fallen,  and 
he  rotten  already. 

This  dream  did  trouble  me. 

Dec.  15.  On  Monday  morning,  I  went  about  business  to 
my  Lord  Duke  of  Buckingham.  We  had  speech  in 
the  Shield  Gallery  at  Whitehall.  There  I  found, 
that  the  Lord  Keeper  had  strangely  forgotten  him 
self  to  him ;  and  I  think'  was  dead  in  his  affections. 

Dec.  21.      I  preached  at  Westminster. 

Dec.  27.  St.  John's  day,  I  was  with  my  Lord  Duke  of 
Buckingham.  I  found,  that  all  went  not  right  with 
the  Lord  Keeper,  &c.  He  sent  to  speak  with  me, 
because  he  was  to  receive  the  next  day. 

Dec.  30.  I  adventured  to  tell  my  Lord  Duke  of  Bucking 
ham,  of  the  opinion  generally  held  touching  the 
commission  of  sending  Sir  Edward  Coke,  and  some 
others,  into  Ireland,  before  the  intended  Parliament"1. 

Jan.  3.  I  received  my  writ  to  appear  in  Parliament, 
Febr.  12.  following. 

k  [George  Montaigne,  or  Mountain;  1628  ;  where  this  practice  of  sending 

in  1627,  Bishop  of  Durham.]  persons  out  of  the  country  on  special 

1  [See  a  long  account  of  this  enter-  commissions  was  alleged  as  a  griev- 

tainment  in  Nichols,  vol.  iii.  pp.  939  ance.     See  Biogr.    Brit.    art.   Coke, 

-941.]  note  W.  pp.  1394,  1395  ;  and  Rush- 

m  [The  Commission,  on  which  Coke  worth's   Collections,    vol.   i.    p.  523. 

was  nominated,  was  to  inquire  into  Eespecting  this  very  journey  of  Sir 

the  state  of  the  Church  in  Ireland.  E.  Coke,  John  Chamberlain  writes  to 

(See  Rymer,  Feed.  VII.    iv.   p.  89.)  Sir  Dudley  Carleton  :  "The  poor  man 

It  was  no  unusual  practice   at  this  sets  a  good  face  on  it,  and  makes  show 

time  to  appoint  persons  to  Commis-  to  go  cheerfully ;  but  in  secret  tells 

sions  in  Ireland,  who  were  likely  to  his  friends  he  never  expects  to  see  , 

be  troublesome  at  home ;    and  this  them  again.     Indeed,  it  is  thought  a 

seems  to  be   the  light  in  which  Sir  hard  journey  for  a  man  more  than 

E.  Coke  viewed  his  nomination  on  threescore   and    fourteen  years    old, 

this  occasion,  as  appears  by  his  speech  and  that  never  was  at  sea." — Birch's 

in  the  House  of  Commons,  in  April  Court  of  James  I.  vol.  ii.  p.  448.] 


OE  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  145 

Jan.   10.      I  received  a  command  under  seal  from  my  Lord  A.D.  1623. 
of  London,  to  warn  for  the  Convocation. 

Jan,  10.  I  was  with  my  Lord  Duke  of  Buckingham;  and 
showed  him  the  state  of  the  book  printed  about  the 
Vis.  of  the  Church,  and  what  was  like  to  ensue 
upon  it n. 

Jan.  11.  I  was  with  his  Majesty,  to  show  him  the  Epistle, 
that  was  to  be  printed  before  the  Conference  be 
tween  me  and  Fisher  the  Jesuit,  Maii  24,  1622, 
which  he  was  pleased  to  approve.  The  King  brake 
with  me  about  the  book  printed  then  of  the  Vis.  of 
the  Church.  He  was  hard  of  belief,  that  A.  B.  C.° 
was  the  author  of  it.  My  Lord  K.  met  with  me  in 
the  withdrawing  chamber,  and  quarrelled  me  gratis1. 

Jan.  12.  I  sent  the  summons  down  into  the  country  to  the 
Clergy,  for  their  appearance  at  the  Convocation. 

Jan.  14.  I  acquainted  my  L.  D.  of  B.  with  that  which  passed 
on  the  Sunday  before,  between  the  L.  K.  and  me. 

Jan.  16.  I  was  all  day  with  Doctor  W.P  about  my  papers 
of  the  Conference ;  and  making  them  ready  for  the 
press. 

Here  is  left  a  large  void  space  [of  two  and  a  half  pages]  in  the 
original,  to  insert  the  occurrences  of  the  eight  following  days ; 
which  space  was  never  filled  up. 

Jan.   25.      Dies  Solis  erat.     Ego  It  was  Sunday.    I  was 

solus,     et     nescio     qua  alone,    and    languishing 

tristitia  languens.      Pre-  with   I   know   not  what 

mebat     anxium    invidia  sadness.      I    was    much 

J.  L.    et   odium   gratui-  concerned   at    the   envy 

turn.     Sumpsi  in  manus  and   undeserved    hatred 

Testamentum       Novum  borne  to  me  by  the  Lord 

Grseco    idiomate 2,    pen-  Keeper.    I  took  into  my 

1  ['  My  Lord  .  .  .  gratis.'  in  marg.] 

2  ['  Grseco  idiomate,'  in  marg.] 


"  ['  A  Treatise  of   Perpetual  Visi-  title-page,  but  his  arms  are  prefixed.] 
bility    and   Succession    of   the   True          °  [Arch-Bishop  of  Cant] 
Church    in  all   Ages.     Loud.    1624.'          P  [Francis  White.] 
Abbot's  name   is  not  placed  in  the 


LAUD. — VOL.  in. 


146 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.I>.  1623.  Jan.  25.  sum  diei  ordine  lectums. 
Caput  autem  mihi  occur- 
rit  ad  Hebr.  xiii.  Ibi 
statim  occurrit  mihi  mce- 
renti  metuentique  illud 
Davidis,  Psal.  Ivi.  'Do- 
minus  mihi  adjutor;  noil 
timebo  quid  faciat  mihi 
homo/  Exemplum  mihi 
putavi  propositum  ;  et 
sub  eo  scuto  quis  non 
tutus?  Protege  me,  O 
Dominus  Deus  meus. 


Jan.  31.  Commissio  emissa  sub 
m.  Sigillo  Anglise  me 
inter  alios  judicem  dele- 
gatum  constituit  in  causa 
dilapidations  i  inter  Rev. 
in  Christ o  Patrem  Rich. 
Neile1,  Dominion  Episco- 
pum  Dunelm.,  et  Fran- 
ciscuni  James,  filium  et 
hseredem  prsedecessoris1'. 
Huie  commissioni  inser- 
vivi  ab  hora  secunda 
pomeridiana  ad  quint  am. 
Dies  erat  Saturni.  Lo 
cus  camera  magna,  ubi 
Legum  Doctores  simul 
convivunt,  vulgo  dictus 
'  Doctors'  Commons.' 

Feb.  1.  Dies  solis  erat.  Astiti 
illust.  Principi  Carolo 
1  ['Rich.  Neile/  in 


hands  the  Greek  Testa 
ment,  that  I  might  read 
the  portion  of  the  day. 
I  lighted  upon  the  xiii. 
chapter  to  the  Hebrews; 
wherein  that  of  David, 
Psal.  Ivi.,  occurred  to 
me  then  grieving  and 
fearing  :  *  The  Lord  is 
my  helper :  I  will  not 
fear  what  man  can  do 
unto  me/  I  thought  an 
example  was  set  to  me ; 
and  who  is  not  safe  under 
that  shield  ?  Protect  me, 

0  Lord  my  God. 

A  commission,  passed 
under  the  broad  Seal  of 
England,  constituted  me 
among  others  a  judge 
delegate  in  a  suit  of  di 
lapidation,  between  the 
Rev.  Father  in  God 
Richard  Neile,  Lord 
Bishop  of  Durham,  and 
Francis  James,  son  and 
heir  of  his  predecessor. 

1  attended  the  execution 
of  this  commission  from 
two  to  five  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon   on   Saturday, 
in  the  great  chamber  at 
Doctors'  Commons. 

Sunday.  I  stood  by  the 
most  illustrious  Prince 

marg.] 


i  [This  dispute  must  have  been 
of  long  standing,  as  Neile  became 
Bishop  of  Durham,  Oct.  1617.] 

r  [Francis,  son  of  William  James, 


Bp.  of  Durham,  by  his  third  wife. 
His  elder  brother,  William  James, 
had  died.  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  ii,  p. 

203.)] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


147 


1.  prandenti.  Hilaris  turn 
admodum  sibi  conviva; 
multa  obiter  cum  suis. 
Inter  csetera,  se,  si  neces- 
sitas  aliquod  genus  vitse 
imponeret,  juristam  esse 
non  posse.  Subjunxit 
rationes.  'Nequeo/  in- 
quit,  '  malam  causam 
defendere,  nee  in  bona 
succumbere/  Sic  in 
majoribus  succedas  in 
seternum  faustus,  Sere- 
nissime  Princeps. 


4.  Dies  Mercurii  erat. 
Colloquium  cum  Fishero 
Jesuita  habitum,  Maii 
24,  1622,  jussu  Sereniss. 
Re :  Jacobi  scriptis  man- 
datum,  Regi  ipsi  antea 
perlectum8,  typis  excu- 
dendum  hodie  traditur ; 
cum  approbatione  Epi- 
scopi  London. 

Nunquam  antehac  sub 
prelo  laboravi.  Nullus 
controversor.  Et  ita, 
oro,  amet  beetque  ani- 
mam  meam  Deus,  ut 
ego  bene  et  ad  gloriam 
nominis  Ejus  sopitas 


Charles  at  dinner.  He  A.D.  1623. 
was  then  very  merry ; 
and  talked  occasionally 
of  many  things  with  his 
attendants.  Among  other 
things,  he  said,  that  if 
he  were  necessitated  to 
take  any  particular  pro 
fession  of  life,  he  could 
not  be  a  lawyer ;  adding 
his  reasons.  '  I  cannot/ 
saith  he,  '  defend  a  bad, 
nor  yield  in  a  good 
cause/  May  you  ever 
hold  this  resolution,  and 
succeed  (most  Serene 
Prince)  in  matters  of 
greater  moment,  for  ever 
prosperous. 

Wednesday,  my  Con 
ference  held  with  Fisher 
the  Jesuit,  May  24, 1622, 
and  put  in  writing  at  the 
command  of  King  James, 
having  been  before  read 
to  the  King,  was  this  day 
put  into  the  press ;  being- 
licensed  by  the  Bishop 
of  London. 

I  had  not  hitherto  ap 
peared  in  print.  I  am 
no  controvertist.  May 
God  so  love  and  bless 
my  soul,  as  I  desire  and 
endeavour,  that  all  the 
never  to  be  enough  de- 


s  [The  king  had  also  had  White's 
Reply  to  Fisher  read  over  to  him,  as 
appears  by  a  letter  to  Joseph  Mede. 
—Birch's  Court  of  James  T,  vol.  ii.  p. 


435.  Laud's  Conference,  it  must  be 
remembered,  was  first  published  at 
the  end  of  this  Reply.] 

L   2 


148 


A.D.  1623.  Feb.  4. 


THE   DIARY   OF   THE   LIFE 


cupio  conorque  Ecclesiye 
nunquam  satis  deflendas 
distractiones. 

Invisi  hodie  Ducissam 
Buckinghamise.  Ostendit 
mini  ilia,  bonitas  ipsa, 
foemina  precum  formu- 
lani.  Hanc  ei  in  manus 
dedit  alia,  mihi  ue  de 
nomine  nota,  mulier. 
Peiiegi.  Mediocra  om- 
nia  :  nihil  egregium, 
nisi  quod  poesi  similior 
canebat. 


Feb.    6. 


Feb.   10. 


Feb. 


Feb.  15. 


Feb. 


Feb.  18. 


plored  distractions  of  the 
Church  may  be  com 
posed  happily,  and  to  the 
glory  of  His  Name. 

This  day  I  waited  on 
the   Duchess    of    Buck 
ingham.    That  excellent 
lady,   who    is    goodness 
itself,  showed  me  a  form 
of  devotions,  which  an 
other  woman,  unknown  jl 
to  me,  had  put  into  her  , 
hands,      I  read  it.     A1H 
was  mean  in  it :  nothing  f ' 
extraordinary;       unless!  I 
that  it  was  more  like  to  I 
poetry. 

Friday,  my  L.  D.  of  B.  told  me  of  the  recon-i 
ciliation  the  day  before  made  with  the  Lord  Keeper,  jl 
Shrove  Tuesday,  at  the  Commons,  sentence  in1 
my  L.  of  Durham's  case*. 

Thursday,  the  Parliament  was  to  begin;  but  wasj 
put  off  to  Monday  the  16  of  February. 

Sunday,  at  the  Consecration  of  Dr.  Harmeru,| 
Bishop  of  St.  Asaph. 

16.  Dies  Luna3  erat.  Dux  Monday.  The  Duke  ofy 
Richmondias  x  subita  pa-  Richmond,  being  seized!] 
ralysi  correptus,  mortuus  suddenly  with  the  palsyj 
est.  Hoc  fatum  rejecit  died.  This  accident  putjl 
Paiiiamentum  in  19  off  the  Parliament  to  thej 
Februarii.  19  of  February. 

Wednesday,  my  L.  D.  of  B.  told  me  of  thej 
reconciliation  and  submission  of  my  L.  K. ;  and 
that  it  was  confessed  unto  him,  that  his  favour  to! 
me  was  a  chief  cause.  Invidia  quo  tendis  ?  &c.  At\ 
ille  de  novo  fcedus  pepigit. 


*  [See  above,  at  Jan.  31.] 

u  [John  Hanmer,Prebendary  of  Wor 
cester,  elected  Bishop,  Jan.  20.  The 
name  is  written  '  Banner'  in  the  MS.] 

x  [Esme   Stuart,    second    Duke   of 


Richmond,  and  Lord  Steward.  Seel 
Bp.  Williams'  letter,  suggesting  to 
Buckingham  that  he  should  take  the 
vacant  office.  — Ellis's  Orig.  Letters,! 
3d  Series,  Letter  464,  vol.  iv.  p.  191.JJ 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  149 

''eh.  19.       Thursday,  The  Parliament  began.  A.D.  1623. 

"eb.  20.       Friday,  The  Convocation  began. 

"eb.  22.  Will.  Fulwell  made  Deacon,  Mr.  of  Arts,  of 
Q.  Coll.  in  Cambridge  \ 

'"eb.  24.  Tuesday,  The  Duke  of  Buckingham's  relation  of 
the  negotiation  with  Spain  about  the  Prince's  mar 
riage,  to  both  Houses  of  Parliament  y. 

(1eb.  29.  Sunday,  in  the  evening  the  D.  Buc.  coach  over 
thrown  between  Exeter  House  and  the  Savoy.  -The 
Spanish  ambassador  lay  there.  No  omen,  I  hope, 
more  than  that  they  thought  to  soil  him.  Secretary 
Conway2  was  in  the  coach  with  him.  Mr.  Bond 
came  into  the  help,  and  told  it  me. 

|rlar.   7.       Mid-Lent  Sunday,  I  preached  at  Whitehall. 

*!ar.  14.       Passion  Sunday,  I  preached  at  Westminster. 

viar.  17.      Lord  Keeper  his  complimenting  with  me.     Will. 

Fulwell,  Priest 2. 

r.  22.  Monday,  dismal  day.  The  accident  of  my  Lord 
of  Rutland a  giving  Not  content  to  the  form  consented 
to  in  the  Parliament  House,  being  the  only  voice 
dissenting. 

VTar.  23.  Tuesday,  The  censure  of  Morleyb,  Waterhouse, 
and  the  printer,  about  the  petition  against  my 
Lord  Keep. 

That  afternoon  the  K.  declared  to  the  committee, 
that  he  would  send  a  messenger  presently  into 
Spain,  to  signify  to  that  king  that  his  Parliament 
advised  him  to  break  off  the  treaties  of  the  match 
and  the  Palatinate,  and  to  give  his  reasons  of 
it ;  and  so  proceed  to  recover  the  Palatinate  as  he 
might c. 

Bonfires  made  in  the  city  by  the  forwardness  of 

1  ['  Will.  Fulwell  .  .  .  Cambridge.'  in  marg.] 

2  ['  Will.  Fulwell  .  .  .  Priest.'  in  marg.] 


y  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  justification  of  the  Duke  of  Bucking- 

i.  pp.  119-125.]  ham's  relation.] 

'•  [Edward  Conway,  created  March  b  [See  Racket's  Life  of  Williams, 

22,  1624,  Baron  Conway,   and  after-  par.  i.  p.  191.] 

wards  Viscount  Killulta,  and  Conway.]  c  [The  King's  speech  is  given  in 

1  [George  Manners,  7th  Earl  of  Rut-  Rush  worth,  vol.  i.  pp.  129—131.] 
land.     The  vote  of  the  House  was  in 


150  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1623.  the  people,  for  joy  that  we  should  break  with  SpairJ 

0  quoties  tenuit  me  illud,    Psal.  Ixvii.  31.     Dissipl 
gentes,  qua  bella  volunt :  sed  spero,  quia  coacti  \ 

Mar.  24.  Wednesday,  Initium  Regis  Jacobi.  The  Earl  oj 
Oxford  d,  practising  a  tilt,  fell  and  brake  his  arm. 

That  night,  inter  horas  6  et  7,  a  great  eclipse  ol 
the  moon, 

Mar.  25.      Thursday,  The  recess  of  the  Parliament  for  a  weeld 

An.  1624. 

Mar.  26.  Good  Friday,  Viscount  Mansfield6,  running  at  till 
to  practise,  with  the  shock  of  the  meeting,  hij 
horse,  weaker  or  resty,  tumbled  over  and  over,  and 
brake  his  own  neck  in  the  place ;  the  lord  had  na 
great  harm.  Should  not  this  day  have  othej 
employment  ? 

Mar.  27.  Saturday,  Easter-even,  my  speech  with  my  L[ 
Duke  of  B.  about  a  course  to  ease  the  Church  iij 
times  of  payment  of  the  subsidy  now  to  be  given f 
His  promise  to  prepare  both  the  King  and  th( 
Prince  2. 

Mar.  28.  Easter-day,  Eichard  Earl  of  Dorset  died*,  being 
well  and  merry  in  the  Parliament  House  on  Wed 
nesday  the  24th. 

Quam  nihil  est  vita  hominis  ?     Miserere  nostri. 
His  grandfather,  Thomas   Earl  of  Dorset,  diec 
suddenly  at  the  council-table  h.      His  grandmothei 
rose  well1,  and  was  dead  before  dinner.     His  fathei 

1  ['  0  quoties  .  .  .  coacti.'  in  marg.] 

2  [This  eutry  inserted  in  a  lower  part  of  the  page.] 


d  [Robert  de  Vere,  19th  Earl  of  Ox-  lings  in  the  pound.     Laud  wished,  for! 

ford.     He  had  been  recently  released  the  sake  of  the  poorer  clergy,  that  the! 

from    an    imprisonment    of     twenty  money  should  be  paid  by  instalments.]! 

months.  (Birch's  Court   of  James  I.,  «  [Third  Earl  of  Dorset.] 

vol.  ii.  p.  445.)]  »'  [Thomas  Sackville,  Lord    Buckl 

e  [William  Cavendish,  created  Vise,  hurst,  and  first  Earl  of  Dorset  of  the 

Mansfield,  Nov.  3, 1620  ;  Earl  of  New-  Sackville   family,  Chancellor  of  thef 

castle,   March  7,   1628;    Marquess  of  Univ.of  Oxford^Lord  High  Treasurer  J 

Newcastle,  Oct.  27, 1643,  and  Duke  of  He  died  April  19,  1608.     His  funeral  j 

Newcastle,  March  1,  1664.     He  died  sermon  was  preached  by  Archbishop! 

1676.     He  was  actively  employed  on  Abbot,   then    Dean    of    Winchester.! 

the  King's  side  during  the  Great  Re-  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  ii.  p.  33.)] 

bellion.]  !    [Cicely,   daughter  of    Sir    Johnl 

f  [The  Clergy  in  Convocation  had  Baker,  of  Sisinghurst,  Kent.  She  died'! 

voted  four  subsidiesjfcbeing  four  f-hil-  Oct.  1    1615.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  151 

Robert  lay  not  above  two   days k.     And  now  this  A.D.  1624. 

man.     Sir  Ed.  Sack l 

Mar.  29.  Easter  Monday,  I  went  and  acquainted  my  L. 
Keep,  with  what  I  had  said  to  my  L.  Duke.  He 
approved  it,  and  said  it  was  the  best  office  that  was 
done  for  the  Church  this  seven  years.  And  so  said 
my  L.  of  Durham.  They  persuaded  me  to  go  and 
acquaint  my  Lord's  Grace  with  what  I  had  done. 
I  went.  His  G.  was  very  angry.  Asked,  what  I  had 
to  do  to  make  any  suit  for  the  Church.  Told  me, 
never  any  Bp.  attempted  the  like  at  any  time,  nor 
would  any  but  myself  have  done  it.  That  I  had 
given  the  Church  such  a  wrouiid,  in  speaking  to  any 
L.  of  the  laity  about  it,  as  I  could  never  make 
whole  again.  That  if  my  L.  Duke  did  fully  under 
stand  what  I  had  done,  he  would  never  endure  me 
to  come  near  him  again.  I  answered  :  I  thought 
I  had  done  a  very  good  office  for  the  Church ;  and 
so  did  my  betters  think.  If  his  G.  thought  other 
wise,  I  was  sorry  I  had  offended  him.  And  I  hoped, 
being  clone  out  of  a  good  mind,  for  the  support  of 
many  poor  vicars  abroad  in  the  country,  who  must 
needs  sink  under  three  subsidies  in  a  year,  my  error 
(if  it  were  one)  was  pardonable.  So  we  parted. 

I  went  to  my  L.  Duke,  and  acquainted  him  with 
it ;  lest  I  might  have  ill  offices  done  me  for  it  to 
the  King  and  the  Prince. 

Sic  Deus  beet  me  ser-          So  may  God  bless  me 

vum   suum,    laborantem  his     servant,     labouring 

sub  pressura  eorum,  qui  under    the    pressure   of 

semper   volueruiit    mala  them,  who  alway  wished 

mihi.  ill  to  me. 

April  16.      Eriday,  My  Conference  with   Fisher  the  Jesuit 

printed,  came  forth. 
April  18.       Sunday,  I  preached  at  Paul's  Cross1. 

1  [This  entry  first  made  before  April  16,  and  then  erased,  and  inserted  here.] 


k  [He  died  Feb.  25,  1608-9.]  Lord  Privy  Seal,  and  President  of  the 

1  [The  brother  of  the  deceased ;  after-  Council.     See  his  character  in  Claren- 

wards  Lord  Chamberlain  to  Henrietta  don,  Hist.  Eebell.  vol.  i.  p.  104.] 

Maria,  Lord  Chamberlain  to  the  King, 


152  THE   DIARY    OE   THE    LIFE 

A.D.  1624.  April  27.  Tuesday,  My  very  good  friend  Dr.  Linsellm  cut 
for  the  stone,  circiter  horam  nonam  ante  meridiem. 
[About  nine  o' clock  in  the  forenoon.] 

May    1.       Saturday,  E.  B.  married.     The  sign  in  Pisces. 

May  5.  Wednesday,  Ascension-eve,  the  King's  speech  in 
the  B.  house  at  Whitehall,  to  the  Upper  House  of 
Parliament,  concerning  the  hearing  of  the  Lord 
Treasurer's  cause,  which  was  to  begin  the  Friday 
following  n.  This  day  ray  L.  D.  of  Buc.  came  to 
town  with  his  Majesty,  sick.  And  continued  ill  till 
Saturday,  May  22 '. 

Maii  13.  Thursday,  Lionel  Earl  of  Middlesex,  L.  Treas.  of 
England,  and  Master  of  the  Wards,  censured  in 
Parliament  for  bribery  and  extortion,  and  deceiving 
the  King,  &c.  To  lose  his  offices.  To  be  ever 
disenabled  to  bear  any.  Eined  to  the  King  in 
50,000/.  Imprisoned  in  the  Tower  during  the  K/s 
pleasure.  Never  to  sit  again  as  a  peer  in  Parlia 
ment.  Not  to  come  within  the  verge  of  the  Court. 

Maii  15.  Saturday,  Whitsun-eve,  The  Bill  passed  in  Parlia 
ment  for  the  King  to  have  York  House  in  exchange 
for  other  lands0.  This  was  for  the  L.  D.  of  Buc. 

Maii  16.  Whitsunday  night,  I  watched  with  my  L.  D.  of 
Buck.  This  was  the  first  fit  that  he  could  be  per 
suaded  to  take  orderly. 

May  18.  Tuesday  night,  I  watched  with  my  L.  D.  of  Buck. : 
he  took  this  fit  very  Drderly. 

May  19.       Wednesday,  The  B.  of  Norwich,  Sam.  Harsneti', 
was  presented  by  the   House  of  Commons  to  the 
1  ['May  1  ...  May  22.'  iu  marg.] 


m  [Dr.  Augustin  Lindsell,  Preb.  of  n  [See  an  account  of  the  speech  in  a 

Durham,  afterwards  successively  Dean  letter  by  John   Chamberlain  to  Sir 

of  Lichfield,  Bishop  of  Peterborough,  Dudley   Carleton   (Birch's  James  I., 

and  Hereford.  He  died  1634.    He  was  vol.  ii.  p.  455.)] 

well  read  in  the  Fathers,  and  prepared  °  [21  Jac.  I.  cap.  30,  An  Act  to  as- 
for  the  press  Theophylact  on  St.  Paul's  sure  York  House  and  other  lands  to 
Epistles,  published  in  1636  by  his  the  King,  and  to  assure  the  Manors 
Chaplain,  Thomas  Baily,  afterwards  of  Brighton,  Santon,  and  other  lands 
Bishop  of  Killala.  (Wood,  F.  0.  vol.  i.  to  the  Archbishop  of  York.  See  an 
p.  360;  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  iv.  p.  844.)  account  of  York  House  in  Cunning- 
Lindsell  is  expressly  mentioned  in  the  ham's  Hand-Book  of  London.] 
letter  addressed  by  Laud  to  the  King's  P  [Bishop  of  Chichester  on  the  pro- 
printers,  requiring  them  to  establish  motion  of  Bishop  Andrewes,  elected 
a  Greek  press.]  Bishop  of  Norwich,  June  16,  1619,  and 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  153 

Lords  *.     His  cause  was  referred  by  the  House  to  A.D.  1624. 
my  Lord's  G.  of  Cant,  and  the  High  Commission1. 

Maii  22.       Saturday,  He  missed  his  fit. 

Maii  26.  Wednesday,  He  went  with  his  Majesty  to  Green 
wich. 

Maii  28.  Friday,  E.  B.  came  to  London.  He  had  not 
leisure  to  speak  with  me  (though  I  sent  and  offered 
to  wait  all  opportunities)  till  June  16,  being  Wed 
nesday2. 

Maii  29.  Saturday,  The  first  session  of  Parliament  ended. 
And  the  prorogation  was  to  the  second  of  November. 

Jun.  6.  Second  Sunday  after  Trinity,  I  preached  at  West 
minster. 

Jim.  8.  Tuesday,  I  went  to  New-Hall r  to  my  L.  Duke  of 
Buckingham,  and  came  back  to  London  on  Friday, 
June  11. 

Jun.  16.       Wednesday,  I  took  my  lasting  leave  of  E.  B. 
The  great  dry  summer3. 

My  dream  Jun.  4,  Wednesday  night,  1623.  In 
this  dream  was  all  contained,  that  followed  in  the 
carriage  of  E.  B.  towards  me ;  and  that  night  R.  B. 
sickened  to  the  death. 

Maii  29.  Saturday  night,  1624.  I  was  marvellously 
troubled  with  E.  B.  before  they  came  to  London. 
That  there  was  much  declining  to  speak  with  me ; 
but  yet  at  last  I  had  conference,  and  took  my  last 
ing  leave.  And  this  so  fell  out,  respice  ad  Maii  28. 
[see  May  28.]  This  day  the  rain  began  after  the 
greatest  droAvth  that  ever  I  knew  in  these  parts ; 
but  it  continued  little4. 

Julii  7.  Wednesday  night,  My  L.  of  Durham's  quarrel 
about  the  trifling  business  of  Fr.  N. 

'  Wednesday  .  .  .  High  Commission.'  in  marg.] 

(  Friday  .  .  .  \Vednesday.'  in  marg.] 

'  The  .  .  .  summer.'  in  marg.] 

'  This  day  .  .  .  little.'  inserted,  but  afterwards  erased.] 


Archbishop  of  York,  Nov.  26,  1628.  to  the  east,  etc.  The  charges  are  given 

Ob. May  25,  1631.]  in  full,  and  the   Bishop's  reply,  in 

i  [  See  Commons'  Journals.    He  was  the  Parliamentary  History.] 

charged,  1,  with  putting  down  preach-  r  [The  Duke's  seat,  near   Chelms- 

ing;  2,  setting  up  images  ;  3,  praying  ford.] 


154  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

,D.  1624.  Julii  23.  Friday,  I  went  to  lie  and  keep  house,  and  preach 
at  my  livings,  held  in  commendam,  Creek  and  Ib- 
stock.  That  Friday  night,  at  St.  Albans,  I  gave 
R.  R.s,  my  servant,  his  first  interest  in  my  busi 
nesses  of  moment. 

July  27.  This  I  confirmed  unto  him,  the  Wednesday 
morning  following,  at  Stanford. 

Aug.  7.  Saturday,  while  I  was  at  Long  Whatton  with  my 
brother  *,  my  passion  by  blood,  and  my  fear  of  a 
stone  in  my  bladder. 

Aug.  8.  Sunday,  I  went  and  preached  at  my  parsonage  at 
Ibstock,  and  set  things  in  order  there. 

Aug.  26.  Thursday,  My  horse  trod  on  my  foot,  and  lamed 
me  :  which  stayed  me  in  the  country  a  week  longer 
than  I  intended. 

Sept.   7.       Tuesday,  I  came  to  London. 

Sept.  9.  Thursday,  my  L.  of  Buckingham  consulted  with 
me  about  a  man  that  offered  him  a  strange  way  of 
cure  for  himself  and  his  brother.  At  that  time 
T  delivered  his  Grace  the  copies  of  the  two  little 
books  which  he  desired  me  to  write  out. 

Sept.  16.  Thursday,  Prince  Charles  his  grievous  fall,  which 
he  had  in  hunting. 

Sept.  25.  Saturday,  My  L.  D's  proposal  about  an  army,  and 
the  means,  and  whether  Sutton's  Hospital  might 
not,  &c. 

Oct.  2.  Saturday,  in  the  evening,  at  Mr.  WindebankV1, 
my  ancient  servant,  Adam  Torlessv,  fell  into  a 
swoon ;  and  we  had  much  ado  to  recover  him ;  but 
I  thank  God,  we  did. 

s  [Richard  Eobinson.      See   Diary,  knighted.     The  favour  shown  by  him 

Feb.  14,  1635.]  to  priests  and  other  members  of  the 

1  [Dr.  William  Robinson,  afterwards  Church  of  Rome   is   strongly  urged 

Archdeacon  of  Nottingham.      There  against    him    by    Prynne,    (Hidden 

are  several  entries  in  the  register  of  Works,  pp.  122,  seq.,)  who  makes  use 

this  parish  relating  to  the  Robinsons.]  of  this  circumstance  to  swell  the  cry 

u  [Francis  Windebank,   the  eldest  against  the  Archbishop.  Articles  were 

son   of  Sir   Thomas    Windebank,   of  presented  to  Parliament  against  Win- 

Haines  Hill,  in  the  parish  of  Hurst,  debank,  Nov.  3, 1640,  who  managed  to 

Berks  (see  below).     He  was  a  college  escape  to  France,  where  he  died,  Sept. 

contemporary  of  the  Archbishop,  and  1,  1646.     See  an  interesting  note  on 

promoted  afterwards  by  his  means  to  the  circumstances   of  his  escape,   in 

be  Secretary  of  State,  (sec  below,  June  Wood,  F.  0.  vol.  i.  pp.  290,  291.] 
15,1632,)  about  which  time  he  was          v  [See  Diary,  Sept.  23,  1641.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  155 

Oct.   10.       Sunday,  I  fell  at   night   in  passionem  iliacam ;  A.D.  1624. 
which  had  almost  put  me  into  a  fever.    I  continued 
ill  fourteen  days1. 

Oct.  13.  Wednesday,  I  delivered  up  my  answer  about 
Sutton's  Hospital w. 

Nov.  21.       Sunday.  I  preached  at  Westminster. 

Dec.  6.  Monday,  There  was  a  referment  made  from  his 
Majesty  to  my  Lord's  G.  of  Cant.x,  my  Lords  of 
Durham  y  and  Rochester2,  and  myself,  to  hear  and 
order  a  matter  of  difference  in  the  church  of  Here 
ford,  concerning  a  Residentiaryship,  and  the  Lec 
turer's  place ;  which  we  that  day  ordered. 

Dec.  13.  Monday,  I  received  letters  from  Brecknock  :  that 
the  saltpetre  man  was  dead  and  buried  the  Sunday 
before  the  messenger  came.  This  saltpetre  man 
had  digged  in  the  college  church  for  his  work, 
bearing  too  bold  upon  his  commission.  The  news 
of  it  came  to  me  to  London,  about  Novemb.  26. 
14  I  went  to  my  L.  Keep,  and  had  a  messenger  sent 

to  bring  him  up,  to  answer  that  sacrilegious  abuse. 
He  prevented  his  punishment  by  death. 

Dec.  21.  Tuesday,  Fest.  S.  Thoma,  Mr.  Crumpton  had  set 
out  a  book,  called  St.  Aug.  Summea.  His  Majesty 
found  fault  with  divers  passages  in  it.  He  was  put 
to  recall  some  things  in  writing.  He  had  dedicated 
this  book  to  my  L.  Duke  of  Buckingham.  My  L. 
sent  him  to  me  to  overlook  the  articles,  in  which  he 
had  recalled  and  explained  himself,  that  I  might  sec 
whether  it  were  well  done,  and  fit  to  show  the  King. 
This  day  Mr.  Crumpton  brought  his  papers  to  me. 

Dec.  23.  Thursday,  I  delivered  these  papers  back  to  Mr. 
Crumpton.  The  same  day  at  York  House,  I  gave 
my  L.  Duke  of  Buckingham  my  answer,  what 
I  thought  of  these  papers.  The  same  day  I  de- 

1  ['I  ...  days.'  in  marg.] 


w  [This  is  printed  in  vol.  vi.  from  a  R  [S.  Austin's  Sums ;  or,  the  Sum  of 

copy  in  the  Lamb.  MSS.  in  the  Arch-  S.  Austin's  Keligion,  &c.  Lond.  1625. 

bishop's  own  hand  ]  The  author,  William  Crumpton,  Avas 

x  [Abbot.]  at  this  time  living  at  Little  Kynbell, 

>'  [Neilc.]  in  Bucks.     (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  iii. 

7  [Buckeridgc.]  p.  23.)] 


156  TflE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1624.  livered  my  L.  a  little  tract  about  Doctrinal  Puri 

tanism,  in  some  ten  heads,  which  his  Grace  had 
spoken  to  me  that  I  would  draw  for  him,  that  he 
might  be  acquainted  with  them. 

Dec.  31.      Friday,  His  Majesty  sent  for  me,  and  delivered- 
unto  me  Mr.  Crumpton's  papers,  the  second  time, 
(after  I  had  read  them  over  to  himself,)  and  com 
manded  me  to  correct  them,  as  they  might  pass  in 
the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England. 

Jan.  3.  Monday,  I  had  made  ready  these  papers.,  and 
waited  upon  my  L.  Duke  of  Buckingham  with 
them ;  and  he  brought  me  to  the  King.  There 
I  was  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  reading  them, 
and  talking  about  them  with  his  Majesty  and  my 
L.  Duke.  After  this,  I  went  to  visit  my  sister,  who 
lay  then  sick  at  London. 

Jan.  5.  Wednesday,  My  L.  Duke  of  B.  showed  me  two 
letters  of,  &c.  the  falsehood  of,  &c.  That  day,  as  I 
waited  to  speak  with  my  L.,  Secretary  Calvert  fell  in 
speech  with  me  about  some  differences  between  the 
Greek  and  the  Ro.  Ch.b  Then  also,  and  there,  a 
young  man,  that  took  on  him  to  be  a  Frenchman, 
fell  into  discourse  about  the  Church  of  England. 
He  grew  at  last  earnest  for  the  Ro.  Ch. ;  but  Tibi 
dabo  claves,  and  Pasce  oves,  was  all  he  said,  save 
that  he  would  show  this  proposition  in  S.  Aug. :  Rom. 
Ecclesia  facta  est  caput  omnium  Ecclesiarum  ab 
instante  mortis  Christi.  I  believe  he  was  a  priest ; 
but  he  wore  a  lock  down  to  his  shoulders.  I  heard 
after,  that  he  was  a  French  gentleman. 

Jan.  15.  Saturday,  The  speech  which  I  had  with  my  L.  D. 
at  Wallingford  House. c 

Jan.  21.  Friday,  The  business  of  my  L.  Purbeckd,  made 
known  unto  me  by  my  L.  D. 

b  [George  Calvert,  then  Secretary  of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  created 

State,  created  the  following  February  Viscount  Purbeck,  June  ID,  1619.  He 

Baron  Baltimore,  in  Ireland,  About  married  Frances,  the  youngest  daugh- 

this  time  he  became  Romanist.  His  ter  of  Sir  Edw.  Coke  and  Lady  Hatton. 

son,  Cecil  Calvert,  was  the  founder  of  The  '  business '  was  her  adultery  with 

the  colony  of  Maryland.]  Sir  Eobert  Howard,  which  had  just 

c  [On  the  site  of  the  present  Admi-  corne  to  light,  in  consequence  of  the 

ralty.]  birth  of  a  son.] 

d  [John  Villiers,  eldest  brother  of 


OF   AllCHBISIIOP   LAUD.  157 

Jan.   23.       Sunday  night l,  the  discourse  which  L.  D.  had  A.D.  1624. 

with  me  about  witches  and  astrologers. 
Jan.   25.      Tuesday  night,,  I  acquainted  my  L.  D.  with  my 

hard  hap  in  my  business  with  L.  C.  D.e ;  for  which 

I  had  been  so  often  blamed. 
Jan.   28.      Friday,,  I  took  my  leave  of  my  L.  D.     His  wish 

that  he  had  known  K.  L.  sooner,  but,  &c. 
Jan.   30.       Sunday  night,  my  dream  of  my  Bl.  Lord  and 

Saviour  Jesus  Christ.     One  of  the  most  comfortable 

passages  that  ever  I  had  in  my  life. 

Feb.   12.       Saturday,  Mr.  Thomas  Atkinson f,  S.Jo.,  Deacon2. 
Feb.  13.       Sunday,  I  preached  at  Westminster. 
Mar.    5.        Saturday,  the  High  Commission  sat  first  about 

Sir  R.  H.  &c.s 
Mar.    6.        Sunday,   the   first   in   Lent,  I  preached   at  the 

Temple,  at  the  reader's  solemnity.     The  Duke  of 

Buckingham  and  divers  other  lords  there. 
Mar.  13.       Sunday,    second    in    Lent,    I    ordained    Robert 

Rockell    Priest,    Eleazar    Duiikon  h   and   Edward 

Quaiies  i  Deacons.     They  were  Masters  of  Arts  of 

Pembroke  Hall  in  Cambridge. 

An.  1625.  An.  1625. 

Mar.  27.      Midlent  Sunday,  con-         Midlent     Sunday,     I 
cionem    habui    in    aula     preached  at  White-Hall, 
regia  vulgo  dicta  Whit- 
Hall. 

1  ['  Sunday  night.'  in  marg.]          2  ['  Feb.  12  ...  Deacon.'  in  marg.] 


€  [Lord  Charles  Devon.]  par.  ii.  p.  20.)     During  this  time  he 

f  [Proctor  of  the  University,  1629.  resided  partly  at  Sau'mur,  and  partly 

(Wood,  F.  0.  vol.  i.  p.  450.)     See  fur-  at  Paris,  and  was  one  of  the  persons 

ther  mention  of  him  in  the  account  of  who  was  selected  in  1655  for  conse- 

King  Charles's  visit    to    Oxford    in  cration  to  the  Episcopate.     See  Cla- 

Laud's  Chancellorship,  p.  140.]  rendon'sState  Papers,  vol.iii.  Append. 

s  [See  a  Letter  from  Sir  T.  Coven-  p.  ci.  Oxford,  1786,  and  Evelyn's  Diary, 

try  and  Sir  Eobert  Heath  to  the  Duke  vol.  i.  p.  249.   Lond.  1816.      He  was 

of  Buckingham,  concerning  the  pro-  brother  to  Edmund  Duncon,  who  was 

ceedings  against  Sir  Robert  Howard  with  George  Herbert  on  his  death-bed, 

and  Lady  Purbeck  for  adultery  and  and  to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  the 

sorcery,  24th  February,  1624.     Good-  publication  of  the  "  Country  Pastor." 

man's  Court  of  King  James,  vol.  ii.  (See  Barnabas  Oley's  Preface.)] 
pp.  376—378.]  l  [Scholar  on  Dr.  Watts's  Founda- 

h  [Chaplain  to  Bp.  Neile,  and  Pre-  tion.     (Wilson's     Merchant     Tailors' 

bendary  of  Durham,   ejected    in  the  School,  p.  558.)] 
Great  Rebellion.  (Walker's  Sufferings, 


158 


THE  DIARY  OF   THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1625.  Mar.  27.  Turbatus  et  tristissi- 
mis  temporibus  ascendi 
suggestum,  rumoribus 
turn  prsevalentibus  Re- 
gem  serenissimum  Jaco- 
bum,  et  sacratissimse 
mihi  memorise,  mortuum 
esse.  Avocatus  doloribus 
Duels  Buckinghamise, 
sermonem  abrupi  medio. 


Mortuus  est  RexTheo- 
baldi,  quum  tempus  nu- 
merasset  tres  quartas 
ultra  boram  uudecimam 
antemeridianam,  religio- 
sissime  et  constantissima 
fide  intrepidus  emisit 
animam  beatamj. 

Eo  die  horam  circiter 
quintain,  proclamatione 
Carolus  Princeps,  quod 
faustum  foelixque  sit,  Rex 
promulgatur. 

JEgrotare  incoepit  Rex, 
Mar.  4,  dieVeneris.  Mor- 
bus,  qui  apparuit  tertiana 
febris,  Sed  vereor  reper- 
cussam  medicinis  a  pedi- 


I  ascended  tbe  pulpit, 
mucb  troubled,  and  in 
a  very  melancholy  mo 
ment,  the  report  then 
spreading  that  his  Ma 
jesty  King  James,  of 
most  sacred  memory  to 
me,  was  dead.  Being 
interrupted  with  the 
dolours  of  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  I  broke 
off  my  sermon  in  the 
middle. 

The  King  died  at 
Theobald's,  about  three 
quarters  of  an  hour  past 
eleven  in  the  forenoon. 
He  breathed  forth  his 
blessed  soul  most  reli 
giously,  and  with  great 
constancy  of  faith  and 
courage. 

That  day,  about  five 
o'clock,  Prince  Charles 
was  solemnly  proclaimed 
King.  God  grant  to  him 
a  prosperous  and  happy 
reign. 

The  King  fell  sick, 
March  4,  on  Friday.  The 
disease  appeared  to  be  a 
tertian  ague.  But  I  fear 
it  was  the  gout,  which 


J  [See  Bp.  Williams's  account  of  the 
King's  last  sickness  and  death,  in  the 
Sermon  preached  at  his  Funeral.  He 
specifies  particularly  the  King's  earnest 
desire  to  receive  absolution,  and  his 
belief  in  the  power  of  the  Clergy  of  the 
English  Church  to  confer  it.  Sir  Wil 
liam  Paddy,  his  Majesty's  physician, 
has  recorded  a  memorandum  of  his  last 


visit  to  the  King,  and  of  the  prayers 
used  by  the  Bishop  in  a  folio  Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  bequeathed  by  him 
to  St.  John's  College,  Oxford.  Bishop 
Andrewes,  whose  attendance  the  King 
earnestly  called  for,  was  unable  to  be 
present,  by  reason  of  his  own  illness. 
See  Nichols's  Progresses,  vol.  iii.  pp. 
1029—1032.] 


OF   AIICHBISHOP  LAUD. 


159 


bus    ad   interiora  poda- 
gram. 


Apr.  1.  Die  Veneris,  accepi 
literas  a  Comite  Pem- 
brochise,  Camerario  Re- 
gio,  in  iis  mandatum 
sereniss.  Re.  Caroli  de 
concione  per  me  habenda 
in  Comitiis  Parlamenta- 
riis  coram  ipso  et  pro- 
ceribus  regni,  Maii  17, 
proxime  futuro  k. 


Apr.  3.  Die  Solis,  dedi  in  ma- 
nus  Ducis  Bucking- 
hamise,  Annotationes 
breves  in  Vitam  et  Mor 
tem  augustissimi  Regis 
Jacobi ;  quas  jussit  ut 
describerem  l. 


Apr.  5.  Die  Martis,  schedu- 
lam  exhibui,  in  qua  110- 
mina  erant  virorum  Ec- 
clesiasticorum  sub  literis 
O.  et  P.  Nomina  ut  sic 
digererem  jussit  ipse  Dux 
Buckinghamise,  traditu- 
rus  ea  (ut  dixit)  Regi 
Carolo. 


Apr.  9.  Die  Sabbati,  mihi  om 
nibus  nominibus  colen- 
dissimus  Dux  Bucking  - 

k  [See  below,  June  19.] 


by  the  wrong  application  A.D.  1625. 
of  medicines  was  driven 
from  his  feet  to  his  in 
ward  vital  parts. 

Friday,  I  received  let 
ters  from  the  Earl  of 
Pembroke,  Lord  Cham 
berlain  to  the  King,  and 
therein  a  command  from 
his  Maj  esty  King  Charles, 
to  preach  a  sermon  be 
fore  himself  and  the 
House  of  Peers  in  the 
session  of  Parliament  to 
be  held  on  the  17  day  of 
May  next  following. 

Sunday.  I  delivered 
into  the  Duke  of  Buck 
ingham's  hands  my  short 
Annotations  upon  the 
Life  and  Death  of  the 
most  august  King  James, 
which  he  had  com 
manded  me  to  put  in 
writing. 

Tuesday,  I  exhibited  a 
schedule,  in  which  were 
wrote  the  names  of  many 
Churchmen,  marked  with 
the  letters  O.  and  P.  The 
Duke  of  Buckingham 
had  commanded  to  di 
gest  their  names  in  that 
method ;  that  (as  himself 
said)  he  might  deliver 
them  to  King  Charles. 

Saturday,  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham,  whom  upon 
all  accounts  I  am  bound 
1  [Published  in  vol.  vi.] 


160 


THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIEE 


.  1625.  April  9.  hamise  certiorera  me 
fecit :  aliquem  ex  nescio 
qua  invidia  nomen  meum 
denigrasse  apud  serenis- 
simam  Majestatem  Ca- 
roli.  Causa  arrepta  ex 
errore,  in  quern  nescio 
quo  fato  olim  in  causa 
Caroli  Comitis  Devonise, 
Decemb.  26,  1605,  in- 
cidi1. 


Eodem  die  in  mandatis 
accepi,  ut  Reverendurn 
EpiscopumWintou.m  adi- 
rem,  et  quid  velit  in  causa 
Ecclesise  sciscitarer;  re- 
sponsumque  referrem, 
prsecipue  in  Quinque 
Articulis,  &c. 


Apr.  10.  Die  Solis  post  concio- 
nem  finitam  adii  Episco- 
pum,  qui  tum  in  camera 
sua  in  aula  regia  eratn. 
Protuli  quse  accepi  in 
mandatis.  Responsum 
dedit.  Simul  inde  in- 
visi  °,  ut  preces  in  Domo 
Somersetensi  audituri. 
Audimus.  Postea  ibi  in- 


for  ever  to  honour,  sig 
nified  to  me  that  a  certain 
person,  moved  through 
I  know  not  what  envy, 
had  blackened  my  name 
with  his  Majesty  King 
Charles,  laying  hold  for 
that  purpose  of  the  error 
into  which,  by  I  know 
not  what  fate,  I  had 
formerly  fallen  in  the 
business  of  Charles  Earl 
of  Devonshire,  1605,  De 
cemb.  26. 

The  same  day  I  re 
ceived  in  command  to  go 
to  the  Eight  Reverend 
the  Bishop  of  Winches 
ter,  and  learn  from  him 
what  he  would  have 
done  in  the  cause  of  the 
Church,  and  bring  back 
his  answer,  especially  in 
the  matter  of  the  Five 
Articles,  &c. 

Sunday,  after  sermon 
was  done,  I  went  to  the 
Bishop,  who  was  then  in 
his  chamber  at  court. 
I  acquainted  him  with 
what  I  had  received  in 
command.  He  gave  to 
me  his  answer.  From 
thence  we  went  together 
to  hear  prayers  in  Somer- 


1  [The  passage  was  originally  written  thus,  but  afterward?  erased : — '  Non 
tarn  lapsus,  quam  nescio  quo  fato  ductus  sum,  suasus  impulsu  Comitis  Devoniee, 
Decemb.  26,  1605,  sacramentum  honoris  sui  non  satis  fideliter  persecutus, 
nescio  quo  fato.'] 

m  [Andrewes.]  °  L.  'ivimus.'    H.  W. 

n  [As  Dean  of  the  Chapel  Royal.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


161 


visimus  corpus  nupemmi 
Regis  Jacobi,  quod  ibi 
expectabat  adhuc  diem 
funeris. 


April  13.  Die  Mercurii,  retuli 
ad  Ducem  Buck,  quid 
respondent  Episcopus 
Winton. 

Eodem  tempore  cer- 
tiorem  me  fecit  de  Cle- 
rico,  qui  Regi  erat  a 
Conclavi,  Venerando  Ep. 
D.P  quid  statuerat  Re.,  et 
de  successore. 


April  1 7.  Die  Paschatis,  segro- 
tante  Episcopo  Dun  elm. 
assignatus  fui  (sed  peti- 
tione  dicti  Episcopi)  ab 
lllustr.  Comite  Pembr. 
Domi  Camerario,  ut  iii- 
servirem  Regiae  Ma.  loco 
Clerici  a  Conclavi ;  quod 
munus  prsestiti  ad  Maii 
primum. 


April  23.      Burton  q  scriptum  tra- 
didit  Regi !. 


set  House.  Having  heard  AD.  1025. 
prayers,  we  afterwards 
saw  there  the  body  of  the 
late  King  James,  which 
rested  there  till  the  day 
of  his  funeral  rites. 

Wednesday,  I  brought 
back  to  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham  the  answer 
of  the  Bishop  of  Win 
chester. 

At  the  same  time  the 
Duke  made  known  to  me 
what  the  King  had  de 
termined  concerning  his 
Clerk  of  the  Closet, 
the  Right  Reverend  the 
Bishop  of  Durham,  and 
about  his  successor  in 
that  office. 

Easter-day,  the  Bishop 
of  Durham  being  sick, 
I  was  appointed  (but  at 
the  desire  of  the  said 
Bishop)  by  the  Right 
Honourable  the  Earl  of 
Pembroke,  Lord  Cham 
berlain  of  the  Household, 
to  wait  upon  his  Majesty 
in  the  quality  of  Clerk 
of  the  Closet;  which 
place  I  executed  till  the 
first  of  May. 

Burton  presented  his 
paper  to  the  King. 


[Inserted  afterwards.] 


P  [Rich.  Neile.] 

i  [Henry  Burton  had  been  Clerk  of 
the  Closet  to  Prince  Henry  and  to 
Prince  Charles.  He  expected  to  have 
been  continued  in  office  on  the  ac 


cession  of  the  latter  to  the  throne. 
The  paper  here  mentioned  was  a 
letter  pointing  out  to  the  King  "  how 
popishly  affected  were  Dr.  Neile  and 
Dr.  Laud,  his  continual  attendants." 


LAUD. — VOL.  in. 


162 


THE   DIAKY   OF   THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1625.  Mail  1.  Conjugium  celebratum 
Parisiis,  inter  Reg.  sere- 
niss.  Carolum,  et  in- 
signissimam  Heroinam 
Henriettam  Mariam  Gal- 
lise,  Henrici  Quart!  fi- 
liam1'. 

Mail  7.  Die  Saturni,  funus  du- 
cimus  Jacobi  Regis. 

Maii  11.  Die  Mercurii,  primo 
mane  Dux  Buck,  versus 
mare  se  transtulit ;  ob- 
viam  iturus  Reginae 
Marise  in  Galliam s. 

Dedi  ad  Ducem  eo  die 
literas,  sed  quse  prope- 
rantem  sequerentur. 


Maii  17.  Parliamentum  rejec- 
tum  est  in  Maii  ult.1 

Maii  18.  Iter  brevius  suscepi 
cum  fratre  meo  ad  vicum 
Hammersmith ;  visurus 
ibi  communes  amicos. 
Dies  erat  Mercurii. 

Maii  19.  Die  Jovis,  literas  se- 
cundas  misi  ad  Ducem 
Buck.,  turn  paulisper 
morantem  Parisiis. 


The  marriage  was  cele 
brated  at  Paris  between 
his  Majesty  King  Charles 
and  the  most  illustrious 
Princess  Henrietta  Maria 
of  France,  daughter  of 
Henry  IV. 

Saturday,  we  celebrat 
ed  the  funeral  of  King 
James. 

Early  in  the  morning 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham 
went  towards  the  sea 
side,  to  pass  over  into 
France  to  meet  Queen 
Mary. 

I  wrote  letters  to  the 
Duke  that  day,  which 
might  follow  after  him. 
For  he  went  in  great 
haste. 

The  Parliament  was 
put  off  till  the  last  day 
of  May. 

I  took  a  short  journey 
with  my  brother  to  Ham 
mersmith,  that  we  might 
there  see  our  common 
friends.  It  was  Wed 
nesday. 

Thursday,  I  sent  let 
ters  the  second  time  to 
the  Duke  of  Bucking 
ham,  then  staying  for  a 
while  at  Paris. 


[Inserted  afterwards.] 


(Wood,  F.  0.  i.  349.)  Burton's  subse 
quent  history  will  be  noticed  at  length 
in  vol.  vi.] 

r  [The  Duke  de  Chevereux  acted  as 
proxy  for  the  King.] 


»  [See  the  comments  of  Prynne  on 
this  and  other  passages  in  the  Diary 
relating  to  the  French  match,  Cant. 
Doom,  p.  417.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


163 


Mail  29.  Die  Soils,  literas  ter- 
tias  dedi  in  manus  Epi- 
scopi  Dunelm. :  qui  cum 
Rege  iturus,  traderet  eas 
Duci  Buck,  ad  littus  ap- 
plicanti. 


Maii  30.  Die  Lunse,  Chelsey* 
profectus  sum  ad  Ducis- 
sam  Buckinghamiae. 

Maii  31.  Die  Martis,  Parlia- 
mentum  secundo  expec- 
tat  initium  Junii  13,  die 
Lunse. 

Carolus  Rex  versus  Do- 
roberniam  iter  suscepit, 
obviam  iturus  Reginse. 

Junii  5.  Die  Pentecostes,  mane 
instanter  iturus  ad  sacra, 
literse  e  Gallia  a  Duce 
clariss.  Buckinghamise, 
in  manus  meas  se  dedere. 

Junii  6.  Responsum  dedi  au 
rora  proxima.  Post  da 
tum  responsum,  Episco- 
pus  venerabilis  L.  Will- 
ton.,  et  ego  simul  profi- 
ciscimur  ad  sedes  Tuscu- 
lanas,quas  juxta  Bromlye 
possidet  Job.  Roffensis. 
Prandemus,  redimus  ves- 
peri. 

Junii  8.  Die  Mercurii  Chelsey 
profectus  sum ;  sed  frus- 
tratus  redii. 


4  [The  King,  in  1627,  granted  Buck 
ingham  the  old  residence  of  Sir  Th. 
More,  at  Chelsea,  afterwards  called 


Sunday,  I  gave  a  third  A.D.  1625. 
letter  into  the  hands  of 
the  Bishop  of  Durham, 
who  was  to  attend  the 
King,  that  he  might  de 
liver  them  to  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham  at  his 
first  landing. 

Monday,  I  went  to 
Chelsey,  to  wait  upon 
the  Duchess  of  Bucking 
ham. 

Tuesday,  the  Parlia 
ment  was  a  second  time 
put  off,  till  Monday  the 
13th  of  June. 

King  Charles  set  for 
ward  toward  Canterbury, 
to  meet  the  Queen. 

Whitsunday,  in  the 
morning,  just  as  I  was 
going  to  prayers,  I  receiv 
ed  letters  from  France, 
from  the  most  illustrious 
Duke  of  Buckingham. 

I  wrote  an  answer 
next  morning.  After  I  had 
finished  my  answer,  the 
Right  Reverend  Lancelot 
Lord  Bishop  of  Winches 
ter  and  I  went  together  to 
the  country  house,  which 
John  Lord  Bishop  of 
Rochester  hath  by  Brom 
ley.  We  dined  there,  and 
returned  in  the  evening. 

Wednesday,  I  went  to 
Chelsey,  but  returned 
with  my  labour  lost. 

Beaufort  House.     See  Cunningham's 
Hand-Book.J 

M   2 


164 


THE   DIARY   OP  THE   LIFE 


A.D.  1625.  Junii  12.  Die  Soils,  Sanctre  Tri- 
nitatis  dies  fuit1,  Regina 
Maria  maria  pertrans- 
iens,  ad  littus  nostrum 
appulit  circiter  horam  7. 
vespertinam.  Det  Deus, 
ut  hespera  sit  et  felix 
stella  orbi  nostro. 

Junii  13.  Die  Lunse,,  Parliamen- 
tum  iterum  expectans 
Regem,  reeedit  in  diem 
Sabbati,  Junii  .i.  18, 

Junii  16.  Die  Jovis,  Rex  et  Re- 
gina  Londinum  vene- 
runt.  Salutaveruntaulam 
ad  horam  quint  am.  Dies 
erat  tristior,  et  nubi- 
bus  operta.  Quum  jam 
ad  Turrim  Londinensem 
pervenerunt  (nam  aqua 
usi  sunt  pro  curru)  et 
eduxit  Rex  Reginam  in 
exteriora  cimbse,  ut  vide- 
ret  et  populum  et  urbem ; 
magnus  e  coslo  cecidit 
imber,  qui  utrumque 
coegit  in  interiores  re- 
cessus.  Duravit  imber, 
usque  dum  intrassent 
aulam,  finemque  accepit. 


Junii  18,  Dies  Sabbati  erat.  Ini- 
tium  dedit  primo  sub 
serenissimo  R.  Carolo 


Sunday,  it  was  Trinity 
Sunday,  Queen  Mary 
crossing  the  seas,  landed 
upon  our  shore  about 
seven  o'clock  in  the 
evening.  God  grant  that 
she  may  be  an  evening 
and  an  happy  star  to  our 
orb. 

Monday,  the  Parlia 
ment  waiting  for  the 
King's  coming,  adjourn 
ed  again  till  Saturday, 
the  18th  of  June. 

Thursday,  the  King 
and  Queen  came  to  Lon 
don.  They  arrived  at 
court  at  five  o'clock.  It 
was  ill  weather,  and  the 
day  cloudy.  When  they 
came  by  the  Tower  of 
London  (for  they  came 
by  water  instead  of 
coach)  the  King  led  out 
the  Queen  to  the  outside 
of  the  barge,  that  she 
might  see  the  people  and 
the  city.  But  at  the  same 
time,  a  violent  shower  of 
rain  falling  down,  forced 
them  both  to  return  into 
the  inward  part  of  the 
barge.  The  shower  con 
tinued  until  they  had 
entered  Whitehall,  and 
then  ceased. 

Saturday.  The  first 
Parliament  of  King 
Charles,  which  had  been 


1  ['  Sanctco  ,  .  .  fait,'  inserted  afterwards.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


165 


Jimii  18.  Parliamento,  toties  di- 
lato.  Interfuere  Dux  de 
Shiveruz11  et  alii  nobiles 
Gallic,  episcopus  etiamx, 
qui  Reginse  iriservivit. 
Metu  pestilentise,  quse 
turn  coepit  grassari,  ab- 
stinuit  Rex  a  pom  pa 
illius  diei ;  ne  populus  in 
multitudinem  conflueret . 
Et  coiiciOj  quse  mihi  im- 
posita  est  habenda  in 
Cathedrali  Westmonas- 
teriensi,  in  initiandis  illis 
comitiis,  rejecta  est  in 

Junii  19.  diem  proximum,  .i.  Do- 
minicam  primam  post 
Trinitatem,  quo  die  illam 
habui  in  sacello  Aulae 
Regise,  quse  dicitur 
Alba?. 


Junii  20.  Initium  dedit  Convo- 
cationi. 

Junii  24.  Festum  fuit  S.  Job. 
Bap.  Rexjussit  Archiep. 
Cant,  cum  sex  aliis  quos 
nominavit  episcopis  con- 
silium  inire  de  jejunio 
publico  et  precibus  pub- 
licis,  ut  Deus  misereatur 
nostri,  dum  grassari  in- 
ciperet  pestilentia,  et 
coelum  supra  modum 
nubilum  minabatur  fa- 


so  often  put  off,  now  be-  A.D.  1625. 
gan.  There  were  pre 
sent  at  the  opening  of  it, 
the  Duke  of  Shiveruz, 
with  other  French  noble 
men  ;  a  bishop  also,  who 
attended  the  Queen .  For 
fear  of  the  pestilence, 
which  then  began  to  be 
very  rife,  the  King 
omitted  the  pomp  usual 
upon  that  day,  lest  the 
great  conflux  of  people 
should  be  of  ill  conse 
quence.  And  the  ser 
mon,  which  had  been 
imposed  upon  me  to  be 
preached  in  Westminster 
Abbey  at  the  beginning 
of  this  session,  was  put 
off  to  the  next  day, 
that  is,  to  June  19,  first 
Sunday  after  Trinity,  on 
which  day  I  preached  in 
the  chapel  at  Whitehall. 

The  Convocation  be 
gan. 

Was  the  Feast  of  St. 
John  Baptist.  The  King 
commanded  the  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury, 
with  six  other  bishops, 
whom  he  then  named, 
to  advise  together  con 
cerning  a  public  fast, 
and  a  form  of  prayer,  to 
implore  the  Divine  mercy, 
now  that  the  pestilence 


11  [  Chevercux.] 

x  |Du  Plessis,    Bishop   of    Mcndc 


(Sec  note  to  Sermon  iv.)] 
y  [This  is  Sermon  iv.] 


166 


THE   DIARY   OF   THE   LIFE 


1625.  Junii  24.  mem  ;  et  simul  ut  bearet 
classem  jam  mare  peti- 
turam.  Episcopi  erant 
Londinens.zl,Dunelmen- 
sis  a,  Winton.b,  Norwicen- 
sisc,  RofFen.d,  Meneveri- 
sise.  Quod  factum  fuitf. 


"V 


Junii  25.  Die  Sabbati,  Episcopi 
simul  omnes,  qui  turn 
prsesentes  eraut,  intro- 
ducti  sunt,  ut  osculo 
officii  salutarent  manus 
Reginse  Marise.  Ilia  nos 
summa  cum  gratia  ac- 
cepit. 

Julii  2.  Die  Sabbati,  celebra- 
tum  est  Jejunium  ab 
utraque  Domo  Parlia- 
menti  in  exemplum  to- 
tius  regni 2. 

Julii  3.  Die  Solis,  in  somnis 
apparuit  mihi  sereniss. 
Rex  Jacobus.  Vidi  tan- 
turn  velociter  prsetereun- 
tem.  Hilari  vultu  fuit 
et  sereno.  In  transitu 


began  to  spread,  and  the 
extraordinary  wet  wea 
ther  threatened  a  fa 
mine;  and  also  to  beg  the 
Divine  blessing  upon  the 
fleet  now  ready  to  put  to 
sea.  The  bishops  were 
London,  Durham,  Win 
chester,  Norwich,  Ro 
chester,  St.  David's.  This 
was  done. 

Saturday,  All  the 
bishops,  who  were  then 
in  town,  were  introduced 
together,  that  they  might 
wait  upon  Queen  Mary, 
and  kiss  her  hand.  She 
received  us  very  gra 
ciously. 

Saturday,  the  Fast  was 
kept  by  both  Houses  of 
Parliament,  to  set  an 
example  therein  to  the 
whole  kingdom. 

Sunday,  in  my  sleep 
his  Majesty  King  James 
appeared  to  me.  I  saw 
him  only  passing  by 
swiftly.  He  was  of  a 
pleasant  and  serene 


1  [*  Lonclinens.'  inserted  afterwards.] 

2  ['  Die  . 


.  regni,'  inserted  on  opposite  page.] 


z  [Montaigne.]  a  [Neile.] 

b  [Andrewes.]  c  [Harsnet.] 

d  [Buckeridge.]  e  [Laud.] 
f  [The  prayers  appeared  under  the 
following  title  :  "  A  forme  of  Common 
Prayer,  together  with  an  order  of 
Fasting  for  the  auerting  of  God's 
heauy  Visitation  vpon  many  places 
of  this  Kingdome,  and  for  the  draw 
ing  downe  of  his  blessings  vpon  YS, 


and  our  Armies  by  Sea  and  Land. 
The  Prayers  are  to  be  read  euery 
Wednesday  during  this  Visitation. 
Set  foorth  by  His  Maiesties  Authority. 
H  Imprinted  at  London  by  Bonham 
Norton  and  lohn  Bill,  Printers  to 
the  Kings  most  Excellent  Maiestie. 
Anno  1625."  See  some  of  the  Prayers 
from  this  Form.,  above,  pp.  98,  99.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


167 


me  vidit,  annuit,  subrisit, 
et  subito  oculis  meis 
subductus. 


7.  Die  Jovis,  R.  Mount, 
inductus  est  in  Domum 
Parliament!  inferiorem, 
&c.s 

9.  Die  Saturni,  Placuit 
sereniss.  Regi  Carolo, 
intimare  Domui  illi,  sibi 
non  placere,  quse  deMon- 
tacutio  dicta  ibi  vel  sta- 
tuta  fuere  se  inconsulto. 


Die  Lunre,  Parlia- 
mentum  translatum  est 
Oxon.,  in  diem  primum 
Augusti h. 

Die  Mercurii,  quum 
mortui  sint  Londini 
priori  septimana  1222, 
profectus  sum  rus  in 
domum  amicissimi  Fran. 
Windebank.  Iter  mihi 
eo  facienti  obviam  casu 
factus  est  Montacutius. 
Primus  fui,  qui  eum  cer- 


countenance.  In  passing  A.D.  1625. 
he    saw    me,    beckoned 
to  me,  smiled,  and  was 
immediately    withdrawn 
from  my  sight. 

Thursday,  Richard 
Montague  was  brought 
into  the  Lower  House 
of  Parliament,  &c. 

Saturday,  it  pleased 
his  Majesty  King  Charles 
to  intimate  to  the  House 
of  Commons,  that  what 
had  been  there  said  and 
resolved, without  consult 
ing  him,  in  Montague's 
cause,  was  not  pleasing 
to  him. 

Monday,  The  Parlia 
ment  was  prorogued  to 
Oxford,  against  the  first 
day  of  August. 

Wednesday,  there  hav 
ing  died  in  the  former 
week  at  London  1222 
persons,  I  went  into  the 
country,  to  the  house  of 
my  good  friend  Francis 
Windebank.  In  going 
thither,  Richard  Mon 
tague  met  me  by  chance. 


«  [Montague  had  made  himself 
obnoxious  to  the  Puritans  by  the 
opinions  he  had  broached  in  his 
"  New  Gagg  for  an  old  Goose ;"  and 
maintained  more  strongly  in  his 
"Appello  Caesarem,"  against  his  op 
ponents  Yates  and  Ward,  two  lecturers 
of  Ipswich,  who  assailed  the  former 
volume.  For  these  opinions  he  was 
cited  before  the  House,  committed  to 
the  custody  of  the  Sergeant-at-arms, 
and  required  to  find  bail  of  2,000?. 
for  his  appearance  next  session.  He 
was  released  from  prison  on  the  royal 
interference;  but  it  appears  from  a 


letter  addressed  by  him  to  Bucking 
ham,  (MSS.  Harl.  7000.  Art.  106,) 
that  the  bond  for  his  reappearance 
was  not  cancelled.  On  the  2d  of 
August,  a  letter  was  addressed  to  the 
King  in  his  favour,  by  the  Bishops 
of  Rochester  (Buckeridge),  Oxford 
(Howson),  and  St.  David's  (Laud), 
which  is  given  in  Heylin,  Cypr.  Angl. 
pp.  131,  132.  The  proceedings  after 
wards  taken  against  him  are  noticed 
below.] 

h  [The  Proclamation  in  Kymer, 
(Feed.  VIII.  i.  p.  108,)  is  dated  July 
12.] 


168 


THE   DIARY   OF   THE   LIFE 


A.D.  16 2 5.  tiorem  feci  de  Regis  erga 

ipsum  gratia,  &c. 

Julii  15.  Die  Veneris,  Profectus 
sum  Windlesoriam  ;  ne- 
gotia  qusedam  mihi  a 
vene.  Episcopo  Dunelm. 
commissa  peregi.  Redii 
ea  nocte.  Curia  turn  ibi. 


Julii  17.  Die  solis, iterum  Win 
dlesoriam  invisi.  Regi 
inter  prandendum  asti- 
ti.  Philosophica  quse- 
dam  discussa.  Prandi- 
um  postea  in  domo  Epi- 
scopi  Glocestrensis i  eo- 
medi.  Interfuit  ibi  Baro 
Vaughank  cum  filio  natu 
maximo.  Proximo  die 
unus  e  servis  Episcopi, 
qui  mensae  astitit,  peste 
correptus  est.  Mihi  csete- 
risque  faveat  Deus.  Ea 
nocte  redii,  subito  clau- 
dus,  nescio  quo  humore 
in  crus  sinistrum  de- 
lapso.  Aut,  ut  existi- 
mavit  11.  An.,  ex  morsu 
cimicum.  Convalui  intra 
bid  num. 


'  [Godfrey  Goodman,  residing  on 
his  Canonry  of  Windsor,  which  he 
was  allowed  to  hold  in  commendam. 
He  vfiiK  afterwards  deprived  for  re 
fusing  to  sign  the  Canons  of  1640 , 
and  died  in  the  communion  of  the 
Church  of  Home.  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox. 


I  was  the  first  who  cer 
tified  him  of  the  King's 
favour  to  him. 

Friday,  I  went  to 
Windsor;  and  performed 
some  business  committed 
to  my  trust  by  the  Right 
Reverend  Bishop  of  Dur 
ham.  I  returned  that 
night.  The  Court  was 
there  at  that  time. 

Sunday,  I  went  again 
to  Windsor.  I  stood  by 
the  King  at  dinner  time. 
Some  matters  of  philo 
sophy  were  the  subject 
of  discourse.  I  dined. 
Afterwards  I  eat  in  the 
house  of  the  Bishop 
of  Gloucester.  Baron 
Vaughan  was  there  pre 
sent,  with  his  eldest  son. 
The  next  day  one  of  the 
Bishop's  servants,  who 
had  waited  at  table,  was 
seized  with  the  plague. 
God  be  merciful  to  me 
and  the  rest.  That  night 
I  returned,  being  become 
lame  on  the  sudden, 
through  I  know  not 
what  humour  falling 
down  upon  my  left  leg, 
or  (as  R,  An.  thought) 
by  the  biting  of  bags1.  I 
grew  well  within  two  days . 

vol.  ii.  pp.  863,  864.)] 

k  [John  Vaughan,  of  Golden 
Grove,  Carmarthenshire,  created  Lord 
Vaughan  in  1620,  and  Earl  of  Car- 
berry,  1628.  His  son  Richard  was 
Jeremy  Taylor's  patron,] 

1  Al.  chinches.     H.  W. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


169 


Julii  20.  Die  Mercurii,  Jeju- 
nium  publicum  per  to- 
tam  Angliamm. 

Concionem  ego  habui 
in  parochia  de  Hurst11, 
ubi  cum  Magistro  Win- 


Wednesday,  A  public  A.D.  1025 
fast  was  held  throughout 
all  England. 

I  preached  in  the 
parish  of  Hurst ;  where 
I  then  abode  with  Master 


debanke        commoratus     Windebanke. 


sum. 

Julii  21.  Die  Jovis,  Invisi  Rich. 
Harrison  militem,  et 
redii. 

Julii.  24.  Die  Solis,  Conciona- 
tus  sum  in  parochia  de 
Hurst. 

Julii  29.  Die  Veneris,  Oxonium 
ingressus  sum. 

Julii  31.  Die  Solis,  In  triclinio 
hospitii  Presidentis  Col- 
legii  D.  Joh.  Bapt. 
Oxon.°  nescio  quomodo 
cecidi ;  et  laesum  retuli 
humerum  sinistrum  et 
coxendicem. 

Aug.  1.  Die  Lunse,  incoepit 
Parliamentum  Oxonii, 
Statim  fere  magnus  im 
petus  fuit  in  Ducem 
Buckinghamise. 


Aug.  12.  Die  Veneris,  solutum 
est  Parliamentum :  po- 
pulo  non  satis  auscul- 
tante  Regis  propositis. 

Aug.  15.  Relapsus  meus ;  nun- 
quam  infirmior,  teste  M. 
Dies  erat  Lunse.  Eodem 


Thursday,  I  visited  Sir 
Richard  Harrison,  and 
returned. 

Sunday,  I  preached  in 
the  parish  of  Hurst. 

Friday,  I  entered  into 
Oxford. 

Sunday,  I  fell  down, 
I  know  not  how,  in  the 
parlour  of  the  President's 
lodging  at  St.  John's  Col 
lege,  and  hurt  my  left 
shoulder  and  hip. 

Monday,  The  Parlia 
ment  began  at  Oxford. 
Presently  after  the  be 
ginning  of  it,  a  great 
assault  was  made  against 
the  Duke  of  Bucking 
ham. 

Friday,  The  Parlia 
ment  was  dissolved  :  the 
Commons  not  hearken 
ing,  as  was  expected,  to 
the  King's  proposals. 

My  relapse ;  I  never 
was  weaker,  in  the  j  udg- 
ment  of  the  physician. 


1  [See  the  Proclamation  for  this  Fast, 
•uior,  Feed.  VIII.  i.  pp.  103,  104.] 
1  [The  Incumbent  appears,  from  the 


Register  of  the  Dean  of  Sarum,  to  have 
been  —  Ryley.] 
0  [William  Juxon.] 


170 


THE   DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1625.  die    iter    suscepi   versus 

Walliam. 

Aug.  21.  Die  Solis.  Concionatus 
sum  Brecon,  ubi  per 
biduum  transigendis  ne- 
gotiis  intentus  commo- 
ratus  sum. 

Ea  nocte  in  somnis 
visus  est  mini  Dux  Buck- 
ingliamise  in  lectum 
meum  ascend  ere  ;  ubi 
multo  erga  me  amore  se 
gessit,  post  illam  quie- 
tem  qua  fessi  admodum 
solent  gaudere.  Et  visi 
etiam  sunt  mini  multi 
cubiculum  intrare,  qui 
hoc  videbant. 


Non  multis  diebus 
antea  in  somnis  visus 
sum  videre  Ducissam 
Buck.,  egregiam  illam 
dominam,  primo  per- 
plexam  satis  circa  mari- 
tum,  sed  postea  hilarem 
et  gaudentem,  quod 
metu  abortionis  liberata 
sit,  ut  debito  tempore 
possit  iterum  esse  mater. 

Aug.  24.  Dies  erat  Mercurii,  et 
Festum  St.  Bartholomsei, 
in  sedes  proprias  apud 
Aberguillye  tutus  (Deo 
gratise)  perveni.  Quum 
tarn  en  bis  eo  die  inter 
Aber-Markes  et  domum 


It  was  Monday.  The 
same  day  I  began  my 
journey  towards  Wales. 

Sunday.  I  preached 
at  Brecknock ;  where  I 
stayed  two  days.,  very 
busy  in  performing  some 
business. 

That  night,  in  my 
sleep,  it  seemed  to  me 
that  the  Duke  of  Buck 
ingham  came  into  bed  to 
me;  where  he  behaved 
himself  with  great  kind 
ness  towards  me,  after 
that  rest,  wherewith 
wearied  persons  are  wont 
to  solace  themselves. 
Many  also  seemed  to  me 
to  enter  the  chamber, 
who  saw  this. 

Not  long  before,  I 
dreamed  that  I  saw  the 
Duchess  of  Buckingham, 
that  excellent  lady,  at 
first  very  much  perplexed 
about  her  husband,  but 
afterwards  cheerful,  and 
rejoicing  that  she  was 
freed  from  the  fear  of 
abortion,  so  that  in  due 
time  she  might  be  again 
a  mother. 

Wednesday,  and  the 
Festival  of  St.  Bartho 
lomew,  I  came  safely 
(thanks  be  to  God)  to 
my  own  house  at  Aber- 
guilly.  Although  my 
coach  had  been  twice 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


171 


meam  eversus  sit  currus 
meus.  Prima  vice  ego  in 
eo  fui;  posteriore  vero 
vacuus  fuit. 


Aug.  28.  Dies  erat  Solis,  Con- 
secravi  capellam  sive  ora- 
torium  propriis  sumpti- 
bus  exstructum  in  domo 
mea  communiter  vocat. 
Aberguillye  House. 

Nomen  indidi,  Capella 
S.  Joh.  Baptistse,  in  gra- 
tam  memoriam  Collegii 
S.  Joli.  Bapt.  Oxon.  cu- 
jus  primo  Socius,  et  dein 
Prseses  fui.    Et  hoc  con- 
sulto     feci.      Intervenit 
autem    aliud,    non   mali 
ominis     spero,    de    quo 
nunquam  cogitavi.    Hoc 
fuit.     Die  Sabbati,  ves- 
peri    immediate    prsece- 
dente      Consecrationem 
celebrandam,   dum   pre- 
cibus     eram     intentus  ; 
nescio    qui  violenter   in 
mentem     meam     irruit 
adesse    diem   decollatio- 
nis  S.  Joh.  Bap.    Finitis 
precibus   fasta  consului. 
Reperio    diem   ilium   in 
diem  Lunse,  29  scilicet 
Augusti,   non    in    diem 
Solis  incidere.  Optassem 
diem  ipsum ;  sed  gravi- 
sus  sum,   me  Consecra 
tionem    solennem     per- 
acturum    vigilia    saltern 


that  day  overturned  be-  A.D.  1625. 

tween  Aber-Markes  and 

my    house.       The    first 

time  I  was   in   it;    but 

the   latter   time   it   was 

empty. 

Sunday,  I  consecrated 
the  chapel,  or  oratory, 
which  I  had  built  at  my 
own  charge  in  my  house, 
commonly  called  Aber- 
guilly  House. 

I  named  it  the  Chapel 
of  St.  John  Baptist,  in 
grateful  remembrance  of 
St.  John  Baptist's  Col 
lege  in  Oxford,  of  which 
I  had  been  first  Fellow, 
and  afterwards  Presi 
dent.  And  this  I  had 
determined  to  do.  But 
another  thing  intervened 
(of  no  ill  omen,  as  I 
hope)  of  which  I  had 
never  thought.  It  was 
this  :  On  Saturday,  the 
evening  immediately  pre 
ceding  the  Consecra 
tion,  while  I  was  intent 
at  prayer,  I  knew  not 
how,  it  caine  strongly 
into  my  mind,  that  the 
day  of  the  beheading  of 
St.  John  Baptist  was 
very  near.  When  prayers 
were  finished,  I  con 
sulted  the  calendar.  I 
found  that  day  to  fall 
upon  Monday,  to  wit, 
the  29th  of  August,  not 


172 


THE   DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1625.  Aug.  28.  illius  diei.  Nam  ilia  die 
serenissimus  Rex  Jaco 
bus  causam  meam  circa 
election  em  in  Prsesi- 
dentem  Collegii  S.  Joh. 
Bapt.  Oxon.  per  tres  in- 
tegras  horas  ad  mini 
mum  audivit,  et  me  e 
manu  inimicorum  poten- 
tum  justissime  liberavitP. 


Sept.  4.  Die  Solis.  Nocte  se- 
quente  valde  turbatus 
sum  per  insomnia.  To- 
tum  me  temiit  Dux 
Buckinghamise,  servi  et 
familia  ejus;  non  satis 
ordinata  omnia.  Ducissa 
male  se  habens,  evocat 
ancillas,  et  lectum  petit. 
Det  Deus  meliora. 


Sept.  11.  Die  Solis,  concionem 
habui  apud  Carmarthen, 
Judicibus  turn  prsesenti- 
bus.  Eadem  nocte  som- 
niavi  quod  Dr.  Theod. 


upon  Sunday.  I  could 
have  wished  it  had  fallen 
upon  that  same  day, 
when  I  consecrated  the 
chapel.  However,  I  was 
pleased  that  I  should 
perform  that  solemn 
consecration  at  least  on 
the  eve  of  that  festival. 
For  upon  that  day,  his 
Majesty  King  James 
heard  my  cause  about 
the  election  to  the  Pre 
sidentship  of  St.  John's 
College  in  Oxford,  for 
three  hours  together  at 
least ;  and  with  great 
justice  delivered  me  out 
of  the  hands  of  my 
powerful  enemies. 

Sunday.  The  night 
following  I  was  very 
much  troubled  in  my 
dreams.  My  imagination 
ran  altogether  upon  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham,  his 
servants,  and  family.  All 
seemed  to  be  out  of 
order  :  that  the  Duchess 
was  ill,  called  for  her 
maids,  and  took  her 
bed.  God  grant  better 
things. 

Sunday,  I  preached  at 
Carmarthen,  the  Judges 
being  then  present.  The 
same  night  I  dreamed 
that  Dr.  Theodore  Price 


P    [Sec  Prynne's  comment  on  tliis      where  the   deed   of    consecration    is 
passage,  Cant.   Doom,  pp.  120,  121,      also  given.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


173 


Sept.  11.  Priceusi  monuit  me  de 
Ma.  3,  et  quod  erga  me 
infidus  fuit,  et  patefecit 
omnia,  quse  novit :  et  ut 
ideo  caverem,  neque  am- 
plius,  &c. 


Postea  de  Sack.  Croe r, 
quod  peste  mortuus  esset, 
quum  non  diu  [ante  ]] 
cum  Rege  fuisset. 


Sept.  24.  Ordines  sacros  solus 
unus  a  me  petiit :  exami 
nation!  undique  impar. 


Sept.  25.  Cum  exhortatione  non 
ordinatum  dimisi.  Dies 
erat  Sabbati. 

Sept.  26.  Die  Solis.  Ea  nocte 
somniavi  de  nuptiis, 
nescio  cujus  Oxon.  Om- 
nes  qui  aderant,  vesti- 
bus  viridioribus  florentes. 
Neminem  novi  prseter 
Tho.  Flaxnye.  Statim 
post  sine  interjecta  vi- 
gilia  (quantum  novi)  visus 
est  mini  Episcopus  Wi- 
gorn..  capite  et  cervicibus 
linteis  obductus.  Suasit 


admonished  me  concern-  A  D.  1025. 
ing  Ma.  3,  and  that  he 
was  unfaithful  to  me,  and 
discovered  all  he  knew : 
and  that  I  should  there 
fore  take  heed  of  him, 
and  trust  him  no  more, 
&c. 

Afterwards,  I  dream 
ed  of  Sackville  Crow, 
that  he  was  dead  of  the 
plague,  having  not  long 
before  been  with  the 
King. 

One  only  person  de 
sired  to  receive  holy 
orders  from  me,  and  he 
found  to  be  unfit,  upon 
examination. 

I  sent  him  away  with 
an  exhortation,  not  or 
dained.  It  was  then 
Saturday. 

Sunday.  That  night 
I  dreamed  of  the  mar 
riage  of  I  know  not 
whom  at  Oxford.  All 
that  were  present  were 
clothed  with  flourishing 
green  garments.  I  knew 
none  of  them  but  Thomas 
Elaxnye.  Immediately 
after,  without  any  inter 
mission  of  sleep  (that 
I  know  of);  I  thought  I 


1  ['post'  erased.] 


i  [See  above,  p.  138,  note  l.] 
r  [Sackville  Crowe,  one  of  the  Gen 
tlemen  of  the  Bedchamber.     He  was 
created  a  baronet  July  8,  1627,  and 


appointed,  April  9,  1634,  special  am 
bassador  to  the  Porte,  to  negotiate  a 
treaty  of  commerce.  See  Rymer, 
Fcedera,  VIII.  iv.  pp.  68,  69.] 


174 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE   LIFE 


.i).  1625.  Sept.  26.  mihi  amice,  ut  cum  illis 
habitarem ;  design ando 
locum  ubi  Curia  Marchi- 
onatus  Wallise  turn  tene- 
batur;  sed  (responsione 
mea  non  expectata  *)  re- 
spondit  ipse,  se  scire  me 
non  potuisse  tarn  exiliter 
vivere,  &c. 


Oct.  8.  Die  Sabbati,  rediit  e 
Wallia  Comes.  North.3 
Prseses  Wallise,  itinere 
per  mare  suscepto. 

Oct.  9.  Die  Solis,  concionatus 
sum  apud  Carmarthen. 

Oct.  10.  Die  Lunse,  equo  vec- 
tusmontes  petii:  dies  erat 
pro  tempore  anni  sere- 
nissimus,  et  adeo  tempe- 
ratus,  ut  redeuns  pran- 
dium  sumpsimus  et  ego 
et  qui  mecum  erant  sub 
dio,  in  loco  dicto  Pente 
Cragg,  ubi  registrarius 
rusticabatur. 

Oct.  30.        Die  Solis,    Sr.  Thorn. 

Coventrey*  made    Lord 

Keep2. 
Nov.  11.      Dies  erat  Veneris,  iter 


saw  the  Bishop  of  Wor 
cester  his  head  and 
shoulders  covered  with 
linen.  He  advised  and 
invited  me  kindly  to 
dwell  with  them,  marking 
out  a  place  where  the 
Court  of  the  Marches  of 
Wales  was  then  held. 
But  not  staying  for  my 
answer,  he  subjoined, 
that  he  knew  I  could 
not  live  so  meanly,  &c. 

Saturday,  the  Earl  of 
Northampton,  President 
of  Wales,  returned  out 
of  Wales,  taking  his 
journey  by  sea. 

Sunday,  I  preached  at 
Carmarthen, 

Monday,  I  went  on 
horseback  up  to  the 
mountains.  It  was  a  very 
bright  day  for  the  time 
of  year,  and  so  warm  that 
on  our  return  I  and  my 
company  dined  in  the! 
open  air,  in  a  place  called 
Pente  Cragg,  where  my 
registrary  had  his  coun 
try  house. 

Sunday,  Sir  Thomas 
Coventry  made  Lord 
Keeper. 

Friday,  I    began    my 


1  [Originally  written  '  sine  responsione '  afterwards  erased.] 

2  ['  Octob.  30  ...  Keep.'  in  marg.] 


8  [William  Compton,  first  Earl  of 
Northampton.] 

e  [On  the  deprivation  of  Bishop 
Williams.  He  was  afterwards  created 


Baron  Coventry  of  Aylesborough ;  died 
Jan.  14,  1639-40.  See  his  character 
in  Clarendon,  Hist.  Rebell.  vol.  i.  pp. 
80,  81.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


175 


suscepi,      rediturus      in 
Angliam. 

|  Nov.  17.  Die  Jovis,  Carolus 
filius  Duels  Bucking 
ham!^  natus l. 

Nov.  20.  Die  Solis,  concionem 
turn  habui  apud  Home 
Lacye  in  comitatu  Here- 
fordensi. 

Nov.  24.  Die  Jovis,  perveni  ad 
sedes  amicissimi  F.  Win- 
debank  apud  Hains  Hill. 

5  Ibi  uxor  amici  mei  (nam 

ille  eo  tempore  Aulicus) 
statim  a  primo  adventu 
narravit,  Duci  Bucking- 
hamise,  turn  apud  Belgas 
negotium  regni  agenti*, 
natum  esse  filium  :  cui 
Deus  omnibus  bonis  cceli 
et  terrse  benedicat. 


Dec.  4.  Die  Solis,  concionem 
liabui  apud  Hurst.  Ibi 
ruri  degebam  ad  festum 
usque  Nativitatis. 

Dec.  14.  Dies  erat  Mercurii, 
Windlesoriam  petii,  sed 
redii  eodem  die  2. 

1  ['  Nov.  17.  ...  natus.'  interlined.] 


journey    to    return   into  A.D.  1625. 
England. 

Thursday,  Charles,  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham's 
son,  was  born  u. 

Sunday,  I  preached 
at  Home  Lacye  in  Here 
fordshire  x. 

Thursday,  I  came  to 
the  house  of  my  great 
friend,  Fr.  Windebank. 
There  the  wife  of  my 
friend  (for  himself  was 
then  at  Court),  immedi 
ately  as  soon  as  I  came, 
told  me  that  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham  (then  nego 
tiating  for  the  public  in 
the  Low  Countries)  had 
a  son  born ;  whom  God 
bless  with  all  the  good 
things  of  heaven  and 
earth. 

Sunday,  I  preached  at 
Hurst.  I  stayed  there  in 
the  country  until  Christ 
mas. 

Wednesday,  I  went 
to  Windsor,  but  returned 
the  same  day z. 

8  ['Dec.  14  .  . .  die.'  interlined.] 


u  [See  Laud's  Letter  of  Congratu 
lation,  in  vol.  vi.] 

x  [The  seat  of  Sir  John  Scudamore, 
afterwards  Viscount  Scudamore  of 
Sligo,  in  Ireland,  and  ambassador  to 
France.  He  was  a  great  benefactor 
to  the  ejected  clergy.] 

y  [He  was  employed  in  the  sale  of 
the  King's  jewels,  to  assist  the  King  of 
Denmark.  See  a  letter  of  Sir  Arthur 
Ingram  to  Sir  T.  Wentworth,  Nov.  7. 


1625.  Strafforde's  State  Papers,  vol.  i. 
p.  28.  Lond.  1739.  The  warrant  for 
the  delivery  of  the  jewels  is  in  Rymer 
Feed.  VIII.  i.  p.  167.] 

z  [He  went  to  Windsor  in  the  hope 
of  meeting  the  Duke  of  Buckingham, 
but  was  disappointed.  See  his  letter 
to  the  Duke.  There  is,  probably,  some 
mistake  in  the  date,  (the  entry  being 
interlined,)  as  the  letter  of  congratula 
tion  is  dated  Windsor,  December  13.] 


176 


THE   DIATIY   OF   THE   LIFE 


AD.  1625.  Dec.  25.  Concionem  liabui  apucl 
Hurst  die  Soils,  in  festis 
Domini  Natalitiis. 
Dec.  31.  Die  Sabbati,  ad  aulam 
regiam  profectus  sum 
(quse  erat  turn  Hamp- 
tonise) ;  ibi, 

Jan.  1.  Die  Solis,  accepi  me 
inter  alios  episcopos  no- 
minatura,  ut  die  Mercurii 
sequente  apud  aulam 
Whitehall  dictam,  con- 
silium  ineamus  de  cere- 
moniis  coronationis.  Ac 
cepi  simul  legatum  ex- 
traordiiiarium  Gallorum 
destinatum  esse,  ut  in 
maxima  parte  sedium 
Dunelmensis  Episcopi 
resideret. 


Jan.  2.  Die  Lunge,  reversus 
sum  ad  Hains  Hill.  Ibi 
eiiim,  horum  negotiorum 
nescius,  chartas  neces- 
sarias  una  curn  cistula 
post  reliqui.  Has  quum 
aptaverim,  ad  gedes  me 
contuli  Ei.  Harrison  mi- 
litis ;  ut  valedicerem 
amicis.  Ibi  primum  quid 
de  me  senserit  F.  H. 
ni  fallor,  cognovi.  Ipse 
aperte  dixi,  quo  animo 
fui,  &c.  Redii. 

Jan.  3.  Die  Martis,  veni  Lon- 
dinum  ad  sedes  proprias 


Sunday,  I  preached  at 
Hurst  upon  Christmas 
day- 
Saturday,  I  went  to 
the  Court,  which  was 
then  at  Hampton  Court. 
There, 

Sunday,  I  understood 
that  I  was  named  among 
other  bishops,  who  were 
to  consult  together  on 
Wednesday  following  at 
Whitehall,  concerning 
the  ceremonies  of  the 
coronation.  I  was  also 
at  the  same  time  inform 
ed  that  the  bigger  part 
of  the  Bishop  of  Dur 
ham's  house  was  appoint 
ed  for  the  residence  of 
the  ambassador  extraor 
dinary  of  the  King  of 
France. 

Monday,  I  returned  to 
Hains  Hill.  For  there, 
not  then  knowing  any 
thing  of  these  matters, 
I  had  left  my  necessary 
papers  with  my  trunk. 
When  I  had  put  these 
in  order,  I  went  to 
Sir  Richard  Harrison's 
house,  to  take  leave  of 
my  friends.  There  (if  I 
mistake  not)  I  first  knew 
what  F.  H.  thought  of 
me.  I  told  my  mind 
plainly,  &c.  I  returned. 
Tuesday,  I  came  to 
London,  and  fixed  my- 


OP  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


177 


Jan.  3.  Westmonasterii a.  Nam 
hebdomada  ante  Nata- 
litia,  misi  servum,  qui 
mea  omnia  e  domo  amici 
mei  Epis.  Dunelm.  (quo- 
cum  ut  hospes  per  totum 
quadriennium  vixi)  ad 
sedes  proprias  deferret, 
praeter  libros,  quos  male 
distuli  in  adventum 
meum.  Cogebat  enim 
et  legati  Gallic! b  adven- 
tus,  ut  nimis  properarem ; 
et  moles  negotiorum  op- 
tavit  libros  ad  manum. 
Vesperi  adii  Ducem 
Buckinghamiae. 


Jan.  4.  Die  Mercurii,  Conve- 
nimus  Aulse  vulgo  dictse 
White-Hall,  ad  deliberan- 
dum  de  cseremoniis  Coro- 
nationis.  Misi  servum, 
qui  libros  adduceret :  ad- 
duxit.  Ea  nocte  disposui 
per  musseum. 

Nee  dabatur  mora. 
Nam  quum  simul  eramus 
in  deliberatione  de  csere- 
moniis,  exiit  a  Rege  et 
ad  nos  venit  Comes  Pern- 


self  at  my  own  house  at  A.D.  1625. 

Westminster.      For    the 

week    before    Christmas 

I  had  sent  my  servant, 

who  had  brought  all  my 

things  out  of  the  house 

of  my  good  friend   the 

Bishop  of  Durham  (with 

whom  I  had  abode  as  a 

guest  for  four  years  com 
plete)  to  my  own  house, 

save  only  my  books,  the 

removal  of  which  I  un 
advisedly  put  off  till  my 

own   coming.      For   the 

coming  of    the    French 

ambassador  forced  me  to 

make  over-much  haste; 

and    the    multitude    of 

business  then  laying  up 
on  me  made  it  requisite 
that  I  should  have  my 
books  at  hand.  In  the 
evening  I  visited  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham. 

Wednesday,  We  met 
at  White-Hall,  to  consult 
of  the  ceremonies  of  the 
Coronation.  I  sent  my 
servant  to  bring  my 
books,  who  brought 
them.  That  night  I 
placed  them  in  order  in 
my  study.  And  it  was 
high  time.  For  while 
we  were  in  consultation 
about  the  ceremonies, 
the  Right  Honourable 


a  [Belonging  to  his  stall.] 

LAUD. — VOL.  III. 


b  [The  Marquis  de  Blainville.] 

N 


178 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1G25.  Jan.  4.  brochiensis,  Regise  Do- 
nms  Camerarius  Hono- 
ratissimus ;  et  nomine 
Regis  jussit  me  paratura 
esse  in  Febr.  sextum,  ut 
eo  die  in  initio  Parlia- 
menti  concionem  habere 
possim. 


Jan. 


Jan, 


6.  Die  Veneris,  dies  erat 
Epiphanias ;  Convenimus 
iterum  de  ca3remoniis,  et 
responsum  damns  Regi. 

1 6..  Mandatum  Regis  mihi 
exposuit  Archiepiscopus 
Cant.,  me  supplere  de- 
bere  in  Coronatione  fu- 
tura  vices  Decani  West- 
monasterii.  Nolle  enim 
Regem,  ut  Episcopus 
Lincoln.,  turn  Decanus, 
iiiteresset  crcremoniis. 
Dies  erat  Lunas. 


Eodem  die  consultum 
est  jussu  Regis,  quid  in 
causa  Rich.  Montacutii 
agendum.  Aderant  Epi- 
scopi  Lond.d,  Dunelm.6, 
Winton.f,  Roffens.s,  Me- 


neven. 


the  Earl  of  Pembroke, 
Lord  Chamberlain  of  the 
Household  to  his  Ma 
jesty,  came  from  the 
King  to  us,  and  delivered 
to  me  the  King's  order, 
to  be  ready  against  the 
sixth  day  of  February, 
to  preach  that  day  at  the 
opening  of  the  Parlia 
ment. 

Friday,  Epiphany  day, 
We  met  again  to  consult 
concerning  the  ceremo 
nies,  and  gave  up  our 
answer  to  the  King. 

The  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  made  known 
to  me  the  King's  plea 
sure,  that  at  the  Corona 
tion  I  should  supply  the 
place  of  the  Dean  oi 
Westminster.  For  that 
his  Majesty  would  not 
have  the  Bishop  of  Lin 
coln,  then  Dean,  to  be 
present  at  the  cere 
mony0.  It  was  then 
Monday. 

The  same  day,  by  the 
King's  command,  a  con 
sultation  was  held,  what 
was  to  be  done  in  the 
cause  of  Richard  Monta 
gue.  There  were  pre 
sent,  the  Bishops  of  Lon- 


c  [Williams  sent  the  King  a  list  of 
the  prebendaries  of  Westminster,  re 
questing  him  to  take  his  choice.  He 
escaped  in  this  manner  the  annoyance 
of  appointing  Laud,  and  the  odium  of 


passing  him  over.    See  Heylin's  Cypr 
Angl.  p.  148.] 

'    Montaigne.]         e  [Neile.] 
Andrewes.]  £  [Buckeridge." 

Laud.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


179 


Jan,  17.  Responsum  per  literas 
dedimus,  subscriptas  Die 
Martis.  Hoc  die  etiam 
Episcopus  Lincoln,  me 
deputavit  scriptis  suis 
sigillo  munitis  ad  sup- 
plendum  vices  suas,  qua 
Decanus  erat  Westmon., 
in  coronatione  Regis 
Caroli 1. 

Jan.  18.  Die  Mercurii,  Ad  Re- 
gem  me  adduxit  Dux 
Buckingh.  Ostendi  illi 
Notulas,  si  quse  offende- 
rint,  &c. 

Eodem  die  jussu  Re 
gis  Archiep.  Cant,  cum 
Lond.,Dunelm.,Winton., 
Roffens.,  Meneven.,  con- 
sulebant  de  Precum  For 
mula,  ut  gratias  agamus 
pro  peste  remissa. 


Jan.  23.  Libellum  perfectum  de 
Cseremoniis  Coronationis 
paratum  habui,  per  om- 
nia  cum  libro  regali.  Dies 
erat  Lunse. 

Jan.   29.       Dies  erat  Solis,  Intel- 


don,  Durham,  Winches-  'A.D.  1625. 
ter,  Rochester,   and  St. 
David's. 

Tuesday,  We  gave  in 
our  answer  in  writing, 
subscribed  this  day.  This 
day  also,  the  Bishop  of 
Lincoln  deputed  me  un 
der  his  hand  and  seal, 
to  supply  the  place  for 
him,  which  he,  as  Dean 
of  Westminster,  was  to 
execute  in  the  corona 
tion  of  King  Charles. 

Wednesday,  The  Duke 
of  Buckingham  brought 
me  to  the  King,  to  whom 
1  showed  my  Notes,  that 
if  he  disliked  anything 
therein,  &c. 

The  same  day,  by  the 
King's  command,  the 
Archbishop  of  Cant, 
and  the  Bishops  of  Lon 
don,  Durham,  Winches 
ter,  Rochester,  and  St. 
David's,  consulted  toge 
ther  concerning  a  Form 
of  Prayer,  to  give  thanks 
for  the  decrease  of  the 
plague. 

I  had  a  perfect  book 
of  the  Ceremonies  of  the 
Coronation  made  ready, 
agreeing  in  all  things 
with  the  King's  book. 
It  was  Monday. 

Sunday,  I  understood 


1  ['Hoc  .  .  .  Caroli.'  inserted  in  opposite  page.] 

N2 


180 


THE   DIARY   OF   THE   LIFE 


A.D.  1625..  Jan.  29.  lexi  quid  D.  B.1  colle- 
git  de  causa,  libro,  et 
opinionibus  Rich.  Mon- 
tacutii,  R.  C.k  apud  se 
statuisset.  Videor  videre 
nubem  surgentem  et 
minantem  Ecclesise  An- 
glicanse.  Dissipet  pro 
misericordia  sua  Deus. 


Jan.  31.  Dies  erat  Martis,  Epi- 
scopi,  et  alii  Proceres 
antea  nominati  a  Rege  ut 
de  cseremoniis  Corona- 
tionis  consilium  inirent, 
ut  mos  antiquus  obser- 
varetur,  Regis  jussu  ip- 
sum  adimus.  Inspicit 
Rex  omnia  regalia:  in- 
duit  se  tunicis  S.  Ed- 
war  di  :  jussit  me  legere 
rubricas  directivas.  Om 
nibus  lectis,  retulimus 
regalia  ad  Ecclesiam 
Westmon.,  et  loco  suo 
condimus. 


Feb.  2.  Die  Jovis  et  Purifica- 
tionis  B.  V.  Marise,  coro- 
natus  est  Rex  Serenis- 
simus  Carolus.  Ego 
functus  sum  vice  Decani 
Westmon.  Intravit  Rex 
ecclesiam,  quum  non- 


what  D.  B.  had  col 
lected  concerning  the 
cause,  book,  and  opi 
nions  of  Richard  .Mon 
tague,  and  what  R.  C. 
had  determined  with 
himself  therein.  Me- 
thinks  I  see  a  cloud 
arising,  and  threatening 
the  Church  of  England. 
God  of  His  mercy  dissi 
pate  it. 

Tuesday,  The  bishops 
and  other  peers  before 
nominated  by  the  King 
to  consult  of  the  cere 
monies  of  the  Corona 
tion,  that  the  ancient 
manner  might  be  ob 
served,  by  his  Majesty's 
command  went  together 
to  him.  The  King  viewed 
all  the  regalia;  put 
on  St.  Edward's  tunics ; 
commanded  me  to  read 
the  rubrics  of  direc 
tion.  All  being  read,  we 
carried  back  the  regalia 
to  the  Church  of  West 
minster,  and  laid  them 
up  in  their  place. 

Thursday  and  Can 
dlemas  day,  His  Ma 
jesty  King  Charles  was 
crowned.  I  then  officiated 
in  the  place  of  the  Dean 
of  Westminster.  The 
King  entered  the  Abbey 


1  [Duke  of  Buckingham.] 


k  [King  Charles.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


181 


Feb.  2.  dum  sonuit  hora  decima; 
et  tertia  prseteriit,  ante- 
quam  exivit.  Dies  cla- 
rissimo  gaudebat  sole. 

Solemnibus  finitis,  in 
Aula  magna  Westmon., 
quum  tradidit  mihi  in 
manus  regalia,  qiise  in 
Ecclesia  B.  Pet.  West- 
mon.  servantur;  de  novo 
dedit  gladium  cortanam 
dictum,  et  duos  alios,  qui 
coram  Eege  eo  die  defe- 
rebantur,  ut  servarentur 
cum  reliquis  insignibus 
in  ecclesia.  Redii,  et  ad 
altare  solemniter  obtuli 
nomine  Regis,  et  cum 
aliis  reposui. 


Nihil  in  tanto  negotio, 
et  frequentia  populi  in- 
credibili,  amissum,  frac- 
tum,  turbatum  nihil. 
Pulpitum,  sive  scena,  va 
cuum,  et  expeditum 
Regi,  proceribus,«et  ne- 
gotio  ;  et  audivi  comites 
alloquentes  Regem  inter 
redeundum,  se  nunquam 
vidisse  solennia,  etiam 
multo  minora,  tarn  paci- 
fica,  tarn  ordinata. 


Church   a   little    before  A.D.  1625. 
ten  o'  clock  ;  and  it  was 
past  three  before  he  went 
out  of  it.     It  was  a  very 
bright  sunshining  day. 

The  solemnity  being 
ended,  in  the  great  Hall 
at  Westminster,  when 
the  King  delivered  into 
my  hands  the  regalia, 
which  are  kept  in  the 
Abbey  Church  of  West 
minster,  he  did  (which 
had  not  before  been 
done)  deliver  to  me  the 
sword  called  curtana, 
and  two  others,  which 
had  been  carried  before 
the  King  that  day,  to  be 
kept  in  the  church,  to 
gether  with  the  other 
regalia.  I  returned,  and 
offered  them  solemnly  at 
the  altar  in  the  name  of 
the  King,  and  laid  them 
up  with  the  rest. 

In  so  great  a  cere 
mony,  and  amidst  an 
incredible  concourse  of 
people,  nothing  was  lost, 
or  broke,  or  disordered. 
The  theatre  was  clear, 
and  free  for  the  King, 
the  peers,  and  the  busi 
ness  in  hand;  and  I 
heard  some  of  the  no 
bility  saying  to  the  King 
in  their  return,  that  they 
never  had  seen  any  so 
lemnity,  although  much 


182 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE   LIEE 


A.D.  1625. 


Feb.  6.  Lunse  dies  erat,  Con- 
cionem  habui  eoram 
Rege  Carolo,  et  Proce- 
ribus  Regni,  in  initio 
Parlamenti  *. 

Feb.  11.  Die  Sabbati,  Ad  in- 
stantiam  Comitis  War- 
wicensis  Colloquium  m 
fuit  in  causa  Ri.  Monta- 
cutii  in  sedibus  Ducis 
Buckinghamise  u,  &c. 


Feb.  17.  Die  Veneris,  Collo 
quium  prsedictum  se- 
cundo  habitum  est,  non 
paucis  proceribus  regni 
praesentibus,  loco  prse- 
dicto. 

Feb.  21.  Dies  erat  Martis,  et 
Carnivaie  :  Misit  D. 
Buckingh.,  ut  ad  se  veni- 
rem.  Turn  in  mandatis 
mihi  dedit,  ut,  &c. 

Feb.  23.  Die  Jovis,  Quresivi  Du- 
cem  apud  Chelsei.  Ibi 
primo  vidi  nuper  natum 


less,  performed  with  so 
little  noise,  and  so  great 
order. 

Monday,  I  preached 
before  King  Charles  and 
the  House  of  Peers,  at 
the  opening  of  the  Par 
liament, 

Saturday,  At  the  de 
sire  of  the  Earl  of 
Warwick,  a  Conference 
was  held  concerning  the 
cause  of  Richard  Monta 
gue,  in  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham's  house, 
[between  Dr.  Morton0 
and  Dr.  Preston  P  on  the 
one  side,  and  Dr. White11 
on  the  other.  H.  W.] 

Friday,  The  foresaid 
Conference  was  renewed, 
in  the  same  place,  many 
of  the  nobility  being 
present. 


Shrove  Tuesday,  The 
Duke  of  Buckingham 
sent  for  me  to  come  to 
him  ;  and  then  gave  me 
in  command,  that,  &c. 

Thursday,  I  sought 
the  Duke  at  Chelsea. 
There  I  first  saw  his  sou 


1  [See  Sermon  iii.  This  Sermon  was 
misplaced  in  the  Collected  Edition 
of  1651.  See  preliminary  note  to 
Sermon.] 

111  An  account  of  this  Conference  is 
in  my  hands,  but  wrote  very  partially, 
in  favour  of  Dr.  Preston  and  prejudice 
of  Dr.  White.  H.  W. 

[The  reader  who  desires  full  in 
formation  on  this  subject,  may  consult 


the  account  of  this,  and  the  following, 
Conference,  drawn  up  by  Bishop  Cosin, 
who  was  present  at  them  both.     Co- 
sin's  Works,  vol.  ii.] 
11  [York  House.] 

0  [Thomas  Morton,  then  Bishop  of 
Lichfield,  afterwards  of  Durham.] 

P  [John   Preston,   Master   of  Em- 
manuel  College,  Cambridge.] 

1  [See  above,  p.  139.  note  d.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


183 


heeredem  ejus  Carolum. 
Ducem  noil  inveni.  Re- 
dii,  domi  inveni  servum 
ejus  me  quserentem. 
Cum  eo  propero,  et  in 
Aula  invenio.  Quid  a 
me  factum  narro. 


Feb.  24.  Die  Veneris,  et  S. 
Matthise,  Cum  eo  fui  in 
sedibus  suis  per  horas 
fere  tres,  ubi  sua  manu, 
&c.  Aliquid  ut  adderem 
jussit.  Dicto  obsequutus 

Feb.  25.  sum ;  et  proximo  die  at- 
tuli. 


Feb.  26.  Dominica  prima  Quad. 
Concionem,  quam  habui 
in  initio  Parlamenti,  Re- 
gio  mandate  typis  jam 
excusam  in  manus  Se- 
renissimi  Regis  Caroli 
dedi,  vesperi. 


Feb.  27.  Die  Lunse,  Periculum 
Regis  Caroli  ab  equo, 
qui  fractis  duobus  ephip- 
piorum  cingulis,  et  ephip- 
pio  una  cum  sessore  in 
ventrem  devoluto,  tre- 
mens  constitit,  donee 
Rex  salvus,  &c. 


Mar.    1.        Dies  erat  Mercurii,  et 


and  heir,  Charles,  lately  A.D.  1625. 
born.  I  found  not  the 
Duke.  Returning,  I 
found  his  servant,  who 
was  seeking  me.  I  went 
immediately  with  him, 
and  found  the  Duke  at 
Court.  I  related  to  him 
what  I  had  done. 

Friday,  arid  St.  Mat 
thias's  day,  I  was  with 
the  Duke  in  his  own 
house  almost  three 
hours;  where  with  his 
own  hand,  &c.  He  com 
manded  me  to  add  some 
what.  I  did  so,  and 
brought  it  to  him  next 
day,  Feb.  25. 

First  Sunday  in  Lent, 
in  the  evening,  I  pre 
sented  to  his  Majesty 
King  Charles  my  ser 
mon,  which  I  had 
preached  at  the  opening 
of  the  Parliament,  being 
now  printed,  by  his  Ma 
jesty's  command. 

Monday,  The  danger 
which  happened  to  King 
Charles  from  his  horse ; 
which  having  broken  the 
two  girts  of  the  saddle, 
and  the  saddle  together 
with  the  rider  fallen 
under  his  belly,  stood 
trembling,  until  the 
King,  having  received 
no  hurt,  &c. 

Wednesday,  and  the 


184 


THE  DTARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1625.  Mar.  1.  Festum  S.  Davidis,  Cla 
mor  incepit  in  Domo 
Inferior!  Parlamenti,  no- 
minatim  contra  Ducem 
Buckinghamise  ob  mora- 
tam  navim  dictam,  The 
St.  Peter  of  Newhaven, 
post  sententiam  latam r. 
Perpetuse  in  Domo  ilia 
agitationes  erant  a  die 
illo. 

Mar.  6.  Resignavi  Rectoriam 
de  Ibstock s,  quara  habui 
in  Commeridam1. 

Mar.  11.  Proposuit  in  Domo  Dr. 
Turner  *,  medicus,  qua> 
sita  septem,  vulgo  dicta 
qu&res,  contra  Ducem 
Buck.u :  non  alio  tamen 
nixas  fundamento,  quam 
quod  ex  fama  quidem 
publica,  ut  dixit,  petiit. 
Dies  erat  Saturni. 


Mar.  16.  Die  Jovis,  Proposuit 
quid  am  e  Belgia  nomine 
1  ['  Resignavi .  .  .  Commeudam.'  inserted  in  marg.] 


Festival  of  S.  David,  a 
clamour  arose  in  the 
House  of  Commons, 
against  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham,  more  par 
ticularly  for  stopping  a 
ship,  called,  The  St.  Pe 
ter  of  Newhaven,  after 
sentence  pronounced. 
From  that  day  there 
were  perpetual  heats  in 
the  House. 

I  resigned  the  Par 
sonage  of  Ibstock,  which 
I  held  in  Commendam. 

Dr.  Turner,  a  phy 
sician,  offered  in  the 
House  seven  queries 
against  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham ;  yet 
grounded  upon  no  other 
foundation  than  what 
he  received  from  public 
fame,  as  himself  con 
fessed.  It  was  then  Sa 
turday. 

Thursday,;  A  certain 
Dutchman,  named  John 


r  [This  vessel  had  been  captured  by 
English  cruisers,  under  the  supposi 
tion  that  she  belonged  to  the  Spanish, 
with  whom  we  were  then  at  war.  The 
Court  of  Admiralty  decided  that  she 
was  a  French  ship,  and  thereupon 
ordered  her  release.  Buckingham,  on 
obtaining  further  evidence  that  she 
was  really  a  Spanish  vessel,  sailing 
under  French  colours,  ordered  her 
further  detention.  On  the  case  being 
taken  again  to  the  Court  of  Admiralty, 
the  vessel  was  released.  This  business 
formed  the  fifth  of  the  charges  brought 
shortly  afterwards  by  the  Commons 
against  Buckingham.—  See  the  Charge 


and  Buckingham's  Defence  in  Rush- 
worth's  Collections,  vol.  i.  pp.  309. 
382—384.  The  defence  was  written 
by  Laud.  See  History  of  Troubles, 
chap.  xlii.  p.  400.  in  marg.  The  en 
tries  in  the  Diary  on  Feb.  21,  24,  25, 
probably  refer  to  this  business.] 

s  [He  was  succeeded  by  Rich.  Bay- 
lie,  (Rymer  Feed.  VIII.  ii.  p.  31,)  who, 
as  appears  from  the  register  of  Long 
Whatton,  married  Elizabeth  Robinson, 
the  Archbishop's  niece,  the  3d  of 
April  following.] 

I  [Dr.  Samuel  Turner.] 

II  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 
i.  p.  217.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


185 


Mar.  16.  Job.  Oventrout  se  viam 
ostensurum,  qui  Occi- 
dentalis  India  excuteret 
jugum  Hispanise,  et  se 
Regi  nostro  Carolo  sub- 
deret.  Res  refertur  ape- 
rienda  Comiti  de  Totnes*, 
Baroni  Conway^  secre- 
tario  principal!  :  et  quia 
dixit  stratagem  a  suum  a 
religione  non  minimas  vi 
res  petit  urum,  adjungor 
ego.  Proposuit  senex 
quasdam  de  Arica  capi- 
enda  :  nee,  qui  capi  po- 
tuit,  ullis  argumentis 
edocuit ;  nisi  quod  velit 
dividi  incolarum  animos 
in  causa  religionis,  im- 
misso  illic  Catechismo 
Hidelbergia3-  Dimisimus 
hominem;  nee  sapienti- 
ores  redimus. 


Mar.  26. 


Anno  1626. 
Die  Solis,  Misit  me  ad 


Oventrout,  proposed  to  A.D.  1626. 
show  a  way  how  the 
West  Indies  might  shake 
off  the  yoke  of  Spain, 
and  put  themselves  un 
der  the  subjection  of  our 
King  Charles.  The  mat 
ter  was  referred  to  be 
disclosed  to  the  Earl 
of  Totnes,  the  Lord 
Conway  principal  secre 
tary  ;  and  because  he 
said  that  his  stratagem 
did  depend  in  a  great 
measure  upon  religion, 
I  was  added  to  them. 
The  old  man  proposed 
somewhat  about  the 
taking  of  Arica;  yet 
showed  not  to  us  any 
method,  how  it  might 
be  taken;  unless  it  were, 
that  he  would  have  the 
minds  of  the  inhabitants 
to  be  divided  in  the  cause 
of  religion,  by  sending 
in  among  them  the  Ca 
techism  of  Heidelberg. 
We  dismissed  the  man, 
and  returned,  not  a  whit 
the  wiser. 

Anno  1626. 
Sunday,    D.  B.    sent 


Regem  D.  B.z    Ibi  certi-  me  to  the  King.     There 

orem  feci  Regem  de  duo-  I  gave  to  the  King  an 

bus    negotiis,    quas,    &c.  account    of    those    two 

x  [Ge:orge  Carew,  who  had  held  the      June  4,  1605,    and  Earl   of  Totnes, 
Presidentship  of  Munster  during  Des-      Feb.  5,  1626  ;  ol>.  1629.] 
niond's   rebellion,  and   several  other 
important  offices,  under  Queen  Eliza 


beth.     He  was  created  Baron  Carew, 


[See  above,  p.  149,  note  z.] 
[Duke  of  Buckingham.] 


186 


THE   DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  Gratias  egit  Rex  Serenis- 

simus. 

Mar.  29.  Rex  Carolus  utramque 
Domum  Paiiamenti  al- 
loquitur,  prsecipue  vero 
Inferior  em,  et  per  se,  et 
per  Honoratissirrmm  Do- 
minum  Custodem  Magni 
Sigilli,  in  palatio  de 
White-Hall  \  In  multis 
Domum  Inferiorem  re- 
prehendit.  Malta  etiam 
adjecit  de  Duce  Buck- 
in  ghamiee^  &c.a 


In  Convocatione  illo 
die  habita  multa  agitata 
sunt  de  concione,  quam 
habuit  Gabr.  Goodman, 
Episcopus  Glocestr.,  co- 
ram  Rege  die  Solis  proe- 
cederite,  Dom,  5.  Qua- 
dragesimse  b. 

Apri.  5.  Die  Mercurii,  Mane 
misit  Rex,  ut  Episcopi 
Norwicensis  c,  Lichfeld- 
ensis  d,  et  Meiievensis  e 
nosmetipsos  coram  siste- 
remus.  Adsumus  ego  et 
Litchfeldensis  :  Norwi 
censis  rus  abiit.  Accipi- 
mus  man  data  Regis  circa, 
&c.  Redimus, 
1  ['  in  palatio  de  White-Hall.' 


businesse3,which,&c.  His 
Majesty  thanked  me. 

King  Charles  spoke  to 
both  Houses  of  Parlia 
ment,  (but  directed  his 
speech  chiefly  to  the 
Lower  House,)  both  by 
himself,  and  by  the 
Right  Honourable  the 
Lord  Keeper  of  the 
Great  Seal,  in  the  palace 
at  White-Hall.  He  also 
added  much  concerning 
the  Duke  of  Bucking 
ham,  &c. 

In  the  Convocation 
held  that  day,  there  was 
much  debating  concern 
ing  the  sermon  which  Ga 
briel  Goodman,  Bishop  of 
Gloucester,  had  preached 
before  the  King  on  the 
Sunday  preceding,  being 
the  fifth  Sunday  of  Lent. 

Wednesday,  The  King- 
sent  in  the  morning, 
commanding  the  Bishops 
of  Norwich,  Lichfield, 
and  St.  David's  to  at 
tend  him.  I  and  the 
Bishop  jf  Lichfield  wait 
ed  upon  him,  the  Bishop 
of  Norwich  being  gone 
into  the  country.  We 
inserted  in  marg.] 


a  [See  Kush worth's  Collections,  vol. 
i.  p.  221.  The  speech  was  written  by 
Laud.  See  History  of  Troubles  and 
Trial,  chap.  xlii.  p.  402.  in  marg.] 

b  ["  The  Bishop  of  Gloucester  is 
questioned  in  the  Convocation  for 
preaching-  Transubstantiation,  or  near 


it,  before  the  King." — Jos.  Mode  to 
Sir  M,  Stuteville.  Birch's  Court  and 
Times  of  Charles  I.  vol.  i.  p.  95.] 

c  [Samuel  Harsnet.] 

41  [Thomas  Morton.] 

e  [Laud.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


187 


April.  12.  Die  Mercurii,  hor.  9. 
ante  meridiem,  conveni- 
mus  Arch.  Cant/,  Epis- 
copi  Winton.s,  Dunelm.11 
et  Meneven.  jussi  a  Rege 
consulere  de  concione, 
quam  habuit  cor  am  Ma- 
j estate  Regia  Episcopus 
Glocestrensis,  Dr.  Good 
man,  Dom.  5.  Quadrag. 
ultimo  elapsa.  Consuli- 
mus;  et  responsum  da- 
mus  Regi ;  Qusedam  mi 
nus  caute  dicta,  falso 
nihil :  nee  innovatum 
quidquam  ab  eo  in  Eccle- 
sia  Anglicana  :  optimum 
fore,  si  iterum  tempore 
a  seipso  electo  iterum 
concionem  haberet,  et 
ostenderet  qui  et  in  qui- 
bus  male  acceptus  intel- 
lectusque  fuit  ab  audito- 
ribus. 


Ea  nocte  post  horam 
nonam  Regi  reriuntiavi, 
quse  in  mandatis  accepi 
die  5.  April.,  et  alia  eo 


received  the  King's  com-  A.D.  1626. 
mands   about,    &c.,    and 
returned. 

Wednesday,  at  9  in 
the  forenoon,  we  met 
together,  viz.  the  Arch 
bishop  of  Canterbury, 
the  Bishops  of  Winches 
ter,  Durham,  and  St,  Da 
vid's;  being  commanded 
by  the  King  to  consult 
together  concerning  the 
sermon  which  Dr.  Good 
man,  the  Bishop  of  Glou 
cester,  had  preached  be 
fore  his  Majesty  on  the 
5th  Sunday  in  Lent  last 
past.  We  advised  toge 
ther  and  gave  this  answer 
to  the  King :  That  some 
things  were  therein 
spoken  less  cautiously, 
but  nothing  falsely ;  that 
nothing  was  innovated 
by  him  in  the  doctrine 
of  the  Church  of  Eng 
land.  That  the  best  way 
would  be,  that  the  Bishop 
should  preach  the  sermon 
again,  at  some  time  to 
be  chosen  by  himself,  and 
should  then  show  how 
and  wherein  he  was  mis 
understood  by  his  audi 
tors. 

That  night,  after  9 
o'clock,  I  gave  to  the 
King  an  account  of  what 
I  had  received  in  com- 


[George  Abbot.] 


[Lancelot  Andrewes.] 


[Richard  Neile.] 


188 


THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  April.  12.  spectantia;  inter  csetera, 
deimpropriationibus  red- 
dendis.  Multa  gratissi- 
me  Rex;  ego  quum  prius 
disserui  de  modo. 


April.  14.  In  Febrem  incidit  Dux 
Buckinghamise.  Dieserat 
Veneris. 

April.  19.  Die  Mercurii,  Petitio 
Joh.Digbye  Comitis  Bris- 
toliensis  contra  Ducem 
Buckinghamise  lecta  est 
in  Domo  Superior!  Par- 
lamenti :  acris  ilia,  et  quse 
perniciem  minatur  alteri 
partium  \ 

April.  20.  Die  Veneris,  Retulit 
cognitionem  totius  nego- 
tii  et  etiam  petitionis 
Comitis  Bristolieiisis  Do- 
mui  Parlamenti  Rex  Ca- 
rolus. 

April.  21.  Dies  erat  Sabbati,  Mi- 
sit  Dux  Buckinghamius, 
ut  ad  se  venirem.  Ibi 
audivi,  quid  primicerius 
Regius  Dom.  Joh.  Cocus 
contra  me  suggessit  The- 
saurario  Anglise,  et  ille 
Duci.  Domine,  miserere 
servi  Tui. 


mand  on  the  5th  of  April, 
and  of  other  things  re 
lating  thereto.  Among 
the  rest,  concerning  re 
storing  impropriations. 
The  King  spoke  many 
things  very  graciously 
therein,  after  I  had  first 
discoursed  of  the  manner 
of  effecting  it. 

Friday,  The  Duke  of 
Buckingham  fell  into  a 
fever. 

Wednesday,  The  peti 
tion  of  John  Digby,  Earl 
of  Bristol,  against  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham, 
was  read  in  the  House 
of  Lords.  It  was  very 
sharp,  and  such  as  threat 
ens  ruin  to  one  of  the 
parties. 

Friday,  King  Charles 
referred  the  cognisance 
of  that  whole  matter, 
as  also  of  the  petition 
of  the  Earl  of  Bristol, 
to  the  House  of  Parlia 
ment. 

Saturday,  The  Duke  of 
Buckingham  sent  to  me 
to  come  to  him.  There 
I  first  heard  what  Sir 
John  Cook,  the  King's 
Secretary,  had  suggested 
against  me  to  the  Lord 
Treasurer,  and  he  to  the 
Duke.  Lord,  be  merciful 
to  me  Thy  servant. 


[See  Rush  worth's  Collections,  vol.  i.  p.  237.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


189 


April.  22.  Die  Solis,  Misit  Rex, 
ut  omnes  Episcopi  cum 
ipso  essemus,  hora  quarta 
pomeridiana.  Adsumus 
14.  numero.  Reprehen- 
dit,  quod  in  causis  Eccle- 
sise  hoc  tempore  Parla- 
menti  silemus,  et  iion 
notum  facimus  ei,  quid 
utile  vel  inutile  foret  Ec- 
clesiae ;  se  enim  paratum 
esse  promovere  causam 
Ecclesise. 


Deinde  jussit,  ut  in 
causis  Bristoliensis  et 
Buckinghamise,  conscien- 
tia  nostra  duce,  sequamur 
tantum  probationes,  non 
rumores. 


April.  30.  Die  Solis,  Concionem 
habui  apud  White- Hall 
coram  Rege. 

Maii  1.  Lunse  dies  erat,  Comes 
Bristoliensis  accusatur 
Isesse  majestatis  in  Par- 
lamento  k  ab  Atturnato 
regio  Roberto  Heath 
Milite 1.  Comes  dictus  Ar- 
ticulos  12.  exhibuit  turn 
et  ibidem  contra  Ducem 
Buckinghamisem,  et  ilium 
ejusdem  criminis  reaccu- 
sat :  et  alios  Articulos 


Sunday,  The  King  sent  A.D.  1626. 
for  all  the  Bishops  to 
come  to  him  at  4  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon.  We 
waited  upon  him,  14  in 
number.  Then  his  Ma 
jesty  chid  us,  that  in  this 
time  of  Parliament  we 
were  silent  in  the  cause 
of  the  Church,  and  did 
not  make  known  to  him 
what  might  be  useful,  or 
was  prejudicial  to  the 
Church,  professing  him 
self  ready  to  promote  the 
cause  of  the  Church. 

He  then  commanded 
us,  that  in  the  causes  of 
the  Earl  of  Bristol  and 
Duke  of  Buckingham  we 
should  follow  the  direc 
tion  of  our  own  con 
sciences,  being  led  by 
proofs,  not  by  reports. 

Sunday,  I  preached 
before  the  King  at  White- 
Hall. 

Monday,  The  Earl  of 
Bristol  was  accused  in 
Parliament  of  high  trea 
son,  by  the  King's  Attor 
ney,  Sir  Robert  Heath. 
The  Earl  then  and  there 
preferred  12  Articles 
against  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham,  and  therein 
charged  him  with  the  same 
crime ;  and  other  Articles 


k  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 
i.  pp.  249—254.] 
1  [Afterwards  Lord  Chief  Justice  of 


the  Common  Pleas.] 

m  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 
i.  pp.  262,  263.] 


190 


THE  DIARY  OF   THE   LIFE 


A.I).  1626.  Mail  1 


contra  Baronem  Con- 
waye  Secretarium  n.  In 
custodiam  traditurComes 
Bristol.  Jacobo  Maxwell, 
ordinario  Domus  Par. 
officiario. 


Mail  4.  Die  Jovis,  Arthurus 
Lake,  Bathon.  et  Well. 
Episcopus,  Londini  mor- 
tuus  est  °. 

Mail  8.  Dies  erat  Lunse,  Hora 
2da  post  meridiem,  Do 
mus  Inferior  detulerunt 
Ducem  Buckinghamise 
accusatioiiibus  13.  onus- 
turn  ad  Domum  Supe- 
riorem  P. 

Maii  11.  Die  Jovis,  Rex  Caro- 
lus  venit  in  Domum  Par- 
lamenti.  Paucis  alloqui- 
tur  Proceres  de  honore 
nobilium  conservando, 
contra  viles  et  infestas 
calumnias  eorum  e  Domo 
Inferiori,  qui  detulerunt 
Ducem,  &c.  q  Octo  fue- 
runt  qui  in  eo  negotio 
partes  sortitas  exorna- 
runtr.  Prologus  Dudleius 
Diggs8,  et  Epilogus,  Job. 
Elliot*,  lioc  die  jussu  Re- 


also  against  the  Lord  Con- 
way,  Secretary  of  State. 
The  Earl  of  Bristol  was 
committed  to  the  custody 
of  James  Maxwell,  the 
officer  in  ordinary  of  the 
House  of  Peers. 

Thursday,  ArthurLake, 
Bishop  of  Bath  andWells, 
died  at  London. 

Monday,  at  two  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon,  the 
House  of  Commons 
brought  up  to  the  House 
of  Peers  a  charge  against 
the  Duke  of  Bucking 
ham,  consisting  of  13 
Articles. 

Thursday, King  Charles 
came  into  the  Parliament 
House,  and  made  a  short 
speech  to  the  Lords  con 
cerning  preserving  the 
honour  of  the  nobility 
against  the  vile  and  ma 
licious  calumnies  of  those 
in  the  House  of  Com 
mons,  who  had  accused 
the  Duke,  &c. :  they 
were  eight,  who  in  this 
matter  chiefly  appeared. 
The  prologue,  Sir  Dudly 


"  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 
i.  pp.  264—266.] 

0  [Warden  of  New  College  and  Dean 
of  Worcester  before  he  became  Bishop.] 

v  [See  Eushworth's  Collections,  vol. 
i.  pp.  306,  seq.] 

q  [The  King's  Speech  is  given  in 
Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  i.  p.  356. 
It  was  written  by  Laud.  See  History 
of  Troubles,  chap.  xlii.  p.  402  in  marg.] 


r  [Rushworth  gives  the  names  of 
the  eight  chief  managers  :  Sir  Dudley 
Diggs,  Mr.  Herbert,  Mr.  Selden,  Mr. 
Glanville,  Mr.  Pym,  Mr.  Sherland, 
Mr.  Wandesford,  and  Sir  John  Eliot. 
Collections,  vol.  i.  p.  302.] 

s  [Afterwards  Master  of  the  Rolls.] 

1  [Vice-Admiral  of  Devonshire,  and 

M.P.  for  Cornwall.    See  an  interesting 

account  of  him  in  D'Israeli's  Charles  I. 


O?   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


191 


gis  Turri  mandati  sunt. 
Liberati  intrapaucos  dies 
uterque. 


Mail  25.  Dies  erat  Jovis,  Quia 
non  remissus  Domui 
Comes  Arundelius  u,  nee 
eausa  patefacta ;  suspicio 
crevit  de  Isesis  privilegiis. 
Conclusum  est  inter  Pro- 
ceres  de  Domo  compe- 
rendinanda  in  crastinum : 

Maii  26.  quo  die  x,  iterum  compe- 
rendinant  in  Junii  2 y, 
statuentes  se  nihil  actu- 
ros  ante  restitutum  Co- 
mitem,  vel  causam  saltern 
prolatam,  &c. 


Digges,  the  epilogue,  A.D.  1626. 
John  Elliot,  were  this 
day  by  the  King's  com 
mand  committed  to  the 
Tower.  They  were  both 
dismissed  thence  within 
few  days. 

Thursday,  The  Earl  of 
Arundel  not  being  sent 
back  to  the  House,  nor 
the  cause  of  his  detain- 
ment  made  known,  the 
House  of  Peers  began  to 
be  jealous  of  the  breach 
of  their  privileges,  and 
resolved  to  adjourn  the 
House  to  the  next  day  : 
on  which  day  they  ad 
journed  again  to  June  2, 
resolving  to  do  nothing 
until  the  Earl  should  be 
set  free,  or  at  least  a 
cause  given,  &c. 


vol.  ii.  chap.  xi.  pp.  268,  seq.  and  vol. 
iv.  Supplementary  Chapter,  p.  507.] 

u  [The  reason  of  the  Earl's  com 
mittal  to  prison  is  thus  given  in  a 
letter  from  Dr.  Meddus  to  Joseph 
Mede,  March  10,  162-56  :  "  On  Sunday 
(March  5)  the  Earl  of  Arundel  was 
committed  to  the  Tower  by  warrant 
from  his  Majesty;  the  cause  was  a 
marriage  consummate  between  his 
son,  my  Lord  Maltravers,  and  the 
eldest  daughter  of  the  late  Duke  of 
Lennox,  whom  his  Majesty  (being 
guardian  to  them  both)  had  designed, 
yea  the  match  was  concluded,  for  the 
Earl  of  Argyle's  heir,  the  Lord  Lome, 
(who  is  brought  up  here  in  our  reli 
gion)  for  the  reconciling  of  those  two 
families,  which  for  many  years  had 
been  in  great  enmity.  The  Earl  of 
Arundel,  Avho  is  said  to  have  given 
leave  for  his  son  to  make  love  to  the 
lady,  came  to  ask  the  King's  consent, 
when  the  marriage  was  already  past ; 
and  saith  he  was  not  acquainted  with 
it,  but. that  it  was  despatched  between 


his  Countess  and  the  Duchess  of  Len 
nox." — Birch's  Court  and  Times  of 
Charles  I.  vol.  i.  pp.  86,  87.] 

*  [The  proceedings  of  the  House  of 
Lords  in  the  case  of  the  Earl  of  Arun 
del  may  be  read  in  Eushworth's  Col 
lections,  vol.i.  pp.  363,  seq.  The  King 
had  this  day  informed  the  Lords,  in 
reply  to  their  last  address,  that  he 
would  "  use  all  possible  speed  to  give 
satisfaction,  and,  at  the  farthest,  before 
the  end  of  the  session." — Eushworth's 
Collections,  vol.  i.  p.  369.] 

y  [On  the  meeting  of  the  House 
on  that  day  another  message  was  deli 
vered  from  the  King,  which  proving 
unsatisfactory,  the  House  was  ad 
journed  till  the  day  following.  A 
further  message  of  a  more  satisfactory 
character  was  then  given  from  the 
King,  on  which  the  House,  at  the 
request  of  the  Lord  Keeper,  adjourned 
till  the  following  Thursday  (June  8), 
when  it  was  announced  from  the  King 
that  the  Earl  was  released. — Ibid, 
pp.  370,  371.] 


192 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE   LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  Mali  25.  Quo  die  hse  turbee 
primo  moverunt,  erat 
Urban!  Papee;  et  hodie 
sedet  Urbanus  Octavus; 
cui  et  Hispano  simul  si 
quid  gratum  facere  ve- 
lint,  quibus  id  maxime 
curse  est;  non  video,,  quid 
melius  excogitare  pos- 
sint,quamutinpartesdis- 
trahant  concilium  regni. 


Junii  15.  Die  Jo  vis,  Post  multas 
agitationes  privata  mali- 
tia z  in  Ducem  Bucking- 
hamise  superavit,  et  suf- 
focavit  omnia  publica 
negotia.  Nihil  actum 
est,  sed  Parlamentum 
solutum. 

Junii  20.  Dies  erat  Martis,  Sere- 
niss.  Rex  Carolus  me 
nominavit  in  Episcopum 
Bathon.  et  Wellen. 

Et  simul  injunxit,  ut 
concionem  haberem  pa- 
rat  am  in  solenne  Jeju- 
nium,  quod  proclama- 
tione  sanxit  in  diem  Julii 
5.  sequentem  a. 


Julii  5.         Solenne  Jejunium  in- 
stitutum b,    partim      ob 


May  25,  on  which  day 
these  troubles  first  began, 
was  the  feast  of  Pope  Ur 
ban  ;  and  at  this  time  Ur- " 
ban  VIII.  sitteth  in  the 
papal  chair;  to  whom  and 
to  the  Spaniard,  if  they,  3 
who  most  desire  it,  would 
do  any  acceptable  service, 
I  do  not  see  what  they 
could  better  devise  in 
that  kind  than  to  divide 
thus  into  parties  the  great 
council  of  the  kingdom. 
Thursday,  after  many 
debates  and  strugglings, 
private  malice  against 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham 
prevailed,  and  stopped  all 
public  business.  Nothing 
was  done ;  but  the  Par 
liament  was  dissolved. 

Tuesday,  His  Majesty 
King  Charles  named  me 
to  be  Bishop  of  Bath  and 
Wells. 

And  at  the  same  time 
commanded  me  to  pre 
pare  a  sermon  for  the 
Public  Fast,  which  he 
had  by  proclamation  ap 
pointed  to  be  kept  on  the 
5th  of  July  following. 

A  solemn  Fast  ap 
pointed,  partly  upon  ac- 


z  [This  charge  was  urged  against 
the  Archbishop  at  his  Trial.  See 
Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap, 
xlii.  p.  403.  in  marg.] 

a  [The  Proclamation  is  dated  June 
30.  Rymer,  Foed.  VIII.  ii.  pp.  68,  69.] 

b  [The  Prayers  composed  for  use 
on  this  occasion  are  entitled,  "A 


Forme  of  Prayer  necessary  to  bee 
vsed  in  these  dangerous  times  of 
Warre  and  Pestilence  for  the  safety 
and  preseruation  of  his  Maiestie  and 
his  Realmes.  Set  forth  by  authoritie. 
London,  printed  by  Bonham  Norton, 
and  John  Bill,  Printers  to  the  King's 
most  Excellent  Maiestie.  1626."] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD. 


193 


Julii  5.  grassantem  adhucinmul- 
tis  locis  regni  pestilen- 
tiam,  et  partim  ob  metum 
hostium  minitaiitium. 
Concionem  habui  eo  die 
coramRege  etProceribus 
apud  White-Hall.  Dies 
erat  Mercurii. 

Julii  8.  Concionem  prsedictam 
jussit  Rex,  ut  typis  ex- 
cusam  in  publicum  emit- 
terem  c.  Dies  erat  Sab- 
bati. 

Julii  16.  Die  Solis,  Theobaldis 
concionem  illam,  quse 
jam  praelum  sensisset,  in 
Regias  manus  dedi,  et 
redii. 

Julii  26.  DieseratMercurii,Sig- 
navit  Rex  Congedeslier, 
&c.,ut  potestas  sit  Decano 
et  Capitulo  me  eligendi 
in  Episcopum  Bathoni- 
ensem. 

Julii  27.  Die  Jovis,  mane.  De- 
tulit  ad  meDr.Feild,Epi- 
scopus  Landavensisd,  lite- 
rasquasdam  ab  illustrissi- 
mo  Duce  Buckinghamise. 
Literas  apertas  erant,  et 
partim  characteribus  con- 
scriptse.  Misit  autem  eas 
ad  me  Dux,  ut  consule- 
rem  quendam  nomine 
Swadlinge  e,  nominatum 

c    [See  Sermon   v.   Works,  vol.  i. 
p.  119.1 
'  [Th 


count  of  the  pestilence  A.D.  1G2G. 
yet  raging  in  many  parts 
of  the  kingdom,  partly 
on  account  of  the  danger 
of  enemies  threatening 
us.  I  preached  this  day 
before  the  King  and 
Nobility  at  White-Hall. 
It  was  Wednesday. 

The  King  commanded 
me  to  print  and  publish 
the  sermon.  It  was  Sa 
turday. 

Sunday,  I  presented 
that  sermon,  which  was 
now  printed,  to  his  Ma 
jesty,  and  returned. 

Wednesday,  The  King 
signed  the  Conge  d 'Eslire, 
empowering  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  to  elect  me 
Bishop  of  Bath  and 
Wells. 

Thursday,  In  the  morn- 
ing,  Dr.  Feild,  Bishop  of 
Landaff,  brought  to  me 
certain  letters  from  the 
most  illustrious  Duke  of 
Buckingham.  The  let 
ters  were  open,  and  wrote 
partly  in  characters.  The 
Duke  sent  them  to  me, 
that  I  should  consult  one 
named  Swadlinge,  men- 


d  [Theopliilus  Field,  translated  to 
S.  David's  in  1627,  and  to  Hereford- 
in  1635.] 

c  [Thomas  Swadling,  then  Curate 
LAUD. — VOL.  in. 


of  St.  Marylebone  (Newcourt  Eepert. 
vol.  i.  p.  695).  He  was  afterwards 
Curate  of  S.  Botolph's,  Aldgate,  from 
which  he  was  ejected  in  the  Great 
Rebellion,  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  vol.  iii. 
p.  887.)] 

O 


194 


THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1G26.  Julii  27.  quidem  in  ipsis  literis, 
ut  qui  possit  characteres 
legere.  Ipse  etiam  no- 
minatus  eram,  utpote  cui 
iste  Swadlinge  notus  erat; 
et  educatus  in  Collegio 
S.  Joh.  Oxon.,  eo  tern- 
pore  quo  egoPrseses  eram 

Aug.  1.  Collegii.  Venit  ad  me 
Thomas  Swadlinge,  quern 
a  discessu  e  Collegio,  ad 
diem  ilium  per  8.  fere 
annos,  aut  circiter,  ne 
semel  vidi.  Ille  opera 
insumpta  tandem  legit 

Aug.  4.  characteres,  et  Aug.  4, 
(dies  Veneris  erat,)  ego 
et  illeunaadimusDucem. 
Legit :  malitiosa  qusedam 
erant.  Dux,  ut  decuit, 
contemnit.  Redimus. 


Aug.  16. 


Aug.  25 


Electus  fui  in  Episco- 
pum  Bathoniensem.  Dies 
erat  Mercurii,  et  litera 
D1. 

Dies  erat  Veneris,  Duse 
rubeculse  sen  rubelliones 
simul  per  ostium  in  mu- 
sseurn  volant,  quasi  unus 
alterum  persequens.  Mo- 
tus  ille  subitus  me  quasi 
resilire  facit.  Dimisi  si- 
cut  intrarunt.  Ego  turn 


tioned  in  those  letters, 
as  one  who  could  read 
the  characters.  I  was 
also  named  in  them,  as 
to  whom  that  Swadlinge 
was  known,  having  been 
educated  in  S.John's  Col 
lege  in  Oxford,  at  what 
time  I  was  President  of 
that  College.  Thomas 
Swadlinge  came  to  me, 
whom,  from  his  leaving 
the  College  to  that  day, 
for  almost  8  years,  I  had 
not  once  seen.  He  be 
stowing  some  pains,  at 
length  read  the  charac 
ters,  and  Aug.  4,  Friday, 
I  and  he  went  to  the 
Duke.  He  read  them  : 
they  were  certain  mali 
cious  things.  The  Duke, 
as  was  fit,  despised  them. 
We  returned. 

I  was  elected  Bishop 
of  Bath  and  Wells,  being 
Wednesday,  the  letter 
Df. 

Friday,  Two  robin 
redbreasts  flew  together 
through  the  door  into 
my  study,  as  if  one  pur 
sued  the  other.  That 
sudden  motion  almost 
startled  me.  I  was  then 
sermon  on 


preparing 

1  ['  Et  litera  D.'  underlined,  and  a  mark  opposite  them  in  marg.] 


f  [The  King  gave  him  a  dispensa-      residence  in  London,     (llymer,  Feed, 
tion  to  hold  his  stall  at  Westminster      VIII.  ii.  pp.  85,  86.)] 
in  commendam,  that  he  might  have  a 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


195 


Aug.  25.  paraturus  eram  concio- 
nem  in  Ephes.  iv.  30,  et 
cliartis  incubui. 

Sept.  14.  Die  Jovis,  vesperi. 
Voluit  Dux  Bucking- 
hamise,  ut  instructiones 
quasdam  in  formam  redi- 
gerems,  partim  politicas, 
partim  ecclesiasticas,  in 
causa  ilia  Regis  Dania3 
paulo  ante  afflicti  a  Duce 
Tillio,  mittendas  per  om- 
nes  parochias.  Brevis- 
sima  capita  mini  tradita 
sunt.  Paratas  essevoluit 
in  diem  Saturni  sequen- 

Sept.  16.  tern.  Paravi,  et  liora  pra3- 
fixa  attuli :  Legi.  Ducit 
me  ad  Regem.  Ibi  iterum 
jussus  perlegi ;  uterque 

Sept.  17.  approbant.  Die  Solis, 
propositas  Iecta3que  sunt 
(nam  deposui  apud  Du- 
cem  chartas)  coram  Ho- 
noratissimis  Regis  Con- 
siliariis.  Deo  gratias,  ab 
omnibus  probate  sunt. 


Sept.  18.  Lunse  die,  Confirmata 
estelectiomeainBathon. 
et  Wellen.  Episcopum. 

Sept.  19.  Die  Martis,  Apud 
Theobaldas  homagium 
juravi  Serenissimo  Regi, 


Ephes.  iv.  30,  and  study-  A.D.  1626. 
ing. 

Thursday  evening,  The 
Duke  of  Buckingham 
willed  me  to  form  certain 
Instructions,  partly  po 
litical,  partly  ecclesias 
tical,  in  the  cause  of  the . 
King  of  Denmark,  a 
little  before  brought  into 
great  straits  by  General 
Tilly,  to  be  sent  through 
all  parishes.  Certain 
heads  were  delivered  to 
me.  He  wo  aid  have  them 
made  ready  by  Saturday 
following.  I  made  them 
ready,  and  brought  them 
at  the  appointed  hour.  I 
read  them  to  the  Duke. 
He  brought  me  to  the 
King.  I,  being  so  com 
manded,  read  them  again. 
Each  of  them  approved 
them.  Sunday,  They 
were  read  (having  been 
left  with  the  Duke)  before 
the  Lords  of  the  Privy 
Council  ;  and  were 
(thanks  be  to  God)  ap 
proved  by  them  all. 

Monday,  My  election 
to  the  Bishopric  of  Bath 
and  Wells  was  confirmed. 

Tuesday,  At  Theobalds 
I  swore  homage  to  his 
Majesty ;  who  there  pre- 


?  These  may  be  found  in  Heylin's  Life  of  Laud,  p.  162.  H.  W.     [P.  154. 
Edit.  1671.] 

o2 


196 


THE  DTARY  OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  Sept.  19.  qui  ibi  statim  restituit 
me  ad  temporalia  a  tern- 
pore  mortis. 

Quse  inter  me  et  Dom. 
Baronem  Conwaye  Prin- 
cipalem  Regis  Secreta- 
rium  acciderunt,  dum 
simul  redimus. 

Sept.  25.h  Die  Luna3,  Hora  ma- 
tutina  fere  quarta  Lance- 
lotus  Andrews,,  Episcopus 
Winton.  meritissimus,  lu 
men  orbis  Christiani, 
mortuus  est. 

Sept.  30.  Die  Saturni,  Certiorem 
me  fecit  Dux  Buck,  quod 
decrevit  Sereniss.  Rex,  ut 
ego  successor  sim  Epi- 
scopo  Winton.  defuncto 
in  officio  Decanatus  Sa- 
celli  Regii. 

Oct.  2.  Die  Lunse,  Narravit 
idem  mihi,  quid  de  me 
ulterius  eo  die  Rex  statu- 
isset,  si  A.  B.  C.  etc. 


Oct.  3.  Die  Martis,  Ad  Aulam 
profectus  sum;  ea  turn 
Hamptonise  erat.  Ibi 
gratias  egi  Regi  pro  De- 
canatu  Sacelli,  mihi  turn 
concesso.  Redii  Londi- 
num. 


Oct.    6.        Juramentum  a  Decano 
Sacelli  suscipiendum  sub  - 

h  [This  day  is  given  incorrectly  in  the  MS.  'Sept.  21.'] 


sently  restored  me  to  the 
temporalties,  from  the 
death  of  my  predecessor. 
What  passed  between 
me  and  the  Lord  Con- 
way,  Principal  Secretary 
to  the  King,  in  our  re 
turn. 

Monday,  About  four 
o' clock  in  the  morning, 
died  Lancelot  Andrews, 
the  most  worthy  Bishop 
of  Winchester,  the  great 
light  of  the  Christian 
world. 

Saturday,  The  Duke  of 
Buckingham  signified  to 
me  the  King's  resolu 
tion,  that  I  should  suc 
ceed  the  Bishop  of  Win 
chester  in  the  office  of 
Dean  of  the  Chapel- 
Royal. 

Monday,  The  Duke  re 
lated  to  me  what  the  King 
had  further  resolved  con 
cerning  me,  in  case  the 
Archbishop  of  Canter 
bury  should  die,  &c. 

Tuesday,  I  went  to 
Court,  which  was  then  ai 
Hampton  Court.  There 
I  returned  thanks  to  the 
King  for  the  Deanery  o 
the  Chapel,  then  granted 
to  me.  I  returned  tc 
London. 

I  took  the  oath  belong 
ing  to  the  Dean  of  the 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


197 


Oct.  6.  ivi  in  sacrario  coram 
Honoratissimo  Carnera- 
rio  Regio  Philippo  Mon- 
gomeryse  Comite :  mi-- 
nistrante  juramentum 
Stepliano  Bouton1  Sub- 
decano.  Dies  erat  Ve- 
iieris. 

Nov.  14.  Vel  circiter,  occasione 
sumpta  ex  abrupta,  tum 
inca3ptione,tum  finitione, 
preeum  publicarum  die 
5.  Novemb.  petii  a  Sere- 
nissimo  Eege  Carolo,  ut 
interesset  lyturgise  seque 
ac  concionibus  quolibet 
die  Dominico,  et,  ut  quo- 
cunque  tempore  preeum 
advenisset,  Sacerdos  qui 
ministraret  pergeret  us 
que  ad  finem  preeum. 
Non  modo  annuit  Rex 
religiosissimus,  sed  et 
gratias  mihi  egit.  Non 
factum  hoc  antea  ab  in- 
itio  regni  Jacobi  ad  hunc 
diem.  Nun c;  Deo  gratias, 
obtinet. 


Dec.  21.  Somniavi  de  sepultura 
nescio  cujus,  et  me  asti- 
tisse  pulveri,  &c.  Evigi- 
lavi  tristis. 

Dec.  25.  Christmas-day,  dies 
erat  Lunse,  Concionem 


Chapel,  in  the  vestry,  A.D.  1626, 
before  the  Right  Honour 
able  Philip  Earl  of  Mont 
gomery,  Lord  Chamber 
lain,  Stephen  Boughton, 
the  Sub-Dean,  adminis 
tering  it.  It  was  Friday. 

Or  thereabout,  taking 
occasion  from  the  abrupt 
both  beginning  and  end 
ing  of  public  prayer  on 
the  fifth  of  November,  I 
desired  his  Majesty  King 
Charles,  that  he  would 
please  to  be  present  at 
prayers  as  well  as  ser 
mon  every  Sunday,  and 
that  at  whatsoever  part 
of  the  prayers  he  came, 
the  Priest  then  officiating 
might  proceed  to  the  end 
of  the  prayers.  The  most 
religious  King  not  only 
assented  to  this  request, 
but  also  gave  me  thanks. 
This  had  not  before  been 
done  from  the  beginning 
of  K.  James's  reign  to 
this  day.  Now,  thanks 
be  to  God,  it  obtaineth. 

I  dreamed  of  the  burial 
of  I  know  not  whom,  and 
that  I  stood  by  the  grave. 
I  awaked  sad. 

Christmas-day,  Mon 
day,  I  preached  my  first 


1  [Appointed  June  28,  1627,  Canon 
of  Worcester  (Kymer,  Feed.  V11I.  ii. 
p.  250);  Dec.  13,  1630,  Rector  of 
Broadway,  Worcestershire  (ibid.  iii. 


p.  168)  ;  May  17,  1636,  Kector  of 
Hinxworth,  Herts  (ibid.  IX.  ii.  p. 
87) ;  and  July  4,  the  same  year, 
Eector  of  Bargrave  (ibid.  p.  91).] 


198 


THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  Dec.  25.  habui  primam  ut  Deca- 
nus  Sacelli  Regii,  ad 
White-Hall,  in  S.  Joh.  i. 
14.  par.  1. 

Jan,  5.  Vigilia  erat  Epipha- 
nise,  et  dies  Veneris, 
Nocte  somniavi  matrem 
meam  diu  ante  defunc- 
tam  lecto  meo  astitisse, 
et  deductis  paululum 
stragulis,  hilarem  in  me 
aspexisse,  laetatus  sum 
videre  earn  aspectu  tam 
jucundo.  Ostendit  dein- 
de  mihi  senem  diu  ante 
defunctum,  quem  ego, 
dum  vixit,  et  novi  et 
amavi.  Jacuisse  vide- 
batur  ille  humi,  leetus 
satis,,  sed  rugoso  vultu; 
nomen  ei  Grove.  Dum 
paro  salutare,  evigilavi. 


Jan.  8.  Dies  erat  Lunse.  Eo 
visum  Ducem  Bucking- 
hamise.  Gavisus  est,  et 
in  manus  dedit  chartam 
de  Invocatione  Sancto 
rum,  quam  dedit  ei  mater, 
illi  vero  nescio  quis  Sa- 
cerdos. 


Jan.  13.  Dies  erat  Saturni, 
Episcopus  Lin.  petiit  re- 
conciliationem  cum  Duce 
Buck.,  &c. 

Jan.  14.  Die  Solis,  versus  mane 
somniavi  Episcopum  Lin. 


sermon,  as  Dean  of  the 
Chapel-Royal,  at  White- 
Hall,  upon  S.  John  i.  14. 
part  1. 

Epiphany- eve,  and  Fri 
day.  In  the  night  I 
dreamed  that  my  mother, 
long  since  dead,  stood  by 
my  bed,  and  drawing 
aside  the  clothes  a  little, 
looked  pleasantly  upon 
me ;  and  that  I  was  glad! 
to  see  her  with  so  merry 
an  aspect.  She  then 
showed  to  me  a  certain 
old  man,  long  since  de^ 
ceased,  whom,  while  alive, 
I  both  knew  and  loved; 
He  seemed  to  lie  upon  the 
ground,  merry  enough, 
but  with  a  wrinkled  coun 
tenance.  His  name  was 
Grove.  While  I  prepared 
to  salute  him,  I  awoke. 

Monday,  I  went  to  visit 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham.! 
He  was  glad  to  see  me,' 
and  put  into  my  hands! 
a  paper  concerning  the| 

Invocation     of     Saints. 

* 

which  his  mother  had 
given  to  him  ;  a  certain^ 
Priest,  to  me  unknown,! 
had  given  it  to  her. 

Saturday,  The  Bishop! 
of  Lincoln  desired  recon 
ciliation  with  the  Dukej 
of  Buckingham,  &c. 

Sunday,  to  wards  morn- 1 
ingr,  I  dreamed  that  the! 


OF  ARCHBISUOP  LAUD. 


199 


Jan.  14.  nescio  quo  advenisse  cum 
catenis  ferreis  ;  sed  red- 
euns  liber  at  us  ab  iis 
equum  insiluit  ;  abiit, 
nee  assequi  potui->. 


Jan.  16.  Die  Martis,  Somniavi 
Regem  venatum  exiisse ; 
et  quod  quum  esuriit, 
abduxi  eum  de  improviso 
in  domum  Fran.  Winde- 
banck  amici  mei.  Dum 
parat  comedere,  ego,  dum 
alii  aberant,  calicem  ei 
de  more  porrigebam. 
Potum  attuli;  non  pla- 
cuit.  Iterumadduxi;  sed 
poculo  argenteo.  Dicit 
Sereniss.  Rex  :  Tu  nosti, 
me  semper  e  vitro  bibere. 
Abeo  iterum :  evigilavi. 


Jan.  17.  Die  Mercurii,  Ostendo 
rationes  Regi,  cur  chartse 
Episcopi  Winton.  de- 
functi  de  Episcopis,  quod 
sint  jure  divinok,  prselo 
tradendee  sint,  contra  il- 
lud  quod  misere,  et  in 
maximum  damnum  Ec- 
clesise  Anglicanas,  Epi- 

j  [Hacket  (Life  of  Williams,  par.  ii. 
p.  85.)  remarks  on  this,  and  similar 
passages  in  the  Diary  :  "The  undoing 
of  his  brother  and  colleague  in  di 
vinity  did  so  run  in  his  mind,  that  it 


Bisliop  of  Lincoln  came,  A.D.  1626. 
I  know  not  whither,  with 
iron  cliains.  But  return 
ing  loosed  from  them, 
leaped  on  horseback, 
went  away;  neither  could 
I  overtake  him. 

Tuesday,  I  dreamed 
that  the  King  went  out 
to  hunt ;  and  that  when 
he  was  hungry,  I  brought 
him  on  the  sudden  into 
the  house  of  my  friend, 
Francis  Windebank. 
While  he  prcpareth  to 
eat,  I,  in  the  absence  of 
others,  presented  the  cup 
to  him  after  the  usual 
manner.  I  carried  drink 
to  him,  but  it  pleased  him 
not.  I  carried  it  again, 
but  in  a  silver  cup.  There 
upon  his  Majesty  said : 
You  know  that  I  always 
drink  out  of  glass.  I  go 
away  again,  and  awoke. 

Wednesday,!  showmy 
reasons  to  the  King,  why 
the  papers  of  the  late 
Bishop  of  Winchester, 
concerning  Bishops,  that 
they  are  jure  divino, 
should  be  printed;  con 
trary  to  what  the  Bishop 
of  Lincoln  had  pitifully, 
Collections,  vol.  i.  p. 


was  never  out  of  his  dreams."     Rush- 
worth  ventures  on  an  interpretation 


of  this  dream. 
421.] 

k  [The  papers  referred  to  are  the 
Letters  of  Bishop  Andre wes  to  Peter  du 
Moulin,  published  in  1629  by  Bishops 
Buckeridge  and  Laud  in  his  "  Opus- 
cula  Posthuma.''] 


200 


THE  DIARY  OE   THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  Jan.  17.  scopus  Line,  significavit 
Regi ;  sicut  Rex  ipse 
mihi  antea  narravit l. 


Feb.  7.  Dies  erat  Cinerum, 
Concionatus  sum  in  Au- 
la  ad  White-Hall. 

Feb.  9.  Die  Veneris,  Nocte 
sequente  somniavi  me 
morbo  scorbutico  labo- 
rasse  ;  et  repente  denies 
omnes  mihi  laxos  fuisse  ; 
unum  praecipue  in  inferi- 
ori  maxilla,  vix  digito  me 
retinere  potuisse,  donee 
opem  peterem,  &c. 

Feb.  20.  Die  Martis,  Incsepit 
Jo.  Fenton  curationem 
pruriginis  cujusdam,  &c. 

Feb.  22.  Die  Jovis,  Iter  suscepi 
versus  Novum  Merca- 
tum,  ubi  turn  Rex  fuit. 

Mar.  3.  Dies  Saturni  erat,  Can- 
tabrigiam  concessi  una 
cum  Duce  Buckingha- 
mia3,  Cancellario  istius 
almse  Academise111,  et  aliis 


and  to  the  great  detri 
ment  of  the  Church  of 
England,  signified  to  the 
King,  as  the  King  him 
self  had  before  related 
to  me. 

Ash  -  Wednesday,  I 
preached  at  Court,  at 
White-Hall. 

Friday,  The  following 
night  I  dreamed  that  I 
was  troubled  with  the 
scurvy,  and  that  on 
the  sudden  all  my  teeth 
became  loose ;  that  one 
of  them  especially,  in  the 
lower  j  aw,  I  could  scarce 
hold  in  with  my  finger,  till 
I  called  out  for  help,  &c. 

Tuesday,  John  Fenton 
began  the  cure  of  a  cer 
tain  itch,  &c. 

Thursday,  I  began  my 
journey  towards  New- 
Market,  where  the  King 
then  was. 

Saturday,  I  went  to 
Cambridge  with  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  Chan 
cellor  of  that  famous 
University,  and  other 


1  [Hacket,  (Life  of  "Williams,  par.  ii. 
p.  87,)  forgetting  that  the  king's  ve 
racity  is  involved,  observes  on  this, 
"  Which  is  a  great  mistake,  for  Lin 
coln  ever  defended  the  divine  right  of 
his  order,  that  it  was  necessary  in  a 
church  rightly  constituted,  that  it  was 
a  main  defect  in  them  that  had  not 
that  presidency  among  them,  hut  the 
less  if  they  did  desire  it,  and  could  not 
enjoy  it."  Hacket,  it  may  be  observed, 
speaks  of  the  episcopal  order  simply 
as  a  "  presidency,"  not  as  the  channel 


by  which  the  apostolical  gift  is  con 
veyed  ;  which  argues  no  very  high 
idea  of  the  office,  on  the  part  either  of 
Williams  or  of  himself,  according  to 
his  own  showing.] 

m  [He  was  elected  Chancellor,  June 
1,  1626,  by  a  majority  of  three  votes 
over  his  competitor,  Viscount  Ando- 
ver.  See  a  letter  of  Joseph  Mede  to 
Sir  Martin  Stuteville,  June  3,  1626, 
describing  the  efforts  of  his  party  to 
secure  his  success.  (Birch's  Court  of 
Charles  I.  vol.  i.  pp.  107—109.)  The 


OP  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


201 


Mar.  3.  Comitibus  et  Baronibus. 
Incorporate  ibi  fui;  et 
sic  primus,  qui  prsesen- 
tatus  fuit  illustrissimo 
Duci,  turn  sedenti]in  do- 
ino  Congregationis,  ipse 
fui.  Habitus  ibi  fuit  ab 
Academicis  Dux  insignis 
et  Academice  et  celebri- 
tern.  Redimus. 

Mar.  6.  Die  Martis,  RediitRex 
e  Novo  Mercato,  et  ego, 
versus  Loudinum. 

Mar.  8.  Die  Jovis  :  Veni  Lon- 
dinum.  Nocte  sequente 
somniavi  me  reconcilia- 
tum  fuisse  Ecclesise  Ro. 
Hoc  anxie  me  habuit; 
ct  miratus  sum  valde, 
unde  accidit.  Nee  so- 
lum  mihi  molestus  fui 
[propter  errores  illius  Ec- 
clesise,  sed  etiam0]  prop 
ter  scandala,  quse  ex  illo 
lapsu  meo  multos  egre- 
gios  et  doctos  viros  in 
Ecclesia  Ang.  onerarent. 
Sic  turbatus  insomnio 
dixi  apud  me,  me  statim 
iturum,  et  confessione 
facta  veniam  ab  Ecclesia 
Ang.  petiturum.  Per- 
genti  obviam  se  dedit 
Sacerdos  quidam;  voluit 
impedire.  Sed  indigna- 


earls  and  lords.  I  was  A.D.  1626. 
there  incorporated;  and 
so  I  was  the  first  who 
was  presented  to  the  most 
illustrious  Duke,  then 
sitting  in  the  Congrega 
tion  House.  The  Duke 
was  treated  by  the  Uni 
versity  in  an  Academical 
manner,  yet  splendidly. 
We  returned. 

Tuesday,  The  King  re 
turned  from  New-Mar 
ket,  and  I  with  him, 
toward  London. 

Thursday,  I  came  to 
London.  The  night  fol 
lowing  I  dreamed,  that 
I  was  reconciled  to  the 
Church  of  Rome.  This 
troubled  me  much;  and 
I  wondered  exceedingly, 
how  it  should  happen. 
Nor  was  I  aggrieved  with 
myself  [only  by  reason 
of  the  errors  of  that 
Church,  but  also]  upon 
account  of  the  scandal 
which  from  that  my  fall 
would  be  cast  upon  many 
eminent  and  learned  men 
in  the  Church  of  Eng 
land.  So  being  troubled 
at  my  dream,  I  said  with 
myself,  that  I  would  go 
immediately,  and,  con 
fessing  my  fault,  would 


House  of  Commons  was  much  exaspe 
rated  by  this  election,  and  summoned 
some  of  the  Doctors  to  give  an  account 
of  their  conduct,  but  the  King  forbade 
their  attendance.  (Ibid.  p.  1 10.)] 


n  [See  Joseph  Mede's  account  of  his 
reception,  ibid.  p.  204.] 

0  These  words  are  most  maliciously 
omitted  by  Prynne.— H.  W. 


202 


THE   DIAHY  OP  THE   LIFE 


A.D.  1626.  Mar.  8. 


tione  motus,  me  in  viam 
dedi.  Et  dum  fatigavi 
me  morosis  cogitationi- 
bus,  evigilavi.  Tales  im- 
pressiones  sensi;  ut  vix 
potui  credere  me  som- 
niasse. 


Mar.  12.      Die  Lunse,  Cum  Rege 

Mar.  13.  concessi  Theobaldas.  Re- 

dii  die  proximo. 

Mar.  17.  Die  Saturni,  Vigilia 
Palmarum :  Hora  noctis 
fere  media,  sepelivi?  Caro- 
lum  Vicecomitem  Buck- 
inghamisei,  filium  natu 
.  maximum  ettumunicum 
Georgii  Ducis  Bucking- 
hamise,  setatis  turn  fuit 
anniunius  et  fere  quatuor 
mensium.  Mortuus  est 
die  Veneris  praecedente. 

An.  1627. 

Mar.  25.  Dies  erat  Paschatis, 
Concionatus  sum  in  Aula, 
&c. 

Mar.  27.  Die  Martis,  Sequente 
nocte  somnium  habui, 
quale  sequitur.  Legata 
qusedam  data  erant  Do- 
mi  nse  Dorothea  Wright, 


beg  pardon  of  the  Church 
of  England.  Going  with 
this  resolution,  a  certain 
priest  met  me,  and  would 
have  stopped  me.  But 
moved  with  indignation 
I  went  on  my  way.  And 
while  I  wearied  myself 
with  these  troublesome 
thoughts,  I  awoke.  Here 
in  I  felt  such  strong  im 
pressions,  that  I  could 
scarce  believe  it  to  be  a 
dream. 

Monday,  I  went  with 
the  King  to  Theobalds. 
I  returned  next  day, 
March  13. 

Saturday,  the  Eve  of 
Palm- Sunday,about  mid 
night  I  buried  Charles 
Viscount  Buckingham, 
the  eldest,  and  then  only, 
son  of  George  Duke  of 
Buckingham.  He  was 
then  about  a  year  and 
four  months  old.  He  died 
on  the  Friday  before. 


Easter-day,*!  preached 
at  Court,  &c. 

Tuesday,  That  night  I 
had  the  following  dream. 
Some  legacies  had  been 
given  to  the  Lady  Doro 
thy  Wright,  the  widow 


i'  [In  Henry  the  Seventh's  Chapel, 
near  King  James.] 

i  [Mode  calls  him  the  Earl  of  Co 


ventry.     (Birch's  Court  of  Charles  I. 
vol.  i.  p.  207.)] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


Mar.  27.  viduse  Georgii  W.  militis, 
familiaris  mei.  Legatee 
erant  430  minse  et  am- 
plius  :  datse  a  consangui- 
neo  quodam,  viduse  et 
filiis,  nomine  Farnham. 
Ad  instantiam  viduse, 
quum  legata  solvere  Ex 
ecutor  ant  negavit,  aut 
distulit,  literas  obtinui 
ab  illustrissimo  Duce 
Buckinghamise  in  gra- 
tiam  viduas  (Dux  enim 
erat  Magister  Equitum, 
et  clictus  Georgius  W. 
sub  eo  fuit  inter  minis- 
tros  Regis) .  Quum  literas 
jam  in  manibushaberem, 
daturusque  eram  viduse, 
ut  mitteret  in  Hiber- 
niam,  nbi  Executor  dc- 
gebat,  hac  nocte  appa- 
ruit  mihi  in  somnis 
Georgius  W.  miles,  per 
biennium  ante  ad  mini 
mum  mortuus,  visus  est 
mihi  valde  habilis  hila- 
risque  satis.  Dixi,  quid 
pro  vidua  et  liberis  ejus 
turn  egi.  Cogitabundus 
paulisper  respondit ;  Ex- 
ecutorem  sibi,  dum  in 
vivis  esset,  satisfecisse 
pro  legatis  illis:  et  sta- 
tim,  inspectis  quibusdam 
chartis  in  museolo  suo 
adjacente^  addidit  iterum 
ita  esse. 


of  Sir  George  Wright  my  A.D.  1627. 
acquaintance.  The  lega 
cies  amounted  to  above 
430/v  being  bequeathed 
by  a  certain  kinsman 
named  Farnham,,  to  the 
widow  and  her  children. 
When  the  Executor  de 
nied  or  deferred  to  pay 
the  legacy,  I  had,  at  the 
desire  of  the  widow,  ob 
tained  letters  in  her  be 
half  from  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham  (for  the 
Duke  was  Master  of  the 
Horse,  and  the  said  Sir 
George  W.  was  employed 
under  him  in  the  King's 
service) .  When  I  had  now 
those  letters  in  my  hands, 
and  was  about  to  deliver 
them  to  the  widow,  that 
she  might  send  them  into 
Ireland,  where  the  Ex 
ecutor  dwelt;  this  night 
Sir  George  Wright  ap 
peared  to  me  in  my  sleep, 
having  been  dead  two 
years  before  at  least.  He 
seemed  to  me  in  very 
good  plight,  and  merry 
enough.  I  told  him  what 
I  had  done  for  his  widow 
and  children.  He,  after  a 
little  thought,  answered 
that  the  Executor  had 
satisfied  him  for  those 
legacies,  while  he  was  yet 
alive.  And  presently 
looking  upon  some  papers 


204 


THE  DIAIIY   OF  THE  LIFE 


A.D.  1027.  Mar.  27. 


Et  insuper  mihi  in 
aurem  dixit,  me  causam 
esse,  cur  Episcopus  L. 
non  iterum  admitteretur 
in  gratiam  et  in  Aulam1'. 

Apr.  4.  Die  Mercurii,  Quum 
Rex.  Sereniss.  Carolus 
absolvebat  D.Dun3  circa 
lapsus  quosdam  in  con- 
cione  habita  die  Solis 
Apr.  1.  Quod  gratiosis- 
sime  mihi  turn  dixit,  lite- 
ris  nunquam  delendis, 
cum  summa  gratiarum 
actione  t)eo  et  Regi,  in 
corde  scripsi. 

Apr.  7.  DieseratSaturni,Dum 
Aulam  petii,  ut  Regia3 
coense  servus  intersim,  e 
rheda  exeuns,  titubante 
pede  prseceps  ruebam ; 
graviori  casu  nunquam 
sum  lapsus;  sed  mise- 
rante  Deo,  contusa  tan- 
turn  coxendice,  idque  le- 
viter,  evasi. 

Apr.  24.  Dies  erat  Martis,  Pri- 
mo  ad  me  missse  sunt 
Exceptiones,  quas  exlii- 
buit  A.  B.  C.  contra  Con- 
cionem  Doctoris  Sib- 
thorp  i>  et  quse  sequun- 
tur. 


in  his   study   adjoining, 
he  added,  that  it  was  so. 

He  moreover  whisper 
ing  in  my  ear,  told  me, 
that  I  was  the  cause  why 
the  Bishop  of  Lincoln  4; 
was  not  again  admitted 
into  favour,  and  to  Court. 

Wednesday,  When  his 
Majesty  King  Charles 
forgave  to  Doctor  Donne 
certain  slips  in  a  sermon 
preached  on  Sunday,  Apr. 
1  :  what  he  then  most 
graciously  said  unto  me, 
I  have  wrote  in  my  heart 
with  indelible  characters, 
and  great  thankfulness 
to  God  and  the  King. 

Saturday,  Going  to 
Court,  to  wait  upon  the 
King  at  supper,  in  going 
out  of  the  coach,  my  foot 
stumbling,  I  fell  head 
long.  I  never  had  a 
more  dangerous  fall ;  but 
by  God's  mercy,  I  es 
caped  with  a  light  bruise 
of  my  hip  only. 

Tuesday,  There  were 
then  first  sent  to  me  the 
Exceptions  which  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbu 
ry  had  exhibited  against 
Doctor  Sibthorp's  Ser 
mon,  and  what  followed. 


r  [See  Racket's  Life  of  Williams, 
par.  ii.  p.  85.] 

s  [Dr.  John  Donne.  No  mention 
is  made  of  this  sermon  by  his  biogra 
pher.  But  there  is  an  account  of 
King  James's  displeasure  with  Donne, 


and  his  satisfactory  exculpation  of 
himself  on  a  previous  occasion,  in 
Walton's  Life,  (Wordsworth's  Eccl. 
Biog.  vol.  iii.  pp.  653—655.)  ] 

1  [Dr.   Robert  Sib  thorp,    Vicar  of 
Erackley,  had,  at  the  previous  assizes 


OE   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


205 


Apr.  29.  Die  Soils,  Factus  sura 
Serenissimo  Regi  Carolo 
a  Consiliis  Secretioribus. 
In  honorem  suum,  et  bo- 
num  Regni  et  Ecclesise, 
oro,  vertat  Deus. 


Sunday,  I  was  made  A.D.  1627. 
Privy-Councellor  to  his 
Majesty  King  Charles. 
God  grant  it  may  con 
duce  to  his  honour,  and 
to  the  good  of  the  king 
dom  and  the  Church. 

Whitsunday,  I  preach 
ed  before  the  King,  &c. 


42 


Mail  13.  Die  Pentecostes,  Con- 
ciouem  habui  coramRege, 
&c. 

Junii  7         I  attended  King  Charles  from  London  to  South- 
et  8.         wick  by  Portsmouth. 
Junii  11.      His  Majesty  dined  aboard  the  Triumph,   where 

I  attended  him. 

Junii  17.       The  Bp.  of  London  was  granted  me  at  Southwick. 
22.       We  came  to  London. 
24.       I  was  commanded  to  go  all  the  progress. 
27.       The  Duke  of  Buckingham  set  forwards  towards 

the  Isle  of  Eee. 

30.       The  progress  began  to  Oatlands. 

Julii    4.       The  King  lost  a  jewel  in  hunting  of  a  1000/. 
value.    That  day  the  message  was  sent  by  the  King 
for  the  sequestering  of  A.  B.  C.u 
7.       Saturday  night,  I  dreamed  that  I  had  lost  two 

teeth.     The  Duke  of  Buck,  took  the  Isle  of  Ree. 
26.       I  attended  the  King  and  Queen  at  Wellingbur- 

roughv. 

29.       The  first  news  came  from  my  Lord  Duke  of  his 
success :  Sunday. 


for  Northamptonshire,  preached  a 
sermon  in  favour  of  the  imposition  of 
taxes  by  the  King  independently  of 
the  sanction  of  Parliament.  Abbot,  on 
being  applied  to  license  it,  declined 
to  do  so,  on  the  ground  that  it  con 
tained  many  statements  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  the  realm.  The  objections 
were  referred  to  Laud,  who  with  the 
aid  of  other  Bishops  revised  the  ser 
mon.  Abbot  again  refused  his  ap 
proval,  and  the  sermon  was  at  last 
licensed  by  Montaigne,  Bishop  of  Lon- 
doti.  Abbot  ascribes  his  sequestration, 
which  took  place  shortly  afterwards, 
to  this  refusal.  See  Abbot's  Narrative, 


in  which  the  objections  are  given  at 
length,  in  Rushworth's  Collections, 
vol.  i.  pp.  436—444.] 

u  [Lord  Conway  wasvdirected  to  bear 
a  message  from  the  King  to  Abbot,  to 
the  effect  that  he  should  retire  to  Can 
terbury.  Abbot,  in  his  account  of  the 
interview  between  Lord  Conway  and 
himself,  states,  that  Lord  Conway  in 
formed  him  that  this  disgrace  was  put 
on  him  for  refusing  to  license  Sib- 
thorp's  sermon.  (See  Rush  worth,  vol.  i. 
pp.  446,  447.)] 

v  [The  King  and  Queen  were  stay 
ing  there  for  the  benefit  of  the  Chaly 
beate  Spring,  at  Red  well] 


206  THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1627.  Aug.  12,       The  second  news  came  from  my  Lord  Duke  to 

Windsor :   Sunday. 
26.      The  third   news   came  from  my  Lord  Duke   to 

Aldershot :   Sunday. 
Septemb.      News  came  from  my  Lord  Duke  to  Theobalds. 

The  first  fear  of  ill  success. 

News  from  my  Lord  Duke  to  Hampton  Court. 

I  went  to  my  Lord  of  Rochester,  to  consider  about 
A.  B.  C.,  and  returned  to  Hampton  Court. 

The  King's  speech  to  me  in  the  withdrawing 
chamber.  That  if  any  did,  &c.  I,  &c.  before  any 
thing  should  sink,  &c. 

The  business  of  Doctor  Bargar  w,  Dean  of  Canter 
bury  x,  began  about  the  vicarage  of  Lidd. 
Octob.  The  commission  to  the  Bishops  of  London  y,  Dur 

ham  z,  Rochester  a,  Oxford b,  and  myself,  then  Bath 
and  Wells,  to  execute  archiepiscopal  jurisdiction, 
during  the  sequestration  of  my  Lord's  G.  of  Cant.c 

The  Dean  of  Cant/s  speech,  that  the  business 
could  not  go  well  in  the  Isle  of  Ree.  There  must 
be  a  Parliament,  some  must  be  sacrificed,  that  I 
was  as  like  as  any.  Spoken  to  Doctor  W. 

The  same  speech  after  spoken  to  the  same  man, 
by  Sir  Dudlye  Diggs. 

I  told  it,  when  I  heard  it  doubled.  Let  me  desire 
you,  not  to  trouble  yourself  with  any  reports,  till 
you.  see  me  forsake  my  other  friends,  &c.  Ita  Ch.  R. 

The  retreat  out  of  the  Isle  of  Ree. 
Novemb.      My  Lord  Duke's  return  to  Court. 

The  Countess  of  Purbeck  censured  in  the  High 
Commission  for  adultery  d. 

w  Bargrave. — H.  W.  c  [The    Commission    is    given    in 

x  [Isaac  Bargrave.  He  had  preached,  Rushworth,  vol.  i.  pp.  431 — 433.   It  is 

on  the  previous  March  27,  (the  King's  dated  Oct.  9.   It  was  revoked  June  24, 

accession,)  a  sermon  strongly  in  favour  1628.  (Rymer,  Feed.  VIII.  ii.  p.  264.)] 

of  the  loan.     (See  a  letter  of  Mede  to  d  [With   Sir  Rob.    Howard.     (See 

Stuteville,  Birch's  Court  of  Charles  L,  above,  at  Jan.  21,'and  March  3,  1624.) 

vol.  i.   pp.  214,  215,)  though  in  the  The  sentence  was  given  Nov.  29,  as 

pi-evious  reign  he   had  favoured  the  appears  by  a  letter  in  Birch's  Court 

popular  party.     He  suffered  severely  of  Charles  I.  vol.  i.  p.  296.     In  Hist. 

in  the  early  part  of  the  rebellion.]  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  (chap.  v.  p.  146 

y    George  Montaigne.]  in  marg.)  it  is  given  Nov.  19.     Laud 

z    Rich.  Neile.]  was  fined  500£.  for  the  part  he  took  in 

a    John  Buckeridge.]  the  subsequent  proceedings.  See  Diary, 

b  [John  Howson.]  Dec.  21,  1640.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  207 

Dec.  25.        I  preached  to  the  King  at  White-Hall.  A.D.  1627. 

Jan.  29.  Tuesday,  A  resolution  at  the  Council  Table  for  a 
Parliament,  to  begin  March  17,  if  the  shires  go  on 
with  levying  money  for  the  navy,  &c. 

Jan.  30.  Wednesday,  My  Lord  Duke  of  Buckingham's  son 
was  born,  the  Lord  George e.  New  moon  die  26  l. 

Feb.  5.  Tuesday,  The  straining  of  the  back  sinew  of  my 
right  leg,  as  I  went  with  his  Majesty  to  Hampton- 
Court  f.  I  kept  in  till  I  preached  at  the  opening  of 
the  Parliament,  March  17,  but  I  continued  lame  long 

Feb.  14.  after,  saving  that  upon  Thursday,  Saint  Valentine's- 
day,  I  made  a  shift  to  go  and  christen  my  Lord 
Duke's  son,  the  Lord  George,  at  Wallingford-House. 

Mar.  17.  I  preached  at  the  opening  of  the  Parliament;  but 
had  much  ado  to  stand.  It  was  Mondays. 

An.  1628. 

June    1.       Whitsunday,  I  preached  at  Wliite-Hall. 

June  11.  My  Lord  Duke  of  Buckingham  voted  in  the 
House  of  Commons  to  be  the  cause,  or  causes,  of 
all  grievances  in  the  kingdom  2. 

June  12.  Thursday,  I  was  complained  of  by  the  House  of 
Commons  for  warranting  Doctor  Manwaring's  ser 
mons  to  the  press  h. 

June  13.       Dr.  Manwaring   answered  for  himself  before  the 

June  14.  Lords ;  and  the  next  day,  being  Saturday,  was 
censured1. 


1  ['  JS"ew  moon  die  26,'  in  marg.] 

2  ['  or  causes  ....  kingdom.'  cut  off  in  MS.] 


e  [His  successor,  the  notorious  Buck-  by  Pym.  See  Rushworth's  Collections, 

ingham  of  Charles  the  Second's  Court?]  vol.  i.  pp.  593-4.] 

f   [See  the  Prayer  on  this  occasion,          l    [He  was  sentenced  to  be  impri- 

above,  p.  82.]  soned,  to  be  fined  IQQQL,  was  required 

s  [The  Sermon  on  the  text,  Eph.  iv.  to   make   submission,   suspended  for 

3,  'Endeavouring  to  keep  the  unity  three  years,  disenabled  to  enjoy  any 

of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace/  further    preferment    or    office,     (See 

was  afterwards  published.    Tt  contains  Rushworth,  vol.  i.  p.  605.)     The  Ser- 

several  allusions  to  the  accident  which  mons  were  called  in  by  proclamation, 

had  so  recently  befallen  the  preacher.  June  24.     (See  Rymer,  Feed.  VIII.  ii. 

See  Serin,  vi.  vol.  i.  pp.  170.  177.]  p.  264.)     He  afterwards  received  a  free 

h  [Roger  Manwaring,  Vicar   of  S.  pardon,  and  was  immediately  promoted 

Giles-in-the-Fields,  had  preached  two  to  the  living  of  Stanford  Rivers,  which 

sermons  in  July  1627,  entitled,  "  Reli-  he  held  with  S.  Giles-in-the-Fields.  In 

gion  and  Allegiance,"  on  Eccl.  viii.  2.  May  1633  he  was  appointed  Dean  of 

They  had  been   preached  before   the  Worcester,   and  Feb.    28,  1635,  (see 

King,  the  one  at  Oatlands,  the  other  below  at  that  date,)  consecrated  Bishop 

at  Alderton.    The  charge  against  him  of  S  David's.] 
was  brought  up  from  the  Commons 


208  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1628.  June  14.  After  his  censure  my  cause  was  called  to  the 
report.  And  by  God's  goodness  towards  me,  I  was 
fully  cleared  in  the  House. 

The  same  day  the  House  of  Commons  were 
making  their  remonstrance  to  the  King  J.  One  head 
was,  innovation  of  religion.  Therein  they  named 
my  Lord  the  Bishop  of  Winchester  and  myself k. 

One  in  the  House  stood  up  and  said :  Now  we 
have  named  these  persons,  let  us  think  of  some 
causes  why  we  did  it.  Sir  Edw.  Cooke  answered, 
Have  we  not  named  my  Lord  of  Buckingham 
without  showing  a  cause,  and  may  we  not  be  as  bold 
with  them  ? 
June  17.  This  remonstrance  was  delivered  to  the  King  on 

Tuesday. 
June  26.      Thursday,  The  Session  of  Parliament  ended,  and 

was  prorogued  to  October  20. 
July     1.      Tuesday,    My  Conge-deslier  was   signed  by  the 

King  for  the  Bp.  of  London  \ 

July  15.      Tuesday,  St.  Swithin,  and  fair  with  us.     I  was 
translated  to  the  Bp.  of  London.     The  same  day, 
the  Lord  Weston  was  made  Lord  Treasurer  m. 
Aug.   9.       Saturday,  A  terrible  salt  rheum  in  my  left  eye, 

had  almost  put  me  into  a  fever. 
Aug.  12.      Tuesday,   My  Lord  Duke  of  Buckingham  went 

towards  Portsmouth,  to  go  for  Rochell. 

Aug.  23.  Saturday,  St.  BartholomewVeve,  The  Duke  of 
Buckingham  slain  at  Portsmouth,  by  one  Lieutenant 
Felton,  about  nine  in  the  morning, 

Aug.  24.  The  news  of  his  death  came  to  Croydon ;  where 
it  found  myself  and  the  Bps.  of  Winchester  n,  Ely  °, 
and  Carlile  P,  at  the  consecration  of  Bishop  Monta 
gue  for  Chichester,  with  my  Lord's  Grace. 

J  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  nominated  to  the  Bishopric  of  Lon- 
i.  pp.619 — 626.]  don,  June  17, 1627.  See  above,  p.  205.] 
k  [Ibid.  p.  621.]  m  [Sir  Richard  Weston,  created  Lord 
1  [The  ^Conge  d'elire  is  dated  July  Weston,  April  13,  1628,  and  Earl  of 
4,  see  Rymer,  Feed.  VIII.  ii.   p.  265.  Portland,   1632.     He  was  appointed 
The  reason  of  the  delay  which  took  Lord  High  Treasurer  on  the   retire- 
place  in  his  translation  to  this  See,  ment  of  Ley,  Earl  of  Marlborougb.] 
is  explained  at    length    by  Heylin,  n  [Rich.  Neile.] 
(Cypr.  Angl.   pp.  165,  166.)     It  will  °  [John  Buckeridge.] 
be  remembered  that    he    had    been  i1  [Francis  White.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  209 

Aug.  27.      Wednesday,  Mr.  Elphinstoni  brought  me  a  very  A.D.  1028, 
gracious  message  from  his  Majesty,  upon  my  L. 
Duke's  death. 

Aug.  30.  As  I  was  going  out  to  meet  the  corpse  of  the 
Duke,  which  that  night  was  brought  to  London1, 
Sir  W.  Fleetwood 3  brought  me  very  gracious  letters 
from  the  King's  Majesty,  written  with  his  own  hand. 

Sept.  9.  Tuesday,  The  first  time  that  I  went  to  Court  after 
the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  my  dear 
lord.  The  gracious  speech,  which  that  night  the 
King  was  pleased  to  use  to  me. 

Sept.  27.  Saturday,  I  fell  sick,  and  came  sick  from  Hamp 
ton  Court.  Tuesday,  Septemb.  ult.,  I  was  sore 
plucked  with  this  sickness,  &c. 

Oct.  20.  Monday,  I  was  forced  to  put  on  a  truss  for  a 
rupture.  I  know  not  how  occasioned,  unless  it 
were  with  swinging  of  a  book  for  my  exercise  in 
private. 

Nov.  29.  Felton  was  executed  at  Tyburn  for  killing  the 
Duke;  and  afterwards  his  body  was  sent  to  be 
hanged  in  chains  at  Portsmouth e.  It  was  Saturday 
and  St.  Andre wVeven ;  and  he  killed  the  Duke 
upon  Saturday,  S.  Bartholomew's-even. 

Dec.  25.      I  preached  at  White-Hall. 

Dec.  30.      Wednesday,  The  statutes  wrhich  I  had  drawn,  for 

the  reducing  of  the  factious  and  tumultuary  election 

\i  of  Proctors  in  Oxford  to  several  colleges  by  course, 

and  so  to  continue,  were  passed  in  Convocation  at 

Oxford,  no  voice  dissenting  u. 

Jan.  26.  Monday,  The  240  Greek  manuscripts  were  sent 
to  London-house.  These  I  got  my  Lord  of  Pem 
broke  to  buy  and  give  to  Oxford  x. 

Jan.  31.       Saturday  night,  I  lay  in  Court.     I  dreamed  that 

q  [The  King's  cup-bearer.]  *  [See  two  accounts  of  his  execution 

1  [He  was  buried  on  the  north  side  in  Birch's  Court  of  Charles  I.  vol.  i. 

of  Henry  Tilth's  Chapel.]  pp.  441,  442,  446.] 

•  [Cup-bearer  to  Kings  James  and  u  [See  Wood's  Annals,  ad  an.  1629, 

Charles ;  appointed  March  27,  1640,  p.  365,  and  Reg.  Conv.  R.  fol.  2.] 

Receiver-General     of    the    Court    of  x  [These  were   the   celebrated  Ba- 

Wards  and  Liveries  (Rymer,  Food.  IX.  roccian  MSS.     See  Hist,  of  Chancel- 

iii.  p.  38).     He  was  the  father  of  the  lorship,  p.  10,  note  °.] 
celebrated  Republican  General.] 

LAUD. — VOL.  in.  P 


210  THE  DIAKY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1628.  Jan.  31.  I  put  off  my  rochet,  all  save  one  sleeve;  and  when 
I  would  have  put  it  on  again,  I  could  not  find  it. 

Feb.  6.  Friday,  Sir  Thomas  Roe  y  sent  to  London-house 
twenty-eight  manuscripts  in  Greek,  to  have  a  cata 
logue  drawn,  and  the  books  to  be  for  Oxford z. 

Mar.  2.  Monday,  The  Parliament  to  be  dissolved  declared 
by  proclamation,  upon  some  disobedient  passages  to 
his  Majesty  that  day  in  the  House  of  Commons. 

Mar.  10.  Tuesday,  The  Parliament  dissolved;  the  King 
present.  The  Parliament,  which  was  broken  up 
this  March  10,  laboured  my  ruin ;  but,  God  be  ever 
blessed  for  it,  found  nothing  against  me1. 

An.  1629. 

Mar.  29.  Sunday,  Two  papers  were  found  in  the  Dean  of 
Paul's  his  yard  before  his  house.  The  one  was 
to  this  effect  concerning  myself:  Laud,  look  to 
thyself;  be  assured  thy  life  is  sought.  As  thou  art 
the  fountain  of  all  wickedness,  repent  thee  of  thy 
monstrous  sins,  before  thou  be  taken  out  of  the 
world,  &c.  And  assure  thyself,  neither  God  nor 
the  world  can  endure  such  a  vile  counsellor  to  live, 
or  such  a  whisperer ;  or  to  this  effect.  The  other 
was  as  bad  as  this,  against  the  Lord  Treasurer. 
Mr.  Dean  delivered  both  papers  to  the  King  that 
night.  Lord,  I  am  a  grievous  sinner ;  but  I  beseech 
Thee,  deliver  my  soul  from  them  that  hate  me 
without  a  cause. 

April  2.  Thursday,  Maundy- Thursday,  as  it  came  this 
year,  About  three  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  the 
Lady  Duchess  of  Buckingham  delivered  of  her  son, 
the  Lord  Francis  Villiers  a,  whom  I  christened, 

April  21.  Tuesday  the  21st. 

1  ['  Tuesday  .  .  .  me.'  inserted  afterwards  in  marg.] 

y   [Sir  Thomas  Eoe  had  been  am-  E.  fol.  6.  a.     A  list  of  the  MSS.  given 

bassador  at  Constantinople,  where  he  by  SirTh.  Eoe,  is  in  Cat.  MSS.  Anglt 

collected    many  valuable   MSS.     He  vol.  i.  pp.  35.  38.     Those  mentioned 

was  elected,  Oct.  17,  1640,  one  of  the  in  the  text  are  only  a  small  portion 

Burgesses  of  the  University.    (Wood,  of  the  whole  number.] 
Ath.  Ox.  iii.  112.)]  a  [Lord  Francis  Villiers  was   slain 

z  [The  gift  of  these  MSS.  to  the  in  a  skirmish  with  the  rebels  on  July 

University  is  recorded  in  Eeg.  Conv.  7,   1648,    near    Kingston-on-Thamcs. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  211 

JApril  5.       I  preached  at  White- Hall l. 

Maii  13.  Wednesday,  This  morning,  about  three  of  the 
clock,  the  Queen  was  delivered  before  her  time  of  a 
son.  He  was  christened,  and  died  within  short 
space,  his  name  Charles  b.  This  was  Ascension-eve. 
Maii  14.  The  next  day  being  Ascension-day,  paulo  ante  me- 
diam  noctem,  I  buried  him  at  Westminster.  If  God 
repair  not  this  loss,  I  much  fear  it  was  Descension- 
day  to  this  State. 
Aug.  14.  Dies  erat  Veneris,  I  fell  sick  upon  the  way  to 
wards  the  Court  at  Woodstock ;  I  took  up  my 
lodging  at  my  ancient  friend^  s  house,  Mr.  Francis 
Windebanck.  There  I  lay  in  a  most  grievous 

'Sept.  7.  burning  fever c,  till  Monday,  Sept.  7,  on  which  day 
I  had  my  last  fit. 

'Oct.  20.  I  was  brought  so  low,  that  I  was  not  able  to 
return  towards  my  own  house  at  London,  till  Tues 
day,  Octob.  29. 

i  Oct.  26.  I  went  first  to  present  my  humble  duty  and  ser 
vice  to  his  Majesty  at  Denmark  House  d,  Monday, 
26  Octob. 

Mar.  21.  After  this  I  had  divers  plunges,  and  was  not  able 
to  put  myself  into  the  service  of  my  place,  till 
Palm  Sunday,  which  was  March  21. 

An.  1630. 

Apr.  10.  The  Earl  of  Pembroke,  Lord  Steward,  being 
Chancellor  of  the  University  of  Oxford,  died  of  an 
apoplexy e. 

Apr.  12.  The  University  of  Oxford  chose  me  Chancellor; 
and  word  was  brought  me  of  it,  the  next  morning, 
Monday. 

Apr.  28.  Wednesday,  The  University  came  up  to  the  cere 
mony,  and  gave  me  my  oath  f. 

Maii  29.      Saturday,  Prince  Charles  was  born  at  St.  James's, 

1  ['  I  preached  at  White-Hall.'  inserted  in  marg.] 


His  elder  brother,  the  Duke  of  Buck-  d  [So  called  from  Queen  Anne  of 

ingham,  escaped.     See  an  interesting  Denmark.    Both  before  and  after  this 

account    of    his    death   in    Aubrey's  time  called  Somerset  House.] 

Surrey,  vol.  i.  p.  47.]  e  [See  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  p.  3, 

b  [See  above,  p.  102.]  note  c.] 

c  [See  above,  p.  14,  note  c,  and  p.  f   [Ibid.  pp.  6 — 13.] 
51,  note  c.] 

P  2 


212  THE  DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1630.  Mail  29.  paulo  ante  horam  pr imam  post  meridiem  s.  I  was  in 
the  house  three  hours  before,  and  had  the  hoiiout 
and  happiness  to  see  the  Prince,  before  he  was  full 
one  hour  old  h. 

Junii  27.  Sunday,  I  had  the  honour,  as  Dean  of  the  chapel, 
my  Lord's  Grace  of  Cant,  being  infirm,  to  christen 
Prince  Charles  at  St.  James's,  hora  fere  quinta 
pomeridiana. 

Aug.  22.      Sunday,  I  preached  at  Fulham  \  &c. 

Aug.  24.      Tuesday,    S.    Bartholomew,    Extreme   thunder, 
lightning,  and  rain.     The  pestilence  this  summer 
The  greatest  week  in  London  was  seventy-three  c 
Pestis.  7  Octol.  ad  14 ;    spread  in  many  places,  miserablj 

in  Cambridge j.     The  winter  before  was  extreme 
wet ;  and  scarce  one  week  of  frost. 

Fames.  This  harvest  scarce  :    a  great  dearth  in  France 

England,  the  Low  Countries,  &c. 

Oct.  6.  Wednesday,  I  was  taken  with  an  extreme  cole 
and  lameness,  as  I  was  waiting  upon  St.  George  hi: 
feast  at  Windsor ;  and  forced  to  return  to  Fulham 
where  I  continued  ill  above  a  week. 

Oct.  29.  Friday,  I  removed  my  family  from  Fulham  t< 
London-house. 

Nov.  4.  Thursday,  Leighton  was  degraded  at  the  Higl 
Commission  k. 

Nov.  9.  Tuesday,  That  night  Leighton  broke  out  of  thi 
Fleet.  The  warden  says,  he  got  or  was  helped  ove 
the  wall  j  the  warden  professes,  he  knew  not  this  til 
Wednesday  noon.  He  told  it  not  me  till  Thursday 
night.  He  was  taken  again  in  Bedfordshire,  am 
brought  back  to  the  Fleet  within  a  fortnight  *. 

Nov.  26.  Friday,  Part  of  his  sentence  was  executed  upoi 
him  at  Westminster  m. 

«  [See  thanksgiving  on  this  occa-  k  [See  Kushworth's  Collections,  vo! 

sion,  above,  p.  103.]  iii.  Appendix,  p.  29.] 

h  [See  the  King's  letter,  announcing  '   [See  an  account  of  his  escape  in  ; 

the  Prince's  birth  to  the  Bishop,  in  letter  of  Joseph  Mede  to  Sir  Martin 

Prynne's  Breviate,  p.  16.]  Stutcville. — Birch's  Court  of  Charles  1 

1   [Dr.  Cluet,   Archdeacon  of  Mid-  vol.  ii.  pp.  79,  80.     The  parties  wh 

dlesex,  was  then  Vicar.]  aided   in  his   escape  were  proceedet 

J    [The   severity  of  the  plague  in  against    in    Star   Chamber.  —  Rush 

Cambridge    is  mentioned  in  several  worth's  Collections,  vol.  iii.  Appendix 

letters  of  Joseph  Mede.     See  Birch's  p.  32.] 

Court  of  Charles  I.  vol.  ii.  pp.  72.  74,  m  [Ibid.  pp.  81-  -83.] 
75.  78,  79.  81.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAtJD.  213 

7.        Tuesday,  The  King  sware  the  peace  with  Spain :  A,D.  1630. 
Don  C.  Colonna  was  ambassador  n. 

Dec.  25.       I  preached  to  the  King,  Christmas-day, 
an.  16.       Sunday,  I  consecrated  St.  Catherine  Creed  Church 

in  London  °. 

an.  21.  The  Lord  Wentworth,  Lord  President  of  the 
North  P,  and  I,  &c.  In  my  little  chamber  at  London - 
house,  Friday. 

an.  23.  I  consecrated  the  Church  of  St.  Giles  in  the 
Fields,  Sundays. 

Feb.  20.  This  Sunday  morning,  Westminster- Hall  was 
found  on  fire,  by  the  burning  of  the  little  shops 
or  stalls  kept  there ;  it  was  thought,  by  some 
pan  of  coals  left  there  over  night :  it  was  taken  in 
time. 

Feb.  23.  Ash-Wednesday,  I  preached  in  Court  at  White- 
Hall. 

Mar.  20.  Sunday,  His  Majesty  put  his  great  case  of  con 
science  to  me,  about,  &c. ;  which  I  after  answered. 
God  bless  him  in  it. 

The   famine    great   this   time :    but   in   part  by 
practice. 

An.  1631. 

Vlar.  27.  Coronation  day,  and  Sunday,  I  preached  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross r. 

A^pril  10.  Easter  Monday,  I  fell  ill  with  great  pain  in  my 
throat,  for  a  week.  It  was  with  cold  taken  after 
heat  in  my  service,  and  then  into  an  ague.  A  fourth 
part  almost  of  my  family  sick  this  spring. 

une  7.  Tuesday,  I  consecrated  the  Chapel  at  Hammer 
smith  s. 

11  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  Haywood,  the  Archbishop's  Chaplain. 

.  p.  75.]  See  a  description  of  the  interior  of 

0  [See  the  burlesque  account  of  this  this  Church  in  Hierurgia  Anglicana, 
consecration,  in  Prynne's  Cant.  Doom,  pp.  69,  70.] 

pp.    113,   114.     These    consecrations  r  [More  correctly  the   day  of  the 

formed  one  of  the  charges  against  the  King's  accession.     This  sermon  was 

Archbishop  at  his  trial.     See  Hist,  of  not  printed  till  1645.    It  is  the  seventh 

Troubles  and  Trial,   chap.  xxxv.  pp.  sermon  in  the  collected  edition.] 

339,  340,  in  marg.]  *  [See  the  prayer  on  laying  the  first 

P  [Afterwards  the  celebrated  Earl  stone  of  this  chapel,  March  11,  1629, 

of  Straffbrde.]  above,  p.  96.     The   chapel  was  dedi- 

1  [See  Prynne's   Cant.   Doom,   pp.  cated  by  the  name  of  S.  Paul.  (New- 
119,  120.    Roger  Manwaring  was  then  court,  Repert.  vol.  i.  p.  610.)] 
Rector ;    he  was  succeeded  by   Wm. 


214  THE   DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1631.  June  21.      Tuesday,  My  nearer  acquaintance  began  to 

Junii  26.      Saturday,     settle  with  Do.  S.*    I  pray  God  bless 
D.  S.  us  in  it. 

My  business  with  L.  T.u,  &c.,  about  the  trees 
which  the  King  had  given  me  in  Shotover,  towards 
my  building  in  S.  John's  at  Oxford  \  Which  work 
I  resolved  on  in  November  last.  And  published  it 
to  the  College  about  the  end  of  March.  This  day 
discovered  unto  me  that  which  I  was  sorry  to  find 
in  L.  T.  and  F.  C.y,  sed  transeat. 
Julii  26.  The  first  stone  was  laid  of  my  building  at  St. 

John's. 

Aug.  23.  In  this  June  and  July  were  the  great  disorders  in 
Oxford,  by  appealing  from  Doctor  Smith  then  Vice- 
Chancellor .  The  chief  ringleaders  were  Mr.  Foord  of 
Magdalen-Hall,  and  Mr.  Thorne  of  Baliol  College z. 

The  Proctors,  Mr.  Atherton  Bruch  and  Mr.  John 
Doughty,  received  their  appeals,  as  if  it  had  not 
been  perturbatio  pads,  &c.a 

The  Vice-Chancellor  was  forced  in  a  statutable 
way  to  appeal  to  the  King. 

The  King  with  all  the  Lords  of  his  Council  then 
present,  heard  the  cause  at  Woodstock,  Aug.  23, 
1631,  being  Tuesday  in  the  afternoon. 

The  sentence  upon  the  hearing  was  :  That  Foord., 
Thorne,  and  Hodges  of  Exeter  Coll.1,  should  be 
banished  the  University.  And  both  the  Proctors 
were  commanded  to  come  into  the  Convocation 
House,  and  there  resign  their  office ;  that  two  others 
might  be  named  out  of  the  same  Colleges.  Doctor 
Prideaux,  Rector  of  Exeter  Coll.,  and  Dr.  Wilkin 
son,  Principal  of  Mag.  Hall,  received  a  sharp  admo 
nition  for  their  misbehaviour  in  this  business. 

1  ['  of  Exeter  Coll.'  in  marg.] 


1  [Prynne  suggests  that  this  may  be  of  timber  towards  their  erection.] 

Dr.  Smith,    Bp.   of  Chalcedon.     See  r  [Sir  Francis  Cottington.  ] 

Cant.  Doom,  p.  454.]  z  [See   History  of  Chancellorship, 

u  [The  Lord  Treasurer.]  pp.  49—70.] 

*  [An  account  of  these  buildings  is  *  [This  was  forbidden  by  statute, 

in  Wood's  Hist,  of  Colleges  and  Halls,  See  Corp.  Stat.  Univ.  Oxon.  tit.  xxi. 

pp.  547,  548.    The  King  gave  200  tons  §  16,  and  authorities  quoted  in  marg.] 


OF  ARCKBISHOP   LAUD.  215 

Aug.  29.      Monday,  I  went  to  Burntwood,   and   the   next  A.D.  1631. 
day  began  my  visitation  there,  and  so  went  on  and 
finished  it b. 

Nov.  4.       Friday,  The  Lady  Mary,  Princess,  born  at  St. 
James's,  inter  horas  quintam  et  sextam  matutinasc. 

It  was  thought,  she  was  born  three  weeks  before 
her  time. 

I  preached  at  Court. 

The  extreme  wet  and  warm  January,  that  ever 
was  known  in  memory. 
15.       I  preached  at  Court,  Ash- Wednesday. 
19.       D.  S.  came  to  my  chamber,  troubled  about  going 
quite  from  Court  at  spring.     First  Sunday  in  Lent, 
after  sermon. 

An.  1632. 

I  preached  at  Court.     Easter-day. 

Saturday,  Trinity  Sunday-eve,  I  consecrated  the 
Lord  Treasurer's  Chapel  at  Eoehamptond. 

Tuesday,  My  meeting  and  settling  upon  express 
terms  with  K.  B.  in  the  gallery  at  Greenwich.  In 
which  business  God  bless  me. 

Mr.  Francis  Windebancke,  my  old  friend,  was 
sworn  Secretary  of  State  e ;  which  place  I  obtained 
for  him  of  my  gracious  master  King  Charles. 
Junii  18.  Monday,  I  married  my  Lord  Treasurer  Weston's 
eldest  son f,  to  the  Lady  Frances,  daughter  to  the 
Duke  of  Lenox  %,  at  Roehampton. 

Monday,  D.  S.  with  me  at  Fulham,  cum  Ma.,  &c. 

This  was  the  coldest  June  clean  through,  that 
was  ever  felt  in  my  memory. 

Tuesday,  Doctor  Juxon,  the  Dean  of  Worcester, 

b  [The  Diocese  had  already  been  place  of  trust  by  Canterbury,  and  what 

visited  by  Laud  in  1628.     See  Visita-  good  service  he  did  the  Priests,  Je- 

tion  Articles  in  vol.  v.]  suits,  Nuncio,  Papists,  Pope,  and  his 

c  [See  Thanksgiving  on  this  occa-  Nuncios  therein,  will  appear  in  the 

sion,  above,  p.  104.]  sequel  of   this    narration."    (Hidden 

d  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  Works,  pp.  122,  123.)] 
chap.  xxxv.   p.  341,  in  marg.     This          f  [Jerome  Weston,  his  father's  suc- 

chapel  was  pulled  down  in  1777.]  cessor  in  the  title.     He  died  1662.] 

e  [In  the  room  of  Dudley  Carleton,          *  [The  youngest  daughter  of  Esme 

Yisc.  Dorchester,  who  had  died  the  Stuart,   third   Duke  of  Lennox,  and 

previous  Ash-Wednesday.    Prynne  re-  second    Duke    of   Richmond,    whose 

marks  on  this  entry,  "  To  what  end  death   is  mentioned  above,  Feb.  16, 

this  instrument  was  advanced  to  this  1623.] 


216  THE  DIARY   OP  THE  LltfE 

A.I>.  1032.  Julii  10,  at  my  suit  sworn  Clerk   of  his  Majesty's  Closet* 

That  I  might  have  one  that  I  might  trust  near  his 

Majesty,  if  I  grow  weak  or  infirm  ;  as  I  must  have 

a  time. 
Julii  17.      Tuesday,  I  consecrated  the  church  at  Stanmore 

Magna  in  Middlesex,  built  by  Sir  Jo.  Wolstenham  h. 
The  cold  summer,  harvest  not  in  within  forty 

miles  of  London  after  Michaelmas,  &c. 
Dec.    2.        Sunday,  The  small-pox  appeared  upon  his  Ma 

jesty  ;  but  God  be  thanked,  he  had  a  very  gentle 

disease  of  it1. 
Dec.  27.      Thursday,  The  Earl  of  Arun.  set  forward  towards 

the  Low  Countries,  to  fetch  the  Q.  of  Bohemia  and 

her  children  k. 

Dec.  25.       I  preached  to  the  King,  Christmas-day1. 
Jan.    1.        My  being  with  K.  B.  this  day  in  the  afternoon  .  . 
K.  B  ...........  troubled  me  much  -,  God  send  me  a 

good  issue  out  of  it. 

The  warm  open  Christmas. 

Jan.  15.  Tuesday,  K.  B.  and  I  unexpectedly  came  to  some 
K.  B.  clearer  declaration  of  ourselves.  Which  God  bless. 
Feb.  11.  Monday  night,  till  Tuesday  morning,  the  great 

fire  upon  London  Bridge  ....  Houses  burnt  down. 
Feb.  13.       Wednesday,  The  feoffees,  that  pretended  to  buy 

in  impropriations,  were    dissolved  in  the  Chequer 

Chamber  m.     They  were  the  main  instruments  for 

h  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  Queen  declined  visiting  England.] 

chap.  xxxv.    p.  342,   in  marg.     The  l    ["  On   Christmas-day,   not   only 

church  was  consecrated  by  the  name  Bishop  White,  the   Almoner,   in   his 

of  S.  John  the  Evangelist.    (See  N"ew-  morning  sermon  to  the  household,  but 

court,  Reperb.  vol.  i.  p.  729.)     Heylin  the  Bishop  of  London  also  ^n  his, 

(Cypr.  Angl.   p.  201)  mentions  that  some  two  hours  after,  to  the  K'ng, 

Bray  and  himself  were  chaplains  on  made  some   sharp  invectives  against 

this  occasion.  some  points  of  Popery;   and,   whit") 

Sir  John  Wolstenholme  was  one  of  was  much  marvelled  at  by  the  audi- 

the  Farmers  of  the  Customs,  and  took  tory,  quoted  Calvin  divers  times  with 

great  interest  in  the  Arctic  discoveries  respect;  which  when  Ph.  Burlamachi 

of  that  time.]  was  told  in  my  presence,  he  said  it 

1    [See  the    thanksgiving    for   the  was   a   good    julep    against    a   Par- 

King's  recovery,  above,  p.  104.  Verses  liament."  —  Mr.  Pory  to   Sir  Thomas 

were  published  by  the  University  of  Puckering,   Jan.  3,    1632-3.—  Birch's 

Oxford    on    this    occasion,    entitled,  Court   of  Charles  I.  vol.  ii.  pp.  213, 

"  Musaruni   Oxoniensium    pro    Rege  211.] 

pta."]  m    [See   the  proceedings  in  Rush- 

[Thomas,  Earl  of  Arundel,  men-  worth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  150, 


tioned  above,   p.  191.     The   King  of     seq.] 
Bohemia    had    died    Nov.   20.     The 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  217 

the   Puritan   faction    to    undo   the    Church,     The  AD.  1632. 
criminal  part  reserved. 

Feb.  28.  Mr.  Chancellor  of  London,  Dr.  Duck,  brought 
me  word  how  miserably  I  was  slandered  by  some 
separatists.  I  pray  God  give  me  patience  and  for 
give  them. 

Mar.   6.       Ash  Wednesday,  I  preached  at  White- Hall. 

An.  1633. 

April  13.      The   great   business    at   the    Council-table,    &c. 

When  the  E.  of  Holland11  made  his  submission  to 

the  King. 

This  April  was  most  extreme  wet,  and  cold,  and 

windy. 
Maii  13.      Monday,  I  set  out  of  London,  to  attend  King 

Charles  into  Scotland. 
Maii  24.      The  King  was  to  enter  into  York  in  state.     The 

day  was  extreme  wind  and  rain,  that  he  could  not, 

all  day  long.     I  called  it  York  Friday. 

Junii  6.       I  came  to  Barwick.     That  night  I  dreamed  that 
K,  B.        K.  B.  sent  to  riie  in  Westminster  church,  that  he 

was  now  as  desirous  to  see  me,  as  I  him,  and  that 

he  was  then  entering  into  the  church.    I  went  with 

joy,  but  met  another  in  the  middle  of  the  church, 

who  seemed  to  know  the  business,  and  laughed; 

but  K.  B.  was  not  there. 

Junii  8.       Saturday,  Whitsun-eve,   I  received  letters  from 
K.  B.        K.  B.  unalterable,  &c.     By  this,  if  I  return,  I  shall 

see  how  true  or  false  my  dream  is,  &c. 
Junii  15.      Saturday,  I  was  sworn  Counsellor  of  Scotland. 
Junii  18.      Tuesday    after    Trinity    Sunday,     King   Charles 

crowned   at  Holyrood  Church   in  Edinburgh0.     I 

never  saw  more  expressions  of  joy,  than  were  after 

it,  &c. 

Junii  19.      Wednesday,  I  received  second  letters  from  K.  B. 
K.  B.        no  changeling,  &c. 

11  [Henry  Rich,  Earl  of  Holland.]  Archbishop  of  Glasgow,  in  thrusting 

0  [The  ceremony  was  performed  by  him  aside  during  the   ceremony  for 

Archbishop    Spottiswoode,    and    the  not  wearing  his  Canonical  dress,  and 

sermon  preached  by  Lindsay,  Bishop  putting  the  Bishop   of  Ross   in   his 

of  Brechin.  Laud  is  accused  of  having  place.    (Rush worth's  Collections,  vol. 

acted  in  an  overbearing  way  to  the  ii.  p.  182.)] 


218  THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1633.  K.  B,  Within  three  hours  after,  other  letters  from  K.  B. 

Believe  all  that  I  say,  &c. 

Junii  29.      Friday,  Letters  from  K.  B.  no  D.  true,  if  not  to 

K.  B.        my  contentment,  &c. 

Junii  30.  I  preached  to  his  Majesty  in  the  chapel  in  Holy- 
rood  House  in  Edinburgh  P. 

Julii   1.        Monday,  I  went  over  Forth,  to  Brunt  Island. 

Julii   2.        Tuesday,  To  St.  Andrews. 

Julii   3.        Wednesday,  Over  Taye,  to  Dunde. 

Julii   4.        Thursday,  To  Faukland. 

Julii   7.        Sunday,  To  S.  Johnston. 

Julii  8.  Monday,  To  Dunblain  and  Sterling.  My  dan 
gerous  and  cruel  journey,  crossing  part  of  the 
Highlands  by  coach,  which  was  a  wonder  there. 

Julii   9.        Tuesday,  To  Lithcoe,  and  so  to  Edinburgh. 

Julii  10.  Wednesday,  His  Majesty's  dangerous  passage 
from  Brunt  Island  to  Edinburgh. 

Julii  11.  Thursday,  I  began  my  journey  from  Edinburgh 
towards  London. 

Julii  13.  Friday,  That  night  at  Anderweek,  I  dreamed 
that  L.  L.  came  and  offered  to  sit  above  me  at 
the  Co.  Ta.,  and  that  L.  H.  came  in,  and  placed 
him  there  *. 

Julii  20.  Saturday,  The  King  came  from  Scotland,  to 
Greenwich;  having  come  post  from  Barwick  in 
four  days. 

Julii  26.  Friday,  I  came  to  my  house  at  Fulham,  from 
Scotland. 

Julii  28.      Sunday,  K.  B.  and  I  met.     All  the  strange  dis- 

K.  B.  courses  mistaken.  And  that  which  was  a  very  high 

tide  at was  then  the  lowest  ebb  at 

Greenwich  that  ever  I  saw.  I  went  away  much 

Aug.  3.  troubled;  but  all  settled  again  well,  Saturday  fol 
lowing. 

Aug.   4.       Sunday,  News  came  to  Court  of  the  Lord  Arch- 

P  [Clarendon  remarks,  (Hist,  of  Re-  monies  of  the  Church,  with  all  the 

bell.  vol.  i.  p.  146,)  "  He  preached  in  marks   of  approbation  and   applause 

the    Royal    Chapel    at     Edinburgh,  imaginable."] 

(which    scarce  any   Englishman  had          1  [Hacket  (Life  of  Williams,  par. 

done  before  in  the  King's  presence,)  ii.  p.  85)  refers  to  this  passage,  and 

and  principally  upon  the  benefit  of  explains    the    initials    to    mean   the 

conformity,  and  the    reverend  cere-  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  and  Lord  Holland.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  219 

bishop  of  Cant/s   death ;    and  the  King  resolved  A.D.  1633. 
presently  to  give  it  me.     Which  he  did,  Aug.  6 r. 

Aug.  4.  That  very  morning,  at  Greenwich,  there  came 
one  to  me,  seriously,  and  that  avowed  ability  to 
perform  it,  and  offered  me  to  be  a  Cardinal :  I  went 
presently  to  the  King,  and  acquainted  him  both 
with  the  thing  and  the  person. 

Aug.    7.        Wednesday,  An  absolute  settlement  between  me 

K.B.  and  K.  B.,  after  I  had  made  known  my  case  at 
large.  God  bless  me  in  it. 

Aug.  14.  Wednesday,  A  report  brought  to  me,  that  I  was 
poisoned. 

Aug.  17.  Saturday,  I  had  a  serious  offer  made  me  again  to 
be  a  Cardinal :  I  was  then  from  Court,  but  so  soon 
as  I  came  thither  (which  was  Wednesday,  Aug.  21) 
I  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  it.  But  my  answer 
again  was,  that  somewhat  dwelt  within  me,  which 
would  not  suffer  that,  till  Rome  were  other  than  it  is. 

Aug.  25.  Sunday,  My  election  to  the  Arch-Bp.  was  re 
turned  to  the  King,  then  being  at  Woodstock. 

Sept.  19.  Thursday,  I  was  translated  to  the  Arch-Bishop 
ric  of  Canterbury.  The  Lord  make  me  able,  &c. 
18.  The  day  before,  when  I  first  went  to  Lambeth, 
my  coach,  horses,  and  men  sank  to  the  bottom  of 
Thames  in  the  ferry-boat,  which  was  over-laden ;  but, 
I  praise  God  for  it,  I  lost  neither  man  nor  horse. 

A  wet  summer,  and  by  it  a  casual  harvest.  The 
rainy  weather  continuing  till  Novemb.  14,  which 
made  a  marvellous  ill  seed-time.  There  was  barley 
abroad  this  year,  within  30  miles  of  London,  at  the 
end  of  October. 

Nov.  13.  Wednesday,  Richard  Boyer,  who  had  formerly 
named  himself  Lodowick,  was  brought  into  the 
Star  Chamber,  for  most  grossly  misusing  me,  and 
accusing  me  of  no  less  than  treason,  &c.  He  had 
broke  prison  for  felony  when  he  did  this.  His 
censure  is  upon  record 3.  And  God  forgive  him. 

r  [The  Conge  d'etre  is  dated  Aug.  VIII.  iv.  p.  60.)] 

12;  the  royal  assent  to  the  election,          s  [See  Hush  worth's  Collections,  vol. 

Sept.  4;   and  the  restitution  of  the  iii.  Appendix,  pp.  64,  65.] 
temporalities,  Sept.  23.  (Rymer,  Feed. 


220  THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1033.  Nov.  13.  About  the  beginning  of  this  month  the  Lady 
Davis  prophesied  against  me,  that  I  should  very 
few  days  outlive  the  fifth  of  November*. 

And  a  little  after  that,  one  Green  came  into  the 
court  at  St.  James's,  with  a  great  sword  by  his  side, 
swearing,  the  King  should  do  him  justice  against 
me,  or  he  would  take  another  course  with  me.  All 
the  wrong  I  ever  did  this  man  was,  that  being  a 
poor  printer,  I  procured  him  of  the  Company  of 
the  Stationers  5/.  a-year  during  his  life.  God 
preserve  me,  and  forgive  him.  He  was  committed 
to  Newgate. 

Nov.  24.  Sunday,  in  the  afternoon,  I  christened  King 
Charles  his  second  son,  James  Duke  of  York.  At 
St.  James's  u. 

Dec.  10        Twice  or  thrice  in  the  interim,  I  advertised  his 

and  29.  Majesty  of  the  falsehood  and  practice  that  was 
against  me,  by  L.  T.v,  &c.  This  brake  out  then1. 

Jan.  1.  The  way  to  do  the  -town  of  Reading  good  for  their 
poor ;  which  may  be  compassed  by  God's  blessing 
upon  me,  though  my  wealth  be  small.  And  I  hope 
God  will  bless  me  in  it,  because  it  was  His  own 
motion  in  me.  For  this  way  never  came  into  my 
thoughts  (though  I  had  much  beaten  them  about 
it)  till  this  night,  as  I  was  at  my  prayers.  Amen, 
Lordw. 

An.  1634. 

Mar.  30.  Palm  Sunday,  I  preached  to  the  King  at  White- 
Hall. 

Maii  13.      I  received  the  seals  of  my  being  chose  Chancellor 
of  the  University  of  Dublin  in  Ireland.     To  which 
1  ['  This  .  .  .  then.'  in  marg.] 


1  [Eleanor,  the  youngest  daughter  in  Ballard's  Learned  Ladies.     Heylin 

of  George,  Earl  of  Castlehaven,  and  (Cypr.  Angl.  p.  250)  mentions  several 

widow  of  Sir  John  Davies,  Attorney-  amusing  anagrams  made  on  her  name.] 

General  for  Ireland.     She  laid  claim  u  [See  above,  p.  105.] 

to  prophetical  powers,  and  published  v  [The  Lord  Treasurer.] 

in  1649  a  volume  of  her  strange  and  w  [See  the  list  of  Projects  at  the  end 

wonderful  prophecies.     She  is  said  to  of  Diary,  No.  xvi.     An  account  of  this 

have  foretold  the  day  of  her  husband's  benefaction   to   Reading  is  given  in 

death.      She  was  brought  for  these  '  Original  Letters,  &c.  relating  to  the 

follies  before  the  High  Commission  Benefactions  of  Archbishop  Laud  to 

Court.     A  full  account  of  her  is  given  the  County  of  Berks.'  Loud.  1841.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  221 

Mail  13.  office  I  was  chosen  Sept.  14,  1633.      There  were  A.D.  1634. 
now,  and  somewhat  before,  great  fractions  in  Court : 
and  I  doubt,  many  private  ends  followed,  to  the  pre 
judice  of  public  service.     Good  Lord,  preserve  me. 

Junii  11.  Mr.  Prynne  sent  me  a  very  libellous  letter,  about 
his  censure  in  the  Star  Chamber  for  his  Histrio- 
mastix x,  and  what  I  said  at  that  censure ;  in  which 
he  hath  many  ways  mistaken  me,  and  spoken  un 
truth  of  me. 

Junii  16.  I  showed  this  letter  to  the  King;  and  by  his 
command  sent  it  to  Mr.  Attorney  Noye. 

Junii  17.  Mr.  Attorney  sent  for  Mr.  Prynn  to  his  chamber, 
showed  him  the  letter,  asked  him  whether  it  were 
his  hand.  Mr.  Prynn  said,  he  could  not  tell,  unless 
he  might  read  it.  The  letter  being  given  into  his 
hand,  he  tore  it  into  small  pieces,  threw  it  out  at 
the  window,  and  said,  that  should  never  rise  in 
judgment  against  him :  fearing,  it  seems,  an  Ore 
tenus  for  this. 

Junii  18.  Mr.  Attorney  brought  him,  for  this,  into  the 
Star  Chamber ;  where  all  this  appeared  with  shame 
enough  to  Mr.  Prynn.  I  there  forgave  him,  &c.y 

Julii  26.  I  received  word  from  Oxford,  that  the  statutes 
were  accepted,  and  published,  according  to  my 
letters,  in  the  Convocation  House  that  week2. 

Aug.  9.  Saturday,  Mr.  William  Noye,  his  Majesty's 
Attorney- General,  died  at  Brainford,  circa  horam 

Aug.  10.  noctis  decimam.  And  Sunday  morning,  his  servant 
brought  me  word  of  it  to  Croydon,  before  I  was  out 
of  my  bed.  I  have  lost  a  dear  friend  of  him,  and 
the  Church  the  greatest  she  had  of  his  condition, 
since  she  needed  any  such. 

Aug.  11.  One  Rob.  Seal,  of  St.  Alban's,  came  to  me  to 
Croydon ;  told  me  somewhat  wildly  about  a  vision 
he  had  at  Shrovetide  last,  about  not  preaching  the 
word  sincerely  to  the  people.  And  a  hand  appeared 
unto  him,  and  death ;  and  a  voice  bid  him  go  tell 

1  [Sec  an  account  of  Prynne's  cen-  y  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 

sure  in  Rush  worth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  247 — 249.] 

ii.  pp.  220,  seq.     No  mention  is  made  z  [See  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  pp. 

of  the  Archbishop's  speech.]  101 — 104.] 


222  THE  DIARY   OE  THE  LIFE 

1634.  Aug.  11.  it  the  Metropolitan  of  Lambeth,  and  made  him 
swear  he  would  do  so ;  and  I  believe  the  poor  man 
was  overgrown  with  fancy.  So  I  troubled  not  my 
self  further,  with  him,  or  it. 

Aug.  30.  Saturday,  At  Oatlands  the  Queen  sent  for  me, 
and  gave  me  thanks  for  a  business  with  which  she 
trusted  me;  her  promise  then,  that  she  would  be 
my  friend,  and  that  I  should  have  immediate  address 
to  her,  when  I  had  occasion a. 

Sept.  30.  I  had  almost  fallen  into  a  fever  with  a  cold  I 
took ;  and  it  held  me  above  three  weeks. 

Oct.  20.  The  extreme  hot  and  faint  October  and  Novem 
ber,  save  three  days'  frost,  the  dryest  and  fairest  time. 
The  leaves  not  all  off  the  trees  at  the  beginning 
of  December.  The  waters  so  low,  that  the  barges 
could  not  pass.  God  bless  us  in  the  spring,  after 
this  green  winter. 

Dec.  1.  Monday,  My  ancient  friend,  E.  R.,  came  to  me, 
aud  performed  great  kindness,  which  I  may  not 
forget. 

Dec.    4.       I  visited  the  Arches,  it  was  Thursday. 

Dec.  10.  Wednesday,  That  night  the  frost  began,  the 
Thames  almost  frozen ;  and  it  continued  until  the 
Sunday  sevennight  after. 

Dec.  15.       X.  E.  R.1 

Janua.  8.  Thursday,  I  married  the  Lord  Charles  Herbertb 
and  the  Lady  Mary,  daughter  to  the  Duke  of  Buck 
ingham,  in  the  closet  at  White-Hall. 

Janua.  5.      Monday  night,  being  Twelfth-eve,  the  frost  began 

1  [<  X.  E.  E.'  in  marg.] 

a  [Heylin  (Cypr.  Angl.  p.  287)  sug-  eldest  son  of  Philip  Earl  of  Pembroke, 

gests,  that  the  passages  which  speak  He  died  shortly  afterwards,  and  his 

of  Laud's  interviews  with  the  Queen,  widow  married,  secondly,  James  Duke 

may  refer  to  the  coming  of  Panzani  of  Richmond  and  Lennox,  (see  below, 

into  England,  for  whom  the  Queen  Aug.  3,  1637,)  and  thirdly,  Thomas 

wished  to  obtain  a  favourable  re-  Howard,  brother  to  Charles  Earl  of 

ception.  They  were  urged  against  Carlisle.  Her  marriage  with  Charles 

him  at  his  trial,  (Hist,  of  Troubles  Herbert  was  urged  prematurely  for- 

and  Trial,  chap.  xl.  pp.  382,  383,)  ward,  because  she  had  begun  to  set 

and  he  expressly  states,  "  As  for  re-  her  affections  on  his  younger  brother 

ligion,  as  there  is  no  word  of  it  in  my  Philip.  See  Garrard's  Letter  to  the 

Diary,  so  neither  was  it  at  this  time  Lord  Deputy  Wentworth,  Jan.  11, 

thought  on."  See  Prynne's  remarks  on  1634-5,  Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  i.  p. 

these  passages,  Cant.  Doom,  p.  418.]  359.] 

b  [Charles  Lord  Herbert  was  the 


OF  AUCHBISHOP  LAUD.  223 

Janua.  5.  again ;  the  Thames  was  frozen  over,  and  continued  A.D.  1634. 

so  till  February  3,  1634. 

A  mighty  flood  at  the  thaw1. 
Feb.   5.       Thursday,  I  was  put  into  the  great  Committee  of 

trade  and  the  King's  revenue,  &c. 
Mar.   1.        Sunday,   The   great   business,   which   the    King 

commanded  me  to  think  on  and  give  him  account, 

and  L.  T. 
Mar.  14.       Saturday,  I  was  named  one  of  the  Commissioners 

for  the  Exchequer,  upon  the  death  of  Rich.  Lord 

Weston,  Lord  High  Treasurer  of  England. 
K.  B.  That  evening,  K.  B.  sent  to  speak  with  me  at 

White- Hall,  a  great  deal  of  free  and  clear  expression, 

if  it  will  continue. 
Mar.  16.      Monday,  I  was  called  against  the  next  day  into 

the  Foreign  Committee,  by  the  King. 

Mar.  22.      Palm  Sunday,  I  preached  to  the  King  at  White- 
Hall. 

An.  1635. 

April  9.       Wednesday,  and  from  thenceforward,  all  in  firm 
K.  B.       kindness  between  K.  B.  and  me. 
Maii  18.       Whitsun  Monday,  At  Greenwich,  my  account  to 
Maii  24.  the  Queen  put  off"  till  Trinity  Sunday,  then  given 
her   by  myself.      And  assurance  of  all   that  «vras 
desired  by  me c,  &c.2 

May,  In  these  months,  the  troubles  at  the  Commission 

June,        for  the  Treasury,  and  the  difference  which  happened 

July.         between  the  Lord  Cottington  and  myself,  &c.d 

Julii  11.      Saturday,      "I       Two  sad  meetings  with  K.B.  and 

Julii  22.      Wednesday,  j  how  occasioned. 

Julii  12.      Sunday,   At    Theobalds   the    soap   business   was 

ended,  and  settled  again  upon  the  new  corporation, 

against  my  offer  for  the  old  soap  boilers;  yet  my 

offer  made  the  King's  profit  double ;  and  to  that, 

after  two 3  years,  the  new  corporation  was  raised ; 

1  ['A  ...  thaw.'  in  marg.j  2  [A  passage  here  erased.] 

3  [From  thence  to  end  of  paragraph  written  on  opposite  side.] 


c  [See  Prynne's  remark  on  this  pas-          d  [See  Clarendon,  Hist,  of  Rebellion, 
sage,  Cant.  Doom,  p.  418.]  vol.  i.  p.  174.] 


224  THE  DIARY  OF  TUB   LIFE 

A.D.  1035.  Julii  12.  how  'tis  performed,  let  them  look  to  it,  whom  his 
Majesty  shall  be  pleased  to  trust  with  his  Treasurer's 
staff.  In  this  business  and  some  other  of  great 
consequence,  during  the  Commission  for  the  Trea 
sury,  my  old  friend,  Sir  F.  W.,  forsook  me,  and 
joined  with  the  L.  Cottington;  which  put  me  to 
the  exercise  of  a  great  deal  of  patience,  &c. 

Aug.  16.  Sunday-night,  Most  extreme  thunder  and  light 
ning.  The  lightning  so  thick,  bright,  and  frequent, 
I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  saw. 

Sept.  2.  Wednesday,  I  was  in  attendance  upon  the  King 
at  Woodstock ;  and  went  thence  to  Cudsden,  to  see 
the  house  which  Dr.  John  Bancroft,  then  L.  Bp. 
of  Oxford,  had  there  built,  to  be  a  house  for  the 
Bps.  of  that  See  for  ever6.  He  having  built  that 
house  at  my  persuasion. 

Sept.  3.  Thursday,  I  went  privately  from  the  Bp.  of 
Oxford's  house  at  Cudsden,  to  S.  John's  in  Oxford, 
to  see  my  building  there,  and  give  some  directions 
for  the  last  finishing  of  it.  And  returned  the  same 
night,  staying  there  not  two  hours. 

Sept.  23.  Wednesday,  I  went  to  Saint  Paul's  to  view  the 
building,  and  returned  that  night  to  Croydon. 

Sept.  24       Scalding  Thursday. 

Sef> t.  29.  The  Earl  of  Arundel  brought  an  old  man  out  of 
Shropshire.  He  was  this  present  Michaelmas-day 
showed  to  the  King  and  the  Lords,  for  a  man  of 
152  or  153  years  of  age  f. 

Oct.  26.  Monday,  This  morning  between  four  and  five  of 
the  clock,  lying  at  Hampton  Court,  I  dreamed  that 
I  was  going  out  in  haste,  and  that  when  I  came 
into  my  outer  chamber,  there  was  my  servant, 
Wi.  Pennell,  in  the  same  riding  suit  which  he  had 
on  that  day  sevennight  at  Hampton  Court  with 
me.  Methoughts  I  wondered  to  see  him,  (for  I 
left  him  sick  at  home,)  and  asked  him  how  he  did, 
and  what  he  made  there.  And  that  he  answered 
me,  he  came  to  receive  my  blessing ;  and  with  that 

e  [See  the  King's  Instructions  to  f  [This  was  Thomas  Parr,  the  me- 
Abp.  Laud,  §  xiii.  in  Annual  Accounts  morable  instance  of  longevity.  He 
of  Province,  A.D.  1634.  Works,  vol.  v.]  was  born  in  1483.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  225 

26.  fell  on  his  knees.  That  hereupon  I  laid  my  hand  AD.  1635, 
on  his  head,  and  prayed  over  him,  and  therewith 
awaked.  When  I  was  up,  I  told  this  to  them  of 
my  chamber;  and  added,  that  I  should  find  Fennel  I 
dead  or  dying.  My  coach  came  ;  and  when  I  came 
home,  I  found  him  past  sense,  and  giving  up  the 
ghost.  So  my  prayers  (as  they  had  frequently 
before)  commended  him  to  God. 

15.  Sunday,  At  afternoon  the  greatest  tide  that  hath 
been  seen.  It  came  within  my  gates,  walks,  cloisters, 
and  stables,  at  Lambeth. 

21.  Saturday,  Charles  Count  Elector  Palatine  s  came 
to  White-Hall,  to  the  King. 

This  month  the  plague,  which  was  hot  in  some 
parts  of  France  and  in  the  Low  Countries,  and 
Flanders,  began  at  Greenwich.  God  be  merciful 
unto  us. 

30.  Saint  Andrew's-day,  Monday,  Charles  Frince 
Elector  Falatine,  the  King's  nephew,  was  with  me 
at  Lambeth,  and  at  solemn  evening  prayer. 

1 .  Many  elm  leaves  yet  upon  the  trees ;  which  few 
men  have  seen. 

14.  Monday,  Charles  Frince  Elector  came  suddenly 
upon  me,  and  dined  with  me  at  Lambeth. 

25.  Christmas-day,  Charles  F.  Elector  received  the 
Communion  with  the  King  at  White-Hall.  He 
kneeled  a  little  beside  on  his  left  hand.  He  sat 
before  the  Communion  upon  a  stool  by  the  wall 
before  the  traverse ;  and  had  another  stool  and  a 
cushion  before  him  to  kneel  at. 

28.  Monday,  Innocents' -day,  About  ten  at  night, 
the  Queen  was  delivered  at  St.  James's,  of  a 
daughter,  Frincess  Elizabeth.  I  christened  her  on 
Saturday  following. 

Tuesday,  Candlemas-day,  My  nearer  care  of 
J.  S.h  was  professed,  and  his  promise  to  be  guided 
by  me ;  and  absolutely  settled  on  Friday  after. 

*  [Charles  Louis,  the  eldest  sur-  mean  John  Selden,  who  was  induced 

viving  son  of  Fred.  Elector  Palatine,  by  Archbishop  Laud,  at  this  very 

and  Elizabeth,  King  Charles's  sister.]  time,  to  publish  his  "  Mare  clausum." 

11  [It  is  suggested,  that  J.  S.  may  (Heylin  Cypr.  Ang.  p.  303.)] 

LAUD. — VOL.  III.  Q 


226  THE   DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1335.  Feb.  14.      Sunday  night.  My  honest  old  servant,  Rich.  Ro 
binson  *,  died  of  an  apoplexy. 

Feb.  28.  I  consecrated  Doctor  Roger  Manwaring,  Bishop 
of  Saint  David's  J. 

Mar.  6.  Sunday,  William  Juxon,  L.  Bp.  of  London,  made 
Lord  High  Treasurer  of  England  k.  No  Church 
man  had  it  since  Henry  7.  time1.  I  pray  God 
bless  him  to  carry  it  so,  that  the  Church  may  have 
honour,  and  the  King  and  the  State  service  and 
contentment  by  it.  And  now  if  the  Church  will 
not  hold  up  themselves  under  God,  I  can  do  no 
more. 

An.  1636. 

April  7.  Thursday,  The  bill  came  in  this  day,  that  two 
died  of  the  plague  in  Whitechapel.  God  bless  us 
through  the  year. 

An  extreme  dry  and  hot  April  and  May,  till  the 
middle  of  June. 

Maii  16.      Monday,  The  settlement  between  L.  M.  St.  and 

M.  St.      me.     God  bless  me,  &c. 

Maii  17.  Tuesday,  I  visited  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  St. 
Paul's,  London,  &c.m 

Maii  19.       Thursday,  The   agreement  between  me   and  L. 

K.  CH.  K.  Ch.  which  began  very  strangely,  and  ended  just 
as  I  thought  it  would. 

5   [See  above,  at  July  23,  1624.]  man  he  thought  might  best  be  found 

J  [See  above,  p.  207,  notes  '  and  h.]  among  the  Clergy,   and   among  the 

k   [Thomas    Crosfield,     Fellow    of  Clergy  I  judge  you,  my  Lord  of  Lon- 

Queen's  College,  Oxford,  from  whose  don,  the  fittest,  since  you   have   no 

Diary  many  extracts  are  given  in  the  children,  &c.  to  the  like  effect ;  and 

notes  to  the  Archbishop's  History  of  so  delivered  him  a  staff  in  token  of 

his  Chancellorship,  gives  the  follow-  possession  of  the  place.      Afterward 

ing  anecdote  relative  to  this  appoint-  he  was  sworn  at  the  Lord  Keeper's 

ment : — "March  9.    The  manner  of  house,   by  special   commission    from 

the  Lord  Treasurer,  i.e.  the  Bishop  of  the  King."] 

London,  was  thus  :    Upon  Ash  Wed-  !  ['  Henry  the  Vlth,  viz.  anno  1454, 

nesday  he  was  appointed  to  preach  ;  when  Wm.  Grey,  Bp.  of  Ely,  was  pos- 

after  sermon  the  King  thanked  him.  sessedof  it.' — Biogr.  Brit.  Art.  Juxo 

Then   in   the   Council-house,   at  the  p.  2792,  note  4.J 

table,  the  Earl  of  Pembroke  being  by,  m  [The  Dean  and  Chapter  had  pe- 

the  King   said,   that  the  Treasurer's  titioned  to  the  King  not  to  be  visited, 

place  had  been  some  space  void,  and  But  their  petition  was  rejected.     See 

it  was  a  place  that  concerned   him  Wilkins's  Concilia,    vol.  iv.    p.  524. 

nearly  to  place  a  man  in,  that  might  The  Articles  of  Inquiry,  and  the  In- 

be   discreet  and    provident    for    the  junctions  grounded  on  the  replies  of  I 

good  of  his  children  which  God  had  the    Chapter  to   those   Articles,   are 

blessed  him  with.  Such  a  conscionable  published  in  vol.  v.] 


OF  AIICHBISHOP  LAUD.  227 

Junii  21.      Tuesday,  My  hearing  before  the  King  about  my  A.D.  1636, 
right   to   visit   both   the  Universities  jure   metro- 
politico.     It  was  ordered  with  me.     The  hearing 
was  at  Hampton  Court n. 

Junii  22.  Wednesday,  The  statutes  of  Oxford  finished,  and 
published  in  Convocation  °. 

Aug.   3.        Wednesday   night,     Towards    the    morning,    I 

Aug.  4.  dreamed,  that  L.  M.  St.  came  to  me  the  next  day, 
and  showed  me  all  the  kindness  I  could  ask.  And 
that  Thursday  he  did  come,  and  was  very  kind 
towards  me.  Somniis  tamen  hand  multum  fido. 

Aug.  19.  "Friday,  I  was  in  great  danger  of  breaking  my 
right  leg.  But  God  be  blessed;  for  His  providence 
only  delivered  me. 

Aug.  29.  Monday,  King  Charles  and  Q.  Mary  entered 
Oxford;  being  to  be  there  entertained  by  me  as 
Chancellor  of  the  University  P. 

Aug.  SO.  On  Tuesday,  I  entertained  them  at  St.  John's 
College.  It  was  St.  Felix  his  day ;  and  all  passed 
happily  \  Charles  Prince  Elector  Palatine,  and  his 
brother,  Prince  Rupertus,  was  there.  These  two 
were  present  in  Convocation ;  and,  with  other 
nobles,  were  made  Masters  of  Arts. 

Aug.  31.  Wednesday,  They  left  Oxford,  and  I  returned 
homewards  the  day  after ;  having  first  entertained 
all  the  Heads  of  Houses  together. 

Oct.  14.  Friday  night,  I  dreamed  marvellously,  that  the 
King  was  offended  with  me,  and  would  cast  me  off', 
and  tell  me  no  cause  why.  Avertat  Deus,  For 
cause  I  have  given  none. 

Nov.  4.  Friday  night,  The  most  extreme  wind  that  ever 
I  heard ;  and  much  hurt  done  by  sea  and  by  land. 

Twice   or   thrice    since,   thunder  and   lightning 
and  hail. 

Nov.  20.  Sunday  night,  My  fearful  dream.  Mr.  Cobb c' 
brought  me  word,  &c. 

1  ['  and  .  .  .  happily.'  in  marg  ] 

11  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  pp.  124,  seq.] 

ii.  pp.  324—332;  and  Wilkins's  Con-  P  [Ibid.  pp.  148,  seq  ] 

cilia,  vol.  iv.  pp.  525.  528,  529.]  1  [Two  persons   of  this  name  are 

0  [See  History   of  Chancellorship,  mentioned  in  the  Archbishop's  will.] 


228  THE  DIARY   OF  TilE  LIEE 

A.U.  1036.  Dec.  21.  Saturday,  Christmas-eve,  That  night  I  dreamed 
I  went  to  seel;  M.  St.,  and  found  him  with  his 
mother  sitting  in  the  room.  It  was  a  fair  chamber. 
He  went  away,  and  I  went  after,  but  missed  him ; 
and  after  tired  myself  extremely ;  but  neither  could 
1  find  him,  nor  so  much  as  the  house  again. 

An.  1637. 

Mar.  17.      Thursday,   I  christened  the  Lady  Princess  Ann^ 

and  30.  King  Charles  his  third  daughter.  She  was  born  on 
Friday,  March  17. 

JuuiilO.  My  book  of  the  Records  in  the  Tower,  which 
concerned  the  Clergy,  and  which  I  caused  to  be 
collected,  and  written  in  vellum,  was  brought  me 
finished.  'Tis  ab  aim.  20.  Ed.  I.  ad  aim.  14.  Ed.  IV.1 

Junii  1 1.  This  day,  Jo.  Bastwick,  Dr.  of  Physic;  Hen. 
Burton,  Batch,  of  Divinity ;  and  Wi.  Prynne,  Bar 
rister  at  Law,  were  censured  for  their  libels  against 
the  Hierarchy  of  the  Church,  &c.a 

Jiinii26t.  The  speech  I  then  spake  in  the  Star  Chamber, 
was  commanded  by  the  King  to  be  printed.  And 
it  came  out  Junii  the  25. 

Junii  26.  This  day,  Monday,  the  Prince  Elector,  and  his 
brother  Prince  Rupert,  began  their  journey  toward 
the  sea-side,  to  return  for  Holland. 

Junii  30.  Friday,  The  above-named  three  libellers  lost  their 
cars. 

Julii  7.  Friday,  A  note  was  brought  to  me  of  a  short 
libel  pasted  on  the  cross  in  Cheapside  :  That  the 
Arch- Wolf  of  Cant,  had  his  hand  in  persecuting 
the  saints  and  shedding  the  blood  of  the  martyrs. 
Memento  for  the  last  of  June  l. 

1  ['  last  of  June.'  now  lost  in  MS.] 

r  Tt  is  a  very  noble  and  fair  volume,  dedicata  Oul.  Laud  Archicp.  Cantuar., 

in  folio,  curiously  written,  and  richly  cujus  impens.  Codex    exaratus   1'uit, 

bound.    It  is  still  kept  in  the  Library  qui  mira  pulchritudine  tuque  ac  cura 

at  Lambeth. — 11.  W.  descriptus  eat.     Subjungitur  Index.' 

[See  MSS.  Lambeth.    Numb.  323.          See  list  of  Projects  at  the  end  of  the 

The  volume  is  thus  described  :    'Jura  Diary.     Numb,  xix.] 
et  Privilegia  Clero  Anglicano  adju-          "  [See  a  further  notice  of  these  per- 

dicata,  ex   Parliamentorum   Rotulis,  sons  in  the  notes  to  the  Archbishop's 

ab   anno    20.    Edw.   1.    ad   ami.   14.  Speech  at  their  censure,  in  vol.  vi.] 
Edw.  IV.  deprompta,  1637.     Scripta         »  Forsan  16.— II.  W. 
a  Gulielmo  Keylcy  Blcwnumtlc ;    et 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  229 

Julii  1 1 .      Tuesday,  Dr.  Williams,  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  A.D.  1637. 
was  censured  in  the  Star  Chamber,  for  tampering 
and  corrupting  of  witt.u  in  the  King's  cause;  and 
Julii  24.  Julii  24,  being  Monday,  he  was  suspended  by  the 

High  Commission,  &c.x 

Aug.  3.  Thursday,  I  married  James  Duke  of  Lenox,  to 
the  Lady  Mary  Villars,  sole  daughter  to  the  L. 
Duke  of  Buckingham  y.  The  marriage  was  in  my 
chapel  at  Lambeth ;  the  day  very  rainy ;  the  King 
present. 

Wednesday,  My  L.  Mayor  sent  me  a  libel  found 
by  the  watch  at  the  south  gate  of  S.  Paul's  :  That 
the  devil  had  let  that  house  to  me,  &c. 

Friday,  Another  libel  brought  me  by  an  officer 
of  the  High  Commiss.,  fastened  to  the  north  gate 
of  S.  Paul's :  That  the  Government  of  the  Church 
of  England  is  a  candle  in  the  snuff,  going  out  in  a 
stench. 

The  same  day,  at  night,  my  Lord  Mayor  sent  me 
another  libel,  hanged  upon  the  standard  in  Cheap- 
side.  My  speech  in  the  Star  Chamber,  set  in  a 
kind  of  pillory,  &c. 

Tuesday,  Another  short  libel  against  me,  in  verse. 

Sunday,  A  great  noise  about  the  perverting  of 
the  La.  Newport 7i.  Speech  of  it  at  the  Council a. 
My  free  speecli  there  to  the  King,  concerning  the 
increasing  of  the  Roman  party,  the  freedom  at  Den 
mark  House,  the  carriage  of  Mr.  Wai.  Montague b 

u  Witnesses.— II.  W.  chamber    longer    than    his    sickness 

x  [See  A.rchbishop  Laud's  speech  on  would  have  detained  him  ;  and  Don 

this  occasion,  in  vol.  vi.     A  detailed  Tobiah  was  in  such  perplexity,  that 

account  of  the  proceedings  is  given  in  I  find  he  will  make  a  very  ill  man  to 

Kushworth's  Collections,   vol.  ii.    pp.  be  a  martyr,  but  now  the  dog  doth 

416 — 449.]  again  wag  his  tail." — Lord  Vine.  Con- 

y  [See  above,  p.  222.]  way  to  the    Lord  Deputy,    (without 

'"•  [The  wife  of  Montjoy  Blount,  na-  date.)     Strafforde  Letters,  vol.  ii.   p. 

tural  son  of  Charles  Blount,  Earl  of  125.] 

Devonshire,  by  Lady  llich,  to  whom  b  [Walter  Montague,   younger  son 

he  was  afterwards  married.     He  wa.s  of.  Henry  first   Earl  of  Manchester, 

created  Earl  of  Newport,  Aug.  3,1028.]  He  became  llomauist  in  1635  ;  and  on 

a  ["My  Lord  Newport  was  so  fierce  retiring  to  France  was  appointed,  by 

in  complaining    for  his  wife   being  the  interest  of  the  Queen  mother,  first 

made  a  Papist,  that  the  matter  was  Abbot  of  Nanteuil,  afterwards  Abbot 

debated  at  the  Council-table,  where  of  S.  Martin,  near  Pontoise,  and  ulti- 

the  King  did  use  such  words  of  Wat  mately  (it  is  said)  Archbishop  of  Gui- 

Montague    and   Sir  Tobie  Matthew,  enrie.  (Sec  Biog.  Brit.  p.  4047.  note  O, 

that  the  fright,  made  Wat  keep  his  and  Wood,  F.  0.  vol.  ii.  pp.  281,  235.)] 


230  THE  DIARY   OE  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1637.  Oct.  22.  and  Sr.  Tobye  Mattliewec.  The  Queen  acquainted 
with  all  I  said  that  very  night ;  and  highly  displeased 
with  me,  and  so  continues. 

Nov.  22.  Wednesday,  The  extreme  and  unnatural  hot  win 
ter  weather  began,  and  continued  till  Decemb.  8. 

Dec.  12.  Tuesday,  I  had  speech  with  the  Queen  a  good 
space,  and  all  about  the  business  of  Mr.  Montague, 
but  we  parted  fair. 

An.  1638. 

—April  29.  The  tumults  in  Scotland,  about  the  Service-Book 
offered  to  be  brought  in,  began  Julii  23,  1637,  and 
continued  increasing  by  fits,  and  hath  now  brought 
that  kingdom  in  danger.  No  question,  but  there's 
a  great  concurrence  between  them  and  the  Puritan 
party  in  England.  A  great  aim  there  to  destroy 
me  in  the  King's  opinion,  &c. 

Maii  26.  Saturday,  James  L.  Marquess  Hamilton  set  forth, 
as  the  King's  Commissioner01,  to  appease  the  tumults 
in  Scotland.  God  prosper  him,  for  God  and  the 
King.  It  was  a  very  rainy  day. 

June.  My  visitation   then  began   of  Merton  Coll.  in 

Oxford,  by  my  visitors6;  was  adjourned  to  my  own 
hearing,  against,  and  upon  Octob.  2. 

Oct.  2,  3,  4.  I  sat  upon  this  business  these  three  days,  and 
adjourned  it  to  Junii  1,  inter  horas  primam  et  ter- 
tiam,  Lambeth.  The  Warden  f  appeared  very  foul. 

Oct.   19.       Friday,  News  was  brought  to  us,  as  we  sat  in  the 
Star  Chamber,    That  the  Q.  Mother   of  France e 
was  landed  at  Harwitch. 
Many  and  great  apprehensions  upon  this  business. 

c  [Eldest  son  of  Dr.  Toby  Matthew,  England  to  the  See  of  Rome.   He  died 

Archbishop   of  York.     He  was  con-  in  1655,  in  the  College  of  the  English 

verted  to  the  Romish  Church  by  the  Jesuits  at  Ghent.] 

persuasion  of  Parsons  the  Jesuit,  and  d    [See   the   Commission   in  King 

joined  the  Society  of  the  Jesuits.     On  Charles's  'Large  Declaration/  pp.77, 

his  return  to  England,  from  which  he  78.  Lond.  1639.] 

had  been  absent  some  years,  he  was  e  [Their  names   are  given  in  the 

knighted  by  James  L,  Oct.  10,  1623.  preamble    to    the    Injunctions.     See 

He  was  taken   into  favour  by  Lord  Works,  vol.  v.] 

Strafforde,    and  went  with    him    to  f  [Sir  Nathaniel  Brent.] 

Ireland,  where  he  remained   only  a  «  [Mary  de   Medicis,   driven  from 

short  time.     He  was  employed,   ac-  France  by  Card.  Richelieu.    The  King 

cording  to  Prynne,  (Cant.  Doom,  p.  went  in  state  to  meet  her  at  liar- 

456,)   by  Urban  VII I.,    to   reconcile  wich.] 


OP  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  231 

Oct.  19.       Extreme  windy  and  wet  weather  a  week  before  A.D.  1038. 
and   after.     The  watermen  called  it,    '  Q.  Mother 
weather/ 

Oct.  26.  Friday,  A  most  extreme  tempest  upon  the 
Thames.  I  was  in  it,  going  from  the  Star  Cham 
ber  home,  between  six  and  seven  at  night.  I  was 
never  upon  the  water  in  the  like  storm ;  and  was  in 
great  danger  at  my  landing  at  Lambeth  Bridge. 

Oct.  31.  Wednesday,  The  Q,.  Mother  came  into  London, 
and  so  to  S.  James's  h. 

Nov.  13.      Tuesday,   The  agreement  between  me  and  Ab. 

A.  S.        S.,  &c. 

Nov.  21.  Wednesday,  The  General  Assembly  in  Scotland 
began  to  sit  \ 

Nov.  29.  Thursday,  The  proclamation  issued  out,  for  dis 
solving  the  General  Assembly  in  Scotland,  under 
pain  of  treason  k. 

Dec.  20.  They  sat  notwithstanding  ;  and  made  many 
strange  acts1,  till  Decemb.  20,  which  was  Thurs 
day,  and  then  they  rose.  But  have  indicted  another 
assembly  against  July  next. 

Jan.  14.  Monday,  About  five  at  night,  a  most  grievous 
tempest  of  wind,  thunder,  lightning,  and  rain. 

Feb.  10.  My  book  against  Fisher  the  Jesuit  was  printed  m; 
and  this  day,  being  Sunday,  I  delivered  a  copy  to 
his  Majesty. 

Feb.  12.  Tuesday  night,  I  dreamed,  that  K.  C.  was  to  be 
married  to  a  minister's  widow  ;  and  that  I  was 
called  upon  to  do  it.  No  Service-Book  could  be 
found  •  arid  in  my  own  book,  which  I  had,  I  could 
not  find  the  Order  for  Marriage. 

h  [See  an  account  of  her  reception  to  their  ecclesiastical  superiors ;   de- 

by  Henrietta  Maria,   in  Strickland's  posed  and  excommunicated  the  two 

Queens   of  England,   vol.  viii.   p.  74.  Archbishops  with  the  greater  number 

Lond.  1845.]    "  of   the    Bishops,    degraded    the    re- 

1   [See  the  King's  "  Large  Declara-  mainder,  and  failed  not  to  renew  the 

tion,"  p.  234.]  expression  of  their  abhorrence  against 

k  [Ibid.  pp.  290.  294.]  the  Canons,  Liturgy,  the  Perth  Arti- 

1   [Bishop  Kussell  (Hist,  of  Church  cles,  and  the  High  Commission."] 
of  Scotland,  vol.  ii.  p.  169)  sums  up          m  [This  was  the  first  separate  edi- 

their  proceedings  in  these  words: —  tion.     It  will  be  remembered  that  it 

"  They  condemned  the  several  assem-  first    appeared    as    an   Appendix   to 

blies  by  which  Episcopacy  had  been  White's    "Reply    to  Jesuit  Fisher's 

sanctioned;    released    the    ministers  Answere."     See  above,  p.  140,  note"1.] 
from  the  oaths  which  they  had  taken 


232  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1639.  An.  1639. 

Mar.  27.  Wednesday,  Coronation- day",  King  Charles  took 
bis  journey  northward,  against  the  Scottish  cove 
nanting  rebels0.  God  of  His  infinite  mercy  bless 
him  with  health  and  success. 

Mar.  29.  Friday,  An  extreme  fire  in  St.  Olave's  parish, 
South wark  :  forty  houses  burnt  down. 

April  3.  Wednesday,  Before  the  King's  going,  I  settled 
with  him  a  great  business  for  the  Queen ;  which 
I  understood  she  would  never  move  for  herself. 
The  Q.  gave  me  great  thanks.  And  this  day  I 
waited  purposely  on  her,  to  give  her  thanks  for  her 
gracious  acceptance.  She  was  pleased  to  be  very 
free  with  me,  and  to  promise  me  freedom  P. 

April  29.  Monday,  This  day  the  King  went  from  York 
toward  Newcastle ;  but  stays  at  Durham  for  a  week 
at  least. 

Mail  8.  His  Majesty  encamped  two  miles  west  from  Bar- 
wick  by  Tweed. 

Junii  4.  Whitsun  Tuesday,  As  I  was  going  to  do  my 
duty  to  the  Queen,  an  officer  of  the  L.  Mayor's 
met  me,  and  delivered  to  me  two  very  seditious 
papers;  the  one  to  the  L.  Mayor  and  Aldermen, 
the  other  to  excite  the  apprentices,  &c.  Both  sub 
scribed  by  Jo.  Lilburn,  a  prisoner  in  the  Fleet, 
sentenced  in  the  Star  Chamber,  &c.i 

Junii  5.  Wednesday,  I  delivered  both  these  to  the  Lords 
of  the  Council. 

Junii  15.       Saturday  and    Monday,    The   peace    concluded 

Junii  17.  between  the  King  and  the  Scottish  rebels1".  God 
make  it  safe  and  honourable  to  the  King  and  the 
kingdom. 

"  [See  above,  p.  213,  note  r.]  '  News  from  Ipswich.'     He  was  con- 

0  [See  the  prayer  on  this  occasion,  demned  to  be  whipped,  to  be  set  in 
above,   p.  105.     The  use  of  the  word  the  pillory,  and  to  pay  a  fine  of  500£. 
'  rebellious'  in  this  prayer,  was  ob-  to  the  King.     He  became  an  active 
jected  against  the  Archbishop  by  the  officer,  and  at  last  Lieutenant-Colonel 
Scotch  Commissioners.     (See  Hist,  of  in  the  Parliamentary  Army,  in  which 
Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  iii.  p.  131,  capacity  he  behaved  very  gallantly  at 
in  marg.)]  Marston  Moor.     Ultimately  he  joined 

P   [See    Prynne's    remark   on  this  the  sect  of  the  Quakers ;  and  died  at 

passage,  Cant.    Doom,   p.  418.     And  Eltham,  in  Kent,  Aug.  29,  1657.] 

see  above,  p.  222,  note  a.]  r  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 

1  [Lilburn  had  been  sentenced,  Feb.  iii.  pp.  943—945.] 
13,  1637-8,  for  publishing  Prynne's 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  233 

Junii  28.       Friday,  I  sent  the  remainder  of  my  manuscripts  A.D.  1639. 
to  Oxford,  being  in  number  576  s.     And  about  an 
hundred  of  them  were  Hebrew,  Arabic,  and  Persian. 
I  had  formerly  sent  them  above  700  volumes. 

Aug.  1.  Thursday,  His  Majesty  came  back  from  his 
northern  journey  to  Theobalds,  and  to  White- Hall 

Aug.  3.    on  Saturday,  Aug.  3. 

Many  varieties,  since  the  Assembly  held  and 
ended  in  Scotland  *.  The  bishops  thrust  out.  The 
Parliament  there  yet  sitting. 

Oct.  11.  Friday  and  Saturday,  The  Spanish  navy  was  set 
12.  upon  by  the  Hollanders  in  the  Downs.  The  fight 
began  to  be  hot,  when  they  were  past  Dover.  They 
were  in  all  near  60  sail.  The  Spaniards  suffered 
much  in  that  fight,  not  without  our  dishonour, 
that  they  should  dare  to  begin  the  fight  there.  But 
this  is  one  of  the  effects  of  the  Scottish  daring u. 

Dec.    2.        Monday,  A.  Sh.  my  chirurgeon  in  trust,  gave  me 

A.  Sh.  great  and  unexpected  ease  in  my  great  infirmity. 
But  after,  the  weakness  continued. 

Dec.  5.  Thursday,  The  King  declared  his  resolution  for 
a  Parliament,  in  case  of  the  Scottish  rebellion. 
The  first  movers  to  it  were  my  L.  Dep.  of  Ireland'', 
my  L.  M.  Hamilton,  and  myself.  And  a  resolution 
voted  at  the  Board,  to  assist  the  King  in  extra 
ordinary  ways,  if  the  Parliament  should  prove 
peevish  x,  and  refuse,  &c. 

Dec.  27.  Friday,  Being  St.  John's  day,  at  night,  between 
12  and  2  of  the  clock  the  next  morning,  the 
greatest  wind  that  ever  I  heard  blow.  Many  of  the 
poor  watermen  at  Lambeth  had  their  boats  tumbled 
up  and  down,  as  they  lay  on  the  land,  and  broken 
to  pieces.  One  of  my  servants  went  into  London, 
and  durst  not  come  home,  the  evening  was  so  foul. 
And  it  was  God's  great  blessing  both  on  him  and 
me.  For  that  night,  the  shafts  of  two  chimneys 
were  blown  down  upon  the  roof  of  his  chamber,  and 

8  [See   History   of  Chancellorship,  oftheDowns.^ 

pp.  225—227.]  v  [The  Earl  of  Strafforde.] 

1  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  x    [This    expression  was    objected 

iii.  pp.  952,  seq.]  against  the   Archbishop  at  his  trial. 

u  [This  was  the  great  victory  of  Van  See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap. 

Tromp,  commonly  known  as  the  battle  xxiii.  p.  280,  in  ma;g.] 


23 4  THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1639.  Dec.  27.  beat  down  both  the  lead  and  the  rafters  upon  his 
bed ;  where  had  he  been  that  night,  he  must  have 
perished  y.  At  Croydon,  one  of  the  pinnacles  fell 
from  the  steeple,  and  beat  down  the  lead  and  the 
roof  of  the  Church,  near  20  foot  square. 

Jan.  24.  Friday,  At  night  I  dreamed,  that  my  father  (who 
died  46  years  since)  came  to  me  ;  and,  to  my 
thinking,  he  was  as  well  and  as  cheerful  as  ever 
I  saw  him.  He  asked  me,  what  I  did  here  ?  And 
after  some  speech,  I  asked  him,  how  long  he  would 
stay  with  me  ?  He  answered,  he  would  stay  till  he 
had  me  away  with  him.  I  am  not  moved  with 
dreams ;  yet  I  thought  fit  to  remember  this. 

Jan.  25.  Saturday,  St.  Paul's,  A  very  blustering  and  a 
tempestuous  day. 

Jan.  26.  Sunday,  I  received  the  Queen's  gracious  as 
surance  of  her  favour  in  the  business  which  his 
Ma.  had  committed  to  me  with  others ',  &c. 

Feb.  9.  Sunday,  A  large  passage  inserted,  and  afterwards 
blotted  out. 

An.  1640. 

April  13.  Monday,  The  Parliament  sat  down.  Called  about 
the  rebellion  of  Scotland. 

April  14.       Tuesday,  The  Convocation  began  at  S.  PauFs. 

April  24.  Friday,  The  hot  contestation  in  the  Lords' 
House,  wrhich  should  have  precedence,  the  King's 
supply,  or  the  Subjects'  grievance.  Voted  in  the 
Upper  House  for  the  King  z. 

Maii  5.  Tuesday,  The  Parliament  ended,  and  nothing 
done.  The  Convocation  continued. 

May   9.        Saturday,  A  paper  posted  upon  the  Old  Exchange, 

and  11.  animating  prentices  to  sack  my  house  upon  the 
Monday  following,  early. 

1  ['with  others/  inserted  at  a  later  time.] 

y  Hence  may  be  corrected  a  great  (Breviate   of  the   Archbishop's   Life, 

mistake  committed  by  Heylin  in  the  pp.  34,  35,)  who  not  unwillingly  took 

Life  of  the  Archbishop,  p.  450,  [p.  422.  the    latter    from    a    lying  pamphlet, 

Ed.  1671.]     The  relation  also,  which  wrote  and  published  by  that  notorious 

followeth  in  Heylin,  p.  451,  [pp.  422,  villain,    Richard    Culmer,    entituled, 

423,]  concerning  the  accident  which  Cathedral   News  from  Canterbury. — 

happened    that     night     at     Christ's  H.  VV. 

Church,  Canterbury,  is  a  no  less  wide          7  [See  Nalson's  Collection,   vol.  i. 

mistake,     being    unadvisedly    taken,  p.  331.] 
as  well  as  the  former,  from  Prynne, 


OF  AHCI1BISHOP   LAUD.  235 

II.  W.  From  this  place,  four  pages*  together  in  the  original  A.D.  1640. 
are  in  part  burned,  in  the  form  of  a  crescent.  This  damage 
was  done  to  the  book  while  it  was  in  Mr.  Prynne' s  hands, 
before  it  was  produced  as  evidence  against  the  Archbishop  at 
his  trial.  For,  in  the  following  History,  at  March  13,  1643, 
the  Archbishop  saith : — I  know  into  whose  hands  my  book  is 
fallen ;  but  what  hath  been  done  with  it,  I  know  not.  This 
is  to  be  seen.  Some  passages  in  that  book  are  half  burnt 
out;  whether  purposely,  or  by  chance,  God  knowethb.  And 
the  like  words  of  the  Archbishop  occur  afterwards,  at  July  29, 
1644  : — That  passage  (of  Febr.  11,  1640,  urged  against  the 
Archbishop  out  of  his  Diary]  is  more  than  half  burnt  out,  as 
is  to  be  seen,  whether  of  purpose  by  Mr.  Prynne,  or  c  isually, 
I  cannot  tell ;  yet  the  passage  is  confidently  made  up,  and 
read  to  your  Lordships,  as  if  nothing  were  wanting0.  It  is 
indeed  undeniably  evident  to  any  one  ivho  compareth  the 
original  with  Prynne's  printed  copy,  that  this  accident  had 
befallen  the  book  before  Prynne  had  caused  it  to  be  tran 
scribed  for  the  press.  Yet  he  taketh  no  notice  of  it,  but 
filleth  up  the  places  with  such  words  as  himself  pleaseth ;  and 
publisheth  the  whole  without  any  distinction  of  his  own  addi 
tions.  I  have,  partly  from  Prynne,  partly  from  my  own 
conjecture,  supplied  the  mutilated  places  as  well  as  I  could ; 
but  have  included  all  such  suppletory  words  in  crotchets ;  that 
so  the  reader  may  easily  distinguish  those  words  which  are 
yet  to  be  read  in  the  original,  from  those  ivhich  are  not ;  and 
may  judge,  whether  the  several  places  be  aptly  filled  up(l. 

May  11.  Monday  night,  At  midnight  my  house  a[t  Lam-] 
beth  was  beset  with  50 [0  of]  these  rascal  routers. 
[I]  had  notice,  and  stren  [gthened]  the  house  as 
well  [as  I]  could;  and  God  be  [thanked,  I  had] 
no  harm ;  t  [hey  continued]  there  full  two  [hours] . 

Since  I  hav[e for]tified  my  house  as  well  as 

I  can ;  and  hope  all  may  be  safe.    But  yet  libels  are 
continually  set  up  in  all  places  of  note  in  the  city. 

a  [leaves.]  must  be   considered   as  representing 

b  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  the  present  state  of  the  MS.,  and  not 

chap,  xxiii.  p.  230,  in  marg.]  the  state  in  which  it  was  found  by 

c  [Ibid.  chap.  xlii.  p.  408,  in  marg.]  H.  Wharton.] 
d  [The  brackets,  as  now  inserted, 


236  THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1640.  Mail  11.      My  deliverance  was  great;  God  make  me  thank 
ful  for  it. 

Maii  21.  Thursday,  One  of  the  chief  being  taken6,  was 
condemned  at  Southwark,  and  hanged  and  quar- 

May  23.  tered  on  Saturday  morning  following. 

Maii  15.  But  before  this,  some  of  these  mutinous  people 
came  in  the  day-time,  and  brake  the  White  Lion 
Prison f,  and  let  loose  their  fellows,  both  out  ot 
that  prison  and  the  King's  Bench,  and  the  other 
prisoners  also  out  of  the  White  Lion. 

Maii  29.  Friday,  The  Convocation  sat  after  the  ending 
of  the  Parliament  till  May  29,  and  then  ended ; 
having  made  in  that  time  17  Canons;  which,  I 
hope,  will  be  useful  to  the  Church  °. 

Maii  29.  The  Bishop  of  Glocester,  Godfrye  Goodman,  sus 
pended  for  notorious  scandal  to  the  Church,  in 
refusing,  first  to  subscribe  the  Canons,  and  after  to 
profess  h  a  reservation  \  He  had  long  before  been 
suspected  as  inclining  to  [Pop]ery. 

The  Canons  were  all  [voted]  nemine  dissen- 
ti\ente^\  save  this  Bishop,  who  had  in  general  con 
sented  before. 

Julii  10.  Friday,  I  took  my  oath  to  the  new  Canons  at  the 
Council  Table ;  and  so  did  my  L.  Bp.  of  London ; 
and  after  him  the  Bp.  of  Glocester  submitted  him 
self,  and  took  the  oath;  and  was  released  out  of 
prison  by  the  King's  command. 

Julii  22.  Tuesday,  I  christened  the  King's  young  son, 
Henry,  at  Oatlands.  The  Queen  was  there  happily 

Julii  8.  delivered  of  him,  on  Wednesday,  being  the  day  of 
the  solemn  fast,  about  6  of  the  clock  in  the  evening. 

Aug.  20.  Thursday,  His  Majesty  took  his  journey  towards 
the  north  in  haste,  upon  information  that  the  Scots 
were  entered  the  Monday  before  into  England,  and 

e  [See  the  Proclamation  for  the  a  narrative  of  the  proceedings  in  Con- 
apprehension  of  the  rioters,  Rymer,  vocation  is  contained  in  Nalson's 
Fred.  IX.  iii.  p.  7.]  Collection,  vol.  i.  pp.  351 — 376.] 

f   [In  Southwark.     It  was  situated          h  L.  for  professing.  — H.  W. 
at  the  south  end  of  S.  Margaret's  Hill,          *  [See  a  detailed  account  of  Good- 
near  S.  George's  Church.]  man's  conduct  in  Hist,  of  Troubles 

f  [They  are  reprinted   in  Kalson's  and   Trial,   chap.  ii.   pp.    81—83,  in 

Collection,  vol.  i.  p.  542,  seq. ;  Wilkins's  marg.] 
Concilia,  vol.  iv.  pp.  543,  seq.     And 


OF  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  237 

Aug.  20.  meant  to  be  at  Newcastle  by  Saturday  k.   The  Scots  A.D.  1G40. 
entered  Aug.  20. l 

Aug.  22.  Saturday,  A  [vile]  libel  brought  me,  [found  in] 
Covent  Garden;  ani [mating]  the  apprentices  [and 
sol]  diers  to  fall  up  [on  me]  in  the  King's  absence. 

Sept.  21.  I  received  a  [letter  from]  John  Kockel,  a  m[au 
both  by]  name  and  person  [unknown]  to  me1.  He 
was  [among  the]  Scots,  as  he  tra  [veiled  through 
the]  Bishopric  of  [Durham]  he  heard  them  [in 
veigh  and]  rail  at  me  [exceedingly,  and  that]  they 
hoped  shortly  [to  see  me,  as  the  Duke]  was  slain 
by  [one  least]  suspected.  His  le[tter  was  to]  ad 
vise  me  to  look  to  myself. 

Sept.  24.  Thursday,  A  great  Council  of  the  Lords  were 
called  by  the  King  to  York  m,  to  consider  what  way 
was  best  to  be  taken  to  get  out  the  Scots ;  and  this 
day  the  meeting  began  at  York,  and  continued  till 
Octob.  28. 

Oct.  22.  Thursday,  The  High  Commission  sitting  at  S. 
Paul's,  because  of  the  troubles  of  the  times.  Very 
near  2,000  Brownists  made  a  tumult  at  the  end  of 
the  court,  tore  down  all  the  benches  in  the  con 
sistory;  and  cried  out,  they  would  have  no  Bishop, 
nor  no  High  Commission11. 

Oct.  27.  Tuesday,  Simon  and  Jude's  eve,  I  went  into  my 
upper  study,  to  see  some  manuscripts,  which  I  was 
sending  to  Oxford  °.  In  that  study  hung  my 
picture,  taken  by  the  life.  And  coming  in,  I  found 
it  fallen  down  upon  the  face,  and  lying  on  the  floor. 
The  string  being  broken,  by  which  it  was  hanged 
against  the  wall.  I  am  almost  every  day  threatened 
with  my  ruin  in  Parliament.  God  grant  this  be 
no  omen  P. 

1  ['  The  .  .  .  Aug.  20.'  in  marg.] 


k    [See  the  prayer    used    on   this  Archbishop  Usher,  Oct.  23,  1640.] 
occasion,  above,  p.  106.]  °  [See   History  of  Chancellorship, 

1  [See  Eockel's  Letter  in  Prynne's  pp.  293,  294.] 

Hidden  Works  of  Darkness,  pp.  187,          P  [This  passage  was  urged  against 

188.]  the  Archbishop  at  his  trial.    (Hist,  of 

m  [See  the  Writ  in  Rushworth's  Col-  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xlii.  p.  408, 

lections,  vol.  iii.  p.  1257.]  in  marg.)] 

n  [See  the  Archbishop's  Letter  to 


238  THE  DIARY  OF   THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1640.  [Nov.  3.]  Tuesday,  The  Parliament  began.  The  King  [di]d 
not  ride,  but  went  by  [w]  ater  to  King's  Stairs,  and 
[th]  rough  Westminster-Hall  to  the  Church,  and  so 
to  the  [Hou]se. 

[Nov.  4.]     Wednesday,  The  Convo[catio]n  began  at  S.  Paul's. 

Nov.  1 1 .      Wednesday,  Thomas  Vis  [count]  Wentworth,  Earl 

of  [Strafforjd,  accused  to  the  Lords  [by  the]  House 

of  Commons,  for  [high]  treason,  and  restrained  to 

[the  us]  her  of  the  House  *. 

[Nov.]  25,    Wednesday,  He  was  sent  to  the  Tower. 
Dec.    2.        Wednesday,  A  great  debate  in  the  House,  that 
no  B.  should  be  so  much  as  of  the  Committee  for 
preparatory  examinations  in  this  cause,  as  accounted 
causa  sanguims ;  put  off  till  the  next  day. 
Dec.    3.        Thursday,  The  debate  declined. 
Dec.    4.        Friday,    The  King  gave  way,   that  his  Councel 
should  be  examined  upon  oath  in  the  E.  of  Straf- 
ford's  case.     I  was  examined  this  day. 

Dec.  16.  Wednesday,  The  Canons  condemned  in  the  House 
of  Commons,  as  being  against  the  King's  preroga 
tive,  the  fundamental  laws  of  the  realm,  the  liberty 
and  propriety  of  the  subject,  and  containing  divers 
other  things  tending  to  sedition,  and  of  dangerous 
consequence1'.  Upon  this  I  was  made  the  author  of 
[them,]  and  a  Committee  put  upon  me  to  [en]  quire 
into  all  my  actions,  [and]  to  prepare  a  charge. 

The  same  morning,  in  [the]  Upper  House,  I  was 
na[med  as  an]  incendiary  by  [the  Scot]tish  Com 
missioners;  and  [a  ....]'  complaint  promised  to 
[be  drawn  up]  to-morrow. 

I  was  con-  Dec.  18.      Friday,   I  w[as  accu]sed  by  the  House  [of  Com- 
Bishopof  mons]   for  high  tre[ason,  without]    any  particular 

^aint  [charge]  laid  against  me ;  [which  they]  said,  should 

November  be  [prepared  in]  convenient  time.      [Mr.  Denzell] 

18>  1621>  Hollys  s  was  the  [man  that  brought]  up  the  mes 

sage  [to  the  Lords.     Soon]  after,  the  charge  [was 
brought  into]  the  Upper  House  [by  the  Scottish] 

<>  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  on  Dec.  14.  There  is  a  detailed  ac- 

viii.  (which  is  occupied  exclusively  count  of  the  speeches  in  Nalson's 

with  the  Earl's  trial),  p.  3.]  Collection,  vol.  i.  pp.  666—679.] 

r  [The  debate  on  the  Canons  began         s  [Second  son  to  John  Earl  of  Clare.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  239 

.Dec.  18.  Commissioners,  [tending  to]  prove  me  an  [incen-  A.D.  1G40. 
diary,]  I  was  presently  [committed  to  the]  gentle 
man  us  [her  ;  but  was  permitted]  to  go  in  his 
comp[any  to  my  house  at  Lam]betht,  for  a  book  or 
two  to  read  in,  and  such  papers  as  pertained  to 
my  defence  against  the  Scots. 

I  stayed  at  Lambeth  till  the  evening,  to  avoid 
the  gazing  of  the  people.    I  went  to  evening  prayer 
in  my  chapel.  The  Psalms  of  the  day,  and  chap.  50.  Psal.  93, 
of  Esai,   gave  me  great  comfort.     God  make  me  ar 
worthy  of  it,  and  fit  to  receive  it. 

As  I  went  to  my  barge,  hundreds  of  my  poor 
neighbours  stood  there,  and  prayed  for  my  safety, 
and  return  to  my  house.  For  which,  I  bless  God 
and  them. 

Dec.  21.  Monday,  I  was  fined  500/.  in  the  Parliament 
House,  and  Sir  John  Lambe  and  Sir  Hen.  Martin, 
250/.  a  piece,  for  keeping  Sir  Eob.  Howard  close 
prisoner  in  the  case  of  the  escape  of  the  Lady 
Viscountess  Purbecke  out  of  the  G  ate-house ;  which 
lady  he  kept  avowedly,  and  had  children  by  her  u. 
In  such  a  case,  say  the  imprisonment  were  more 
than  the  law  allow ;  what  may  be  done  for  honour 
and  religion  sake?  This  was  not  a  fine  to  the 
King,  but  damage  to  the  party  1. 

[Dec.  23.]     Wednesday,   The  Lords  ordered  me  to  pay  the 

money  presently;  which  was  done. 

[Jan.21\]  Thursday,  A  Parliament  [man]  of  good  note,  and 
interessed  [with]  divers  Lords,  sent  me  word, 
[that]  by  reason  of  my  patient  [and  m]oderate 
carriage  since  my  [commit]  ment,  four  Earls  of 
great  [power]  in  the  Upper  House  [of]  the  Lords 
1  ['  Tliis  .  .  .  party.'  note  in  marg.] 


i  [Prynne  remarks,  (in  margin  of  below,   Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

Breviate,    p.  24,)    '  Where    he   then  chap.  v.  p.  146,  in  marg.] 

burned  most  of  his  privy  letters  and  x  [This  date  is  inserted  by  H.Whar- 

papers.'     See  the  Archbishop's  Eeply  ton  on  conjecture.     But  H.  Wharton 

to  this  assertion,   at  the  end  of  the  (above,  p.  235)  and  the  Archbishop 

Diary.]  himself  (Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

u  [See  above,  Jan.  21,  and  March  chnp.  xlii.  p,  408,  in  marg.)  refer  to  it 

5, 1624,  and  Novemb.  1628.  This  case  as  "Feb.  11."] 
is  also    mentioned    more    in    detail 


210  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

,.D.  1040.  [Jan. 21.]  were  not  [uow]  so  sliarp  against  me  [as  at]  first. 
And  that  now  they  [were]  resolved  only  to  se- 
[quester]  rne  from  the  King's  Coun[cil,  and]  to  put 
me  from  my  [Arch]  bishopric.  So  I  see,  what 
justice  I  may  expect;  since  here  is  a  resolution 
taken,  not  only  before  my  answer,  but  before  my 
charge  was  brought  up  against  me  y. 

Feb.  14.  Sunday,  A.  R.z  And  this,  if  I  live,  and  continue 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  till  after  Michaelmas- 
day  come  twelvemonth,  anno  164.2.  God  bless  me 
in  this. 

Feb.  26.  Friday,  This  day  I  had  been  full  ten  weeks  in 
restraint  at  Mr.  Maxwell's  house.  And  this  day, 
being  St.  Aug.  day,  my  charge  was  brought  up 
from  the  House  of  Commons  to  the  Lords,  by  Sir 
Henry  Vane  the  younger  l.  It  consisted  of  fourteen 
articles.  These  generals  they  craved  time  to  prove 
in  particular.  The  copy  of  this  general  charge  is 
among  my  papers.  I  spake  something  to  it.  And 
the  [co]py  of  that  also  is  among  my  papers.  I  had 
favour  [from  the]  Lords  not  to  go  to  the  [Tower] 
till  the  Monday  foil  [owing.] 

Mar.  1.  Monday,  I  went  [in  Mr.]  Maxwell's  coach  to  the 
[Tower.]  No  noise,  till  I  ca[me  into]  Cheapside. 
But  from  [thence]  to  the  Tower,  I  was  [followed] 
and  railed  at  by  the  [prentices  and]  the  rabble,  in 
great  [numbers,]  to  the  very  Tower  [gates,  where  I 
left]  them ;  and  I  thank  G  [od,  he  made  me] 
patient. 

Mar.  9.         Shrove-Tuesday,  [........]  was  with  me  in 

[the  Tower;]   and  gave  great  [engagements  of  his] 
faith  to  me. 

Mar.  13.  Saturday  a,  [Divers  Lords]  dined  with  the  L[ord 
Herbert b,  at  his]  new  house  by  [Fox-Hall  in]  Lam- 

1  ['  by  •  •  •  younger.'  inserted  in  marg.] 

>"  [This  passage  was  urged  against  had  set  his  mind,  but  which  he  had 
the  Archbishop  at  his  trial.     Hist,  of  not  carried  out.] 
Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xlii.  p.  408,  a  The  defects  of  this  place  are  sup- 
in  marg.]  plied   from  the  following  history.— 

1   [Query,  do  these   letters  signify  H.  W. 

"  Appropriations  redimendre '"!   This  b  [Lord  Herbert,  son  of  the  Earl  of 

was  a  design  on  which  the  Archbishop  Worcester.     He  succeeded  his  father. 


OF  AECHBISHOP  LAUD.  241 

bcth.  Three  [of  these  Lords  in  the]  boat  together,  A.I>.  1640. 
[when  one  of]  them  saying,  he  [was  sorry  for  my] 
commitment,  beca[use  the  buil]ding  of  St.  Paul's 
went  [slow]  on  therewhile;  the  Lo[rd]  Brooke0 
replied,  I  hope  some  of  us  shall  live  to  see  no  one 
stone  left  upon  another  of  that  building. 

Iar.l[5],  Monday,  A  Committee  for  Religion  settled  in  the 
Upper  House  of  Parliament.  Ten  earls,  ten  bishops, 
ten  barons.  So  the  lay-votes  shall  be  double  to  the 
clergy.  This  Committee  will  meddle  with  doctrine 
as  well  as  ceremonies,  and  will  call  some  divines  to 
them  to  consider  of  the  business.  As  appears  by  a 
letter  hereto  annexed,  sent  by  the  L.  Bp.  of  Lincoln 
to  some  divines  to  attend  this  service  d.  Upon  the 
whole  matter,  I  believe  this  Committee  will  prove 
the  national  synod  of  England,  to  the  great  dis 
honour  of  this  Church.  And  what  else  may  follow 
upon  it,  God  knoweth. 

Mar.  22.  Monday,  The  E.  of  Stafford's  trial  began  in 
Westminster-Hall6;  and  it  continued  till  the  end  of 
April,  taking  in  the  variation  of  the  House  of  Com 
mons,  who  after  a  long  hearing  drew  a  Bill  of 
Attainder  against  him. 

[^ra.  1641.] 

"Mar.  25.]  Thursday,  A.  Sh.  performed  his  promise  to  the 
uttermost. 

"May  1 .]  Saturday,  The  King  came  into  the  Upper  House, 
[and]  there  declared  before  both  Houses  how  dili 
gently  he  [had]  hearkened  to  all  the  proceeding! 
with  the  E.  of  Strafford;  [and]  found  that  his 
fault,  what  [ever  it  was],  could  not  amount  to  [high 
tre]  ason :  that  if  it  went  by  [bill]  it  must  pass  by 
him ;  and  [that]  he  could  not  with  his  con  [scien]  ce 
find  him  guilty,  nor  [would]  wrong  his  conscience 

as  second  Marquis  of  Worcester,  and  Rebellion,  vol.  iii.  p.  455.  Oxf.  1826; 

was  active  in  the  King's  cause.     He  and   South' s  Sermons,  vol.  L  p.  185. 

is  known  also  as  the  author  of  '  The  Ozf.  182$,     See  also  below,  p.  249. 

Century  of  Inventions.']  March  2, 1642.] 

e .  [Robert  Greville,  who  met  with  hia  d  [See  History  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

death  in  so  remarkable  a  manner  when  chap.  viii.  pp.  174,  175,  in  marg.] 

assaulting  Lichfield  cathedral  on  8.  e  [Bee  Ruahworth's  Collections,  vol. 

Chad's  day.     See  Clarendon's  Hist  of  viii.  pp.  101,  seq.] 

LAUD. — VOL.  in.  R 


242  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1641.  May  J .  [so  f]ar.  But  advised  them  to  pro[ceed]  by  way  of 
misdemeanour ;  [and  he]  would  concur  with  them f. 
The  same  day,  after  the  [King]  was  gone,  a  letter 
was  [read]  in  the  Upper  House  from  the  Scots,  in 
which  they  did  earnestly  desire  to  be  gone.  It  was 
moved  for  a  present  conference  with  the  House  of 
Commons  about  it.  The  debate  about  it  was  very 
short ;  yet  the  Commons  were  risen  beforehand. 

Maii  12.  Wednesday,  The  Earl  of  Straff ord  beheaded  upon 
Tower-Hill. 

Junii  23.  Wednesday,  I  acquainted  the  King  by  my  Ld.  of 
London,  that  I  would  resign  my  Chancellorship  of 
Oxford,  and  why  £. 

Junii  25.  Friday,  I  sent  down  my  resignation  of  the  Chan 
cellorship  of  Oxford,  to  be  published  in  Convocation11. 

Julii  1.  Thursday,  This  was  done;  and  the  E.  of  Pem 
broke  chosen  Chancellor  by  joint  consent. 

Aug.  10.  Tuesday,  The  King  went  post  into  Scotland.  The 
Parliament  sitting,  and  the  armies  not  yet  dissolved. 

Sept.  23.  Thursday,  Mr.  Adam  Torless,  my  ancient,  loving 
and  faithful  servant,  then  my  steward,  after  he  had 
served  me  full  forty-two  years,  died,  to  my  great 
loss  and  grief1. 

Oct.  23.  The  Lords  in  Parliament  sequestered  my  juris 
diction  to  my  inferior  officers14,  and  ordered,  that 
I  should  give  no  benefice  without  acquainting  them 
first  to  whom  I  would  give  it,  that  so  they  might 

Nov.  2.  approve.  This  order  was  sent  me  on  Tuesday, 
November  2,  in  the  afternoon. 

Nov.  1.  News  came  to  the  Parliament  of  the  troubles  in 
Ireland.  The  King  being  then  in  Scotland,  where 
there  were  troubles  enough  also. 

Nov.  25.  Thursday,  The  King  at  his  return  from  Scotland 
was  sumptuously  entertained  in  London,  and  great 
joy  on  all  hands.  God  prosper  it. 

f  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  the  valuable  services  of  this  faithful 

viii.  p.  734.]  attendant  in  Hist,   of  Troubles  and 

*  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  Trial,  chap.  x.  p.  182  in  marg.] 
chap.  x.  p.  181  in  marg.]  k  j-^t  tne  suggestion  of  Abp.  Wil 

h  [See  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  pp.  liams.      See  ibid.  chap.  xi.  p.  183  in 

298,  seq.]  marg.] 

1  [The  Abp.  speaks  more  fully  of 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  243 

Dec.  30.       Thursday,  The  Archbishop  of  York1,  and  eleven  A.D.  1641. 
bishops  more  m,  sent  to  the  Tower  for  high  treason, 
for  delivering  a  petition  and  a  protestation  into  the 
House,  that  this  was  not  a  free  Parliament,  since 
they  could  not   come   to  vote  there,   as  they  are  . 
bound,  without  danger  of  their  lives. 

Tuesday,  His  Majesty  went  into  the  House  of 
Commons,  and  demanded  the  persons  of  Mr.  Denzill 
Hollis,  Sir  Arthur  Haslerig,  Mr.  Jo.  Pym,  Mr.  Jo. 
Hampden,  and  Mr.Wi.  Strode,  whom  his  Attorney  n 
had  the  day  before,  together  with  the  Ld.  Kimbol- 
ton  °,  accused  of  high  treason,  upon  seven  articles. 
They  had  information,  and  were  not  then  in  the 
House  :  they  came  in  after,  and  great  stir  was  made 
about  this  breach  of  the  privileges  of  Parliament. 

Saturday,  Voted  in  the  Lords'  House,  that  the 
bishops  shall  have  no  votes  there  in  Parliament.  The 
Commons  had  passed  that  bill  before.  Great  ringing 
for  joy,  and  bonfires  in  some  parishes. 

Friday,  The  Queen  went  from  Greenwich  toward 
Dover,  to  go  into  Holland  with  her  daughter,  the 
Princess  Mary,  who  was  lately  married  to  the  Prince 
of  Orange  his  son  P.  But  the  true  cause  was,  the 
present  discontents  here.  The  King  accompanied 
her  to  the  sea. 

Feb.  14.       His  Majesty's  message  to  both  Houses,  printed,  by 
which  he  puts  all  into  their  hands ;  so  God  bless  us  ^. 

Feb.  14.       An  order  came,  that  the  twelve  bishops  might  . 
put  in  bail,  if  they  would;  and  that  they  should 
have  their  hearing   upon  Friday,  Feb.  25.     They 
went  out  of  the  Tower  on  Wednesday,  Feb.  16,  and 

1  [John  Williams,  translated  Dec.  4,  Llandaff.J 

1641.]  n  [Sir  Edward  Herbert,  afterwards 

m  [Thomas  Morton,  Bp.  of  Durham ;  made  Lord  Keeper.] 
Joseph  Hall,  Bp.  of  Norwich ;  Kobert  °  [Edward  Montagu,  the  eldest  son 
Wright,  Bp.  of  Cov.  and  Lich. ;  John  of  the  Earl  of  Manchester ;  afterwards 
Owen,    Bp.   of  St.  Asaph  ;    William  his  successor  in  the  title,  and  a  Par- 
Pierce,  Bp.  of  Bath  and  Wells;  George  liamentary  General.     He  was  now  a 
Coke,  Bp.  of  Hereford;  Matthew  Wren,  member  of  the  House  of  Peers.] 
Bp.  of  Ely;    Robert  Skinner,  Bp.  of  P  [By  this  marriage  she  was  the 
Oxford  ;    Godfrey   Goodman,    Bp.   of  mother  of  William  the  Third.] 
Gloucester ;  John  Towers,  Bp.  of  Pe-  1  [See  Eushworth's  Collections,  vol. 
terborough;  and  Morgan  Owen,  Bp.  of  iv.  p.  553.] 

n  2 


244  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1641.  Feb.  14.  were  sent  in  again,  Feb.  17,  the  House  of  Commons, 
on  Wednesday  night,  protesting  against  their  coming 
forth,  because  they  were  not  in  a  parliamentary  way 
made  acquainted  with  it. 

Feb.  20.  Sunday,  There  came  a  tall  man  to  me,  under  the 
name  of  Mr.  Hunt.  He  professed  he  was  unknown 
to  me ;  but  came  (he  said)  to  do  me  service  in  a 
great  particular ;  and  prefaced  it,  that  he  was  not 
set  on  by  any  statesman,  or  any  of  the  Parliament. 
So  he  drew  a  paper  out  of  his  pocket,  and  shewed 
me  4  Articles  drawn  against  me  to  the  Parliament, 
all  touching  my  near  conversation  with  priests,  and 
my  endeavours  by  them  to  subvert  religion  in 
England.  He  told  me  the  Articles  were  not  yet  put 
into  the  House :  they  were  subscribed  by  one  Wil- 
loughby,  who  (he  said)  was  a  priest,  but  now  come 
from  them.  I  asked  him  what  service  it  was  he 
could  do  me.  He  said,  he  looked  for  no  advantage 
to  himself.  I  conceived  hereupon  this  was  a  piece 
of  villany :  and  bade  him  tell  Willoughby  he  was  a 
villain ;  and  bid  him  put  his  Articles  into  the  Par 
liament,  when  he  will.  So  I  went  presently  into 
my  inner  chamber,  and  told  Mr.  Ed.  Hyde  r,  andj 
Mr.  Rich.  Cobb s,  what  had  befallen  me.  But  after 
I  was  sorry  at  my  heart,  that  my  indignation  at  this 
base  villany  made  me  so  hasty  to  send  Hunt  away  ; 
and  that  I  had  not  desired  Mr.  Lieutenant  to  seize 
on  him,  till  he  brought  forth  this  Willoughby. 

Feb.  25.       Friday,  The  Q.  went  to  sea  for  Holland,  and  her 
eldest  daughter  the  Princess  Mary  with  her. 

Mar.  6.  Sunday,  After  sermon,  as  I  was  walking  up  and 
down  my  chamber  before  dinner,  without  any  slip 
or  treading  awry,  the  sinew  of  my  right  leg  gave  a 
great  crack,  and  brake  asunder  in  the  same  place 
where  I  had  broken  it  before,  Feb.  5,  162J  *. 
Orders  about  Stisted  u. 

1  [Afterwards  the  celebrated  Earl  of  above,  pp.  82,  83.] 

Clarendon.]  «  [See  a  full  account  of  the  business 

1  [His  faithful  servant.     See  Will.]  relating  to  Stisted  in  Hist,  of  Troubles 

1  [See    prayer    on    this     occasion,  and  Trial,  chap.  xv.  p.  194  in  marg.] 


OP  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  245 

[An.  1642.]  A.D.  1642. 

It  was  two  months  before  I  could  go  out  of  my 

£aii  15.  chamber.     On   Sunday  I  made  shift  between   my 

man  and  my  staff  to  go  to  church.     There  one  Mr. 

Joslinx  preached,  with  vehemency  becoming  Bedlam, 

with  treason   sufficient  to  hang  him  in  any  other 

State,  and  with  such  particular  abuse  to  me,  that 

women  and  boys  stood  up  in  the  church  to   see 

how  I  could  bear  it.     I  humbly  thank  God  for  my 

patience. 

All  along  things  grew  higher  between  the  King 
and  the  Parliament.     God  send  a  good  issue, 
laii  29.       Four  ships  came  into  the  river,  with  part  of  the 

ammunition  from  Hull  y. 

Aug.  22.  Monday,  The  King  set  up  his  standard  at  Not 
tingham. 

g.  24.  The  Parliament  having  committed  three  officers 
of  the  ordnance,  and  sent  two  new  ones  in  the  room ; 
this  day  they  brake  open  all  the  doors,  and  pos 
sessed  themselves  of  the  stores. 

g.  27.  Saturday,  E.  of  Southampton z  and  Sir  Jot  Cul- 
pepper a  sent  from  the  K.  to  have  a  treaty  for 
peace  b.  Refused.  Unless  the  K.  would  take  down 
his  standard,  and  recal  his  proclamation  which  made 
them  traitors c. 

Sept.  1.  Thursday,  Bishops  voted  down,  and  Deans  and 
Chapters l,  in  the  Lower  House.  That  night  bonfires 
and  ringing  all  over  the  city :  ordered  cunningly 
by  Pennington  the  new  L.  Mayor  d. 

Ante  ult.  Aug.  About  this  time  the  Cathedral  of  Canter 
bury  grossly  profaned. 

1  ['  and  .  . .  chapters,'  in  marg.] 


x  [Ralph  Josselin  was  at  this  time  Peer.] 

Vicar  of  Earl's  Colne.     Was  this  the  b  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 

person  1]  iv.  p.  784.] 

y  [Sent  by  Sir  John  Hotham,  who  c  [Ibid.  p.  785. J 

had  garrisoned  Hull  by  order  of  Par-  d  [Isaac  Pennington,  chosen  in  the 

liamcnt.]  room   of   Sir  R.  Gurney;  afterwards 

2  [Thomas  Wriothesley,  the  father  made   Governor    of  the   Tower,   and 

of  Lady  Rachel  Russell.]  appointed  one  of  the  King's  Judges, 

a  [Chancellor    of    the    Exchequer,  though    he    did    not    take   his  scat 

afterwards  Master  of  the  Rolls,  and  a  among  them.] 


246  THE  DIARY   OF  THE  LIFE 

A  D.  1612.  Sept.  9.       Friday,    An  Order  from  the  House,   about  the 
giving  of  Allhallows-Bread-street. 

The  E.  of  Essex  set  forward  towards  the  King. 

Sept.  10.  [Bishops]  voted  down  in  the  upper  House  (Du- 
bitatur} . 

Oct.  15.  Saturday,  Resolved  upon  the  question,  that  the 
fines,  rents,  and  profits  of  Archbishops,  Bishops, 
Deans,  and  Chapters,  and  of  such  notorious  delin 
quents  who  have  taken  up  arms  against  the  Parlia 
ment,  or  have  been  active  in  the  commission  of 
array,  shall  be  sequestered  for  the  use  and  service 
of  the  Commonwealth. 

Oct.  23.       Sunday,  Keinton6  Field1. 

Oct.  24.  Monday,  An  Order  from  the  House.  Keep  but 
two  servants,  speak  with  no  prisoner  or  other  per 
son,  but  in  the  presence  of  my  warder,  (this  com- 

Oct.  26.  mon  to  other  prisoners2.)     This  order  not  shown 

Oct.  27.  me  till  Oct.  26.  And  I  sent  a  petition  to  the  House 
for  a  cook  and  a  butler,  Thursday.  This  order 

Oct.  28.  revoked,  Friday  :  And  this  granted  me.  Wednes 
day,  Mr.  Cook's  relation  to  me  of  some  resolutions 
taken  in  the  city,  &c. 

Nov.  2.  Wednesday  night,  I  dreamed  the  Parliament  was 
removed  to  Oxford ;  the  Church  undone  :  some  old 
courtiers  came  in  to  see  me,  and  jeered  :  I  went  to 
St.  John's,  and  there  I  found  the  roof  off  from  some 
parts  of  the  College,  and  the  walls  cleft,  and  ready 
to  fall  down.  God  be  merciful. 

Nov.  8.  Seventy-eight  pounds  of  my  rents3  taken  from 
my  controller,  by  Mr.  Holland  and  Mr.  Ashurst4, 
which  they  said  was  for  maintenance  of  the  King's 
children. 

Nov.  9.  Wednesday  morning,  Five  of  the  clock,  Captain 
Brown  and  his  company  entered  my  house  at  Lam- 


['  K-einton  Field.'  in  marg-.J 

[<  (this  .  .  .  prisoners.)'  in  marg.] 

[<  of  my  rents'  in  marg.] 

['Rushworth'  inserted  originally,  then  erased.] 


e  [Better  known  as  Edge  Hill.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  247 

Nov.  9.    beth,  to  keep  it  for  public  service  ;  and  they  made  A.D.  1612. 
of  it1 

The  Lords,  upon  my  petition  to  them,  denied 
they  knew  of  any  such  order,  and  so  did  the  Com 
mittee  ;  yet  such  an  order  there  was,  and  divers 
Lords'  hands  to  it ;  but  upon  my  petition  they 
made  an  order  that  my  books  should  be  secured 
and  my  goods. 

Nov.  10.  Some  Lords  went  to  the  .King  about  an  accom 
modation  f. 

Nov.  12.  Saturday,  A  fight  about  Brainford ;  many  slain 
of  the  Parliament's  forces,  and  some  taken  pri 
soners.  Such  as  would  not  serve  the  King,  were 
sent  back  with  an  oath  given  them2.  The  fight  is 
said  to  begin  casually  about  billetting.  Since  this, 
voted  in  the  House  for  no  accommodation,  but  to 
go  on,  and  take  all  advantages. 

Nov.  16.  Wednesday,  An  order  to  bar  all  prisoners'  men 
from  speaking  one  with  another,  or  any  other,  but 
in  presence  of  the  warder ;  nor  go  out  without  the 
lieutenant's  leave  3 :  and  to  bar  them  the  liberty  of 
the  Tower. 

Nov.  22.  Tuesday,  Ordered,  That  any  one  of  them  may  go 
out  to  buy  provision. 

Nov.  24.  Thursday,  The  soldiers  at  Lambeth  House  brake 
open  the  chapel  door,  and  offered  violence  to  the 
organ;  but  before  much  hurt  was  done,  the  cap 
tains  heard  of  it,  and  stayed  them. 

Dec.  2.  Friday,  Some  of  the  King's  forces  taken  at  Farn- 
ham. 

About  an  hundred  of  them  brought  in  carts  to 
London :  ten  carts  full.  Their  legs  bound.  They 
were  sufficiently  railed  upon  in  the  streets. 

Dec.  19.       Monday,  My  petition  for  Mr.  Corners  *  to  have 

1  [These  two  entries  of  Nov.  8  and  9  originally  transposed.     This  sentence 
left  imperfect.] 

2  ['  Such  .  .  .  them.'  inserted  on  opposite  page.] 

3  ['  nor  .  .  .  leave  :'  in  marg.]  • 


f  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.      pears  to  have  been  a  relation  of  Sir 

v.  pp.  56—58.]  John  Coniers,  the  Lieutenant  of  the 

*  [The  Lecturer  at  Bow.     He  ap-      Tower,  who  applied  to  Laud  in  hi.-* 


248  THE   DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

A  D.  1624.  Dec.  19.  the  vicarage  of  Horsham.  Before  it  came  to  be 
delivered,  the  House  had  made  an  order  against 
him,  upon  complaint  from  Horsham  of  his  dis- 

Dec.  21.  orderly   life.      So   I   petitioned  for    my  chaplain, 

St.  Tho-  Mr.  W.  Brackstoneh.     Refused:  yet  no  exception 

mas's        taken1. 

day.  That  day,  in  the  morning,  my  young  dun  horse 

was  taken  away,  by  warrant  under  the  hands  of 
Sir  Jo.  Evelyn  *,  Mr.  Pirn  k,  and  Mr.  Martin l. 

Dec.  23.  Thursday,  Dr.  Lay  ton m  came  with  a  warrant 
from  the  House  of  Commons2  for  the  keys  of  my 
house  to  be  delivered  to  him,  and  more  prisoners 
to  be  brought  thither,  &c. 

Jan.  5.  A  final  order  from  both  Houses  for  settling  of 
164|  Lambeth  prison,  &c. 

Thursday.  All  my  wood  and  coals  spent,  or  to  be  spent 
there,  not  reserving  in  the  order  that  I  shall  have 
any  for  my  own  use;  nor  would  that  motion  be 
hearkened  to. 

Jan.  6.  Friday,  Epiphany,  E.  of  Manchester's  letter  from 
the  House,  to  give  Allhallows,  Bread- street,  to 
Mr.  Seaman11. 

Jan.  26.  Thursday,  The  bill  passed  the  Lds.'  House  for 
abolishing  Episcopacy,  &c. 

Feb.  3.  Friday,  Dr.  Heath0  came  to  persuade  me  to  give 
Chartham  P  to  Mr.  Corbet  *,  &c, 

1  ['  yet .  .  .  taken.'  inserted  on  opposite  page.] 

2  ['  from  .  . .  Commons '  in  marg.] 

behalf.     See   Hist,   of   Troubles  and  Seaman,    Chaplain    to    the    Earl    of 

Trial,  chap.  xvi.  p.  198  in  marg.]  Northumberland,  was  afterwards  ap- 

h  [Son  of  an  Alderman  of  Eeading.  pointed  Master  of  Peterhouse,  Cam- 
He  was  elected  to  S.  John's  College,  bridge.  He  was  ejected  at  the 
Oxford,  from  Reading  School.]  Restoration,  and  died  Sept.  9,  1675.1 

1  [Of  West  Dean,  in  Wilts.]  °  [Laud    (Hist,    of    Troubles    and 

k  [John  Pym,  the  keen  opponent  of  Trial,   chap.  xvii.   p.  200   in  marg.) 

the  Archbishop.]  mentions  that  he  was  of  Merton  Col- 

1  [Henry  Marten,  one  of  the  regi-  lege.     Wood  (F,  0.  i.  475)  mentions  a 

cides.]  Dr.   Heath  of  that  House,  who  was 

m  [Alexander  Leighton,  the  author  Chancellor  of  Peterborough,  and  who 
of '  Sion's  Plea  against  Prelacy.'   Laud  afterwards  became  a  Romanist.     He 
considered  the  appointment  of  Leigh-  was  probably  the  same  person.] 
ton  to  the  charge  of  Lambeth  Palace          P  [Vacant  by  the  death  of  Dr.  Isaac 
as  a  studied  indignity.     See  Hist,  of  Bargrave,  Dean  of  Canterbury.] 
Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xvi.  p.  198         i  [Edward  Corbet,  of  Merton  Col 
in  marg.]  lege.      See   Hist,   of    Chancellorship, 

n  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  p.  133.] 
chap,  xvi.  p.  199  in  marg.     Lazarus 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  249 

Feb.  14.       Tuesday,  I  received  a  letter r,  dated  Jan.  17 l,  from  A.D.  1642. 
His  Majesty,  to  give  Chartham  to  Mr.  Reddinge8,  or 
lapse  it  to  him. 

That  afternoon,  the  E.  of  Warwick i  came  to  me, 
and  brought  me  an  order  of  the  House  to  give  it  to 
one  Mr.  Culmer  u.  This  order  bare  date,  Feb.  4. 

Feb.  25.  Saturday,  Mr.  Culmer  came  to  me  about  it.  I 
told  him  I  had  given  my  L.  my  answer. 

Mar.  2.  Thursday,  S.  Cedd's  day.  The  Lord  Brooke  shot 
in  the  left  eye,  and  killed  in  the  place,  at  Lichfield, 
going  to  give  the  onset  upon  the  close  of  the 
church,  he  having  ever  been  fierce  against  Bps. 
and  cathedrals  :  his  beaver  up,  and  armed  to  the 
knees,  so  that  a  musket  at  that  distance  could  have 
done  him  but  little  harm.  Thus  was  his  eye  put 
out,  who  about  two  years  since  said,  he  hoped  to 
live  to  see  at  S.  Paul's  not  one  stone  left  upon 
another  x. 

Mar.  10.  Friday,  This  night  preceding,  I  dreamed  a  war 
rant  was  come  to  free  me ;  and  that  I  spake  with 
Mr.  Lieutenant,  that  my  warder  might  keep  the 
keys  of  my  lodging,  till  I  had  got  some  place  for 

1  ['dated  Jan.  17,'  inserted  above  the  line.] 


r  [This  letter  is  recorded  by  Prynne  forbear  to  present  any  other  to  the 

(Breviate,  pp.  32,  33) : —  same,    that    so    the  said    Parsonage 

"  Charles  Rex,  lapsing  into  our  gift,  we  may,  as  we 

"  Most  reverend  Father  in  God,  and  intend,  confer  it   on  him.     This  we 

right-trusty  and  well-beloved,  we  greet  are  confident  of  from  you,   both  in 

you  well.  regard  of  the  person's  worthiness  and 

"  We  are  informed  that  Dr.  Isaac  sufferings,  and  that  we  shall  therein 
Bargrave,  Dean  of  our  Cathedral  of  receive  very  good  content  and  satis- 
Cant.,  is  very  lately  deceased,  and  by  faction.  Given  at  our  Court  at  Ox- 
his  death  the  Parsonage  of  Chartham,  ford,  the  27th  (17th  ?)  of  January, 
near  Cant.,  became  void.  Many  good  1642."] 

motives  and  reasons  have  graciously  s  [John  Heading,  of  S.  Mary's,  Do- 
inclined  us  to  favour  therewith  John  ver,  where  he  was  cruelly  treated  by 
Reading,  Clerk,  now  beneficcd  at  the  Puritans.  He  was  presented  to  a 
Dover,  in  our  County  of  Kent,  but  stall  in  Cant.  Cath. ;  but  did  not  enjoy 
deprived,  as  we  understand,  of  the  either  that  or  the  Rectory  of  Chartham 
small  livelihood  he  had  thence  accru-  till  the  Restoration.  (Wood,  Ath.  Ox. 
ing  by  the  perverse  disposition  of  iii.  794—796.)] 

some  of   his   turbulent  parishioners.  l  [Robert  Rich,  a  great  favourer  of 

Wherefore  we  very  earnestly  desire  the  Puritans.] 

you  to  bestow  the  Parsonage  of  Char-  u  [The   notorious  Richard  Culmer, 

tham  upon  the  said  John  Reading,  or  the   profaner  of  Cant.   Cathedral,  of 

at  the  least,  that  if  you  shall  be  re-  whom  more  hereafter.] 

strained  from  so  doing  by  either  or  *  [See   above,    p.  241,   March    13, 

both  Houses  of  Parliament,  you  then  1640.] 


.       250  THE  DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

AD.  1642.  Mar.  10.  myself    and    my  stuff,    since  I  could    not   go   to 

Lambeth.  6 

I  waked,  and  slept  again,  and  had  the  very  same 
dream  a  second  time. 

Mar.  20.  Monday,  The  L.  of  Northumberland  y,  Mr.  Par- 
point  z,  Sir  Jo.  Holland  a,  Sir  Wi.  Ermin  b,  and  Mr. 
Whitlock c,  went  from  both  Houses  to  treat  of  peace 
with  his  Majesty  d.  God  of  his  mercy  bless  it  and  us. 
Mar.  24.  Friday,  One  Mr.  Foord  told  me  (he  is  a  Suffolk 
man)  that  there  was  a  plot  to  send  me  and  Bp. 
Wrenn,  as  delinquents,  to  New  England  within  four 
teen  days ;  and  that  Wells e,  a  minister  that  came 
thence,  offered  wagers  of  it.  The  meeting  was  at  Mr. 
Barks'  a  merchant's  house  in  Friday-street,  being  this 
Foord' s  son-in-law.  I  never  saw  Mr.  Foord  before. 

[An.  1643.] 

Mar.  28.  Tuesday,  Another  order  from  the  Lords  to  give 
Chartham  to  one  Mr.  Edw.  Hudson.  My  answer, 
as  before. 

April  11.      Another  order  for  the  same,  and  very  peremp- 
Tuesday1.  tory.     This   came   to   me  April  12,  whereupon  I 
April  13.  petitioned   the   House,    Thursday,    April  13.     My 
former  answer  being  wilfully  mistaken  by  Hudson. 
That  present   day   another   order,    very   quick ; 
April  14.  which  was  brought  to  me  Friday,  April  14.     I  peti 
tioned  the  House  again  the  same  day  with  great 
submission,  but  could  not  disobey  the  King. 
April  12.      Another  peremptory  order,  to  collate  Chartham 
on  Mr.   Edw.  Corbet f,  brought   to   me  Saturday, 

1  ['  Wednesday'  erased.     Tuesday  in  marg.] 


y  [Algernon  Percy,   tenth   Earl  of  one  of  the  Commissioners  of  the  Par- 
Northumberland.]  liamentary  Great    Seal,    and   one   of 

z  [William  Pierrepoint,  second  son  Cromwell's  Lords.] 

of  the  Earl  of  Kingston.]  d  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 

a  [Afterwards  one  of  the  Commis-  v.  p.  175.] 

si  oners  to  treat  with  Charles  II.  at  the  e  [Wells  had   been   suspended  by 

Hague.]  Laud  when  Bp.  of  London.    See  Hist. 

b  [Sir William  Armyne,  many  times  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xx.  pp. 

employed    by   Parliament   in  public  213,  214,  in  marg.] 

commissions.]  f  [See  above,  p.  248.  note  q.] 

c  [Bulstrode   Whitlock,   afterwards 


OP  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  251 

April22.       April  22.     I  gave  my  Answer  as  before,  but  in  A.D.  1643. 

April  24.  as  soft  terms  as  I  could.     Monday,  April  24. 

April  25.  Tuesday,  It  was  moved  in  the  House  of  Commons 
to  send  me  to  New  England ;  but  it  was  rejected  °. 
The  plot  was  laid  by  Peters,  Wells,  and  others. 

Maii  1.  Monday,  My  chapel  windows  at  Lambeth  defaced, 
and  the  steps  torn  up. 

Maii    21.     Tuesday,  The  cross  in  Cheapside  taken  downh. 

Maii  9.  Tuesday,  All  my  goods  seized  upon,  books  and 
all.  The  seizers  were  Capt.  Guest,  Layton,  and 
Dickins.  The  same  day  an  order  for  further  re 
straint  of  me,  not  to  go  out  of  it  without  my  keeper. 
This  order  was  brought  to  me  Maii  10. 

Maii  1 6.  Tuesday,  An  order  of  both  Houses  for  the  disposing 
of  my  benefices,  &c.  void,  or  to  be  void1.  This  order 

Maii  17.  was  brought  to  me  Wednesday,  Maii  17,  at  night. 
Methinks  I  see  a  cloud  rising  over  me  about  Chart- 
ham  business ;  there  having  been  a  rumour  twice 
that  I  shall  be  removed  to  a  prison  lodging. 

Maii  23.       Tuesday,  I  sent  my  petition  for  maintenance. 

This  day  the  Queen  was  voted  a  traitor  in  the 
Commons'  House. 

Maii  19  J.      Saturday,  Another  order  to  collate  Edward  Corbet 

Maii  26.  to  Chartham.    It  was  brought  to  me  Friday,Maii  26. 

Maii  27.  I  answered  it  Maii  27,  as  before. 

7  H.  W.  Thus  far  the  Archbishop  had  proceeded  in  his 
Diary ;  when  it  was  violently  seized,  and  taken  out  of  his 
pockets  by  William  Prynne,  on  the  last  day  of  May  1643. 
The  seizure  of  it  is  related  by  Prynne  himself,  (Breviate  of  the 
Archbishop's  Life,  p.  28,)  and  gloried  in  as  a  most  worthy 
action.  But  the  barbarous  manner  of  it  is  more  largely 
described  by  the  Archbishop  himself  in  the  following  History*. 
1  [These  two  entries  of  May  1  and  2,  precede  the  one  of  April  25.] 

s  [There  was  published  at  this  time  h  [One  of  the  nine  crosses  erected 
a  burlesque  petition,  entitled 'A  Copy  by  Edward  I.  to  the  memory  of  his 
of    the    Petition    presented    to    the  Queen  Eleanor.     John  Evelyn  men- 
Honourable  Houses  of  Parliament,  by  tions  being  present  at  its  destruction.] 
the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  l    [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 
wherein  the  said  Archbishop  desires  chap.  xvii.  p.  203  in  marg.] 
that  he  may  not  be  transported  be-  j   Leg.  20. — H.  W. 
yond  the  seas^  to  New  England,  &c.  k  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 
.London,  1643.']  chap,  xviii.  pp.  205,  206,  in  marg.] 


252  THE  DIARY  OF  THE  LIFE 

A.D.  1643.  After  the  book  came  into  his  enemies'  hands,  it  was  frequently 
urged  against  him  as  evidence  at  his  trial ;  and  when  the  trial 
was  near  finished,  Prynne  caused  it  to  be  printed,  and  published 
it  in  the  beginning  of  September  1644,  but  corrupted,  and  in 
part  only ;  of  which  see  before  in  the  Preface.  The  Arch- 
bishop  had  almost  filled  up  his  paper  book  (wherein  he  wrote 
this  Diary) ,  when  it  was  taken  from  him.  But  in  the  last  leaf 
of  it  are  found  certain  projects  wrote  with  his  own  hand,  (at 
what  time,  or  in  what  year,  is  uncertain,]  which  I  have 
subjoined. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  253 


68     THINGS  WHICH  I  HAVE  PROJECTED  TO  DO, 
IF  GOD  BLESS  ME  IN  THEM. 

I.  Blotted  out. 

II.  To  build  at  S.  John's  in  Oxford,  where  I  was  bred  up, 
for  the  good  and  safety  of  that  college  a.     Done  l. 

III.  To  overthrow  the  feoffment,  dangerous  both  to  Church 
and  State,  going  under  the  specious  pretence  of  buying  in 
impropriations  b.     Done 2. 

IV.  To  procure  King  Charles  to  give  all  the  impropria 
tions,   yet  remaining  in   the   crown,    within   the   realm   of 
Ireland,  to  that  poor  Church0.     Done,  and  settled  there3. 

V.  To  set  upon  the  repair  of  S.  Paul's  church  in  London  d. 
Done4. 

VI.  To   collect   and   perfect   the   broken,    crossing,    and 
imperfect  statutes  of  the  University  of  Oxon ;  which  had  lain 
in  a  confused  heap  some  hundred  of  years.     Done e. 

VII.  Blotted  out. 

VIII.  To  settle  the  statutes  of  all  the  cathedral  churches 
of  the  new  foundations;  whose  statutes  are  imperfect,  and 
not  confirmed f.     Done  for  Canterbury5. 

1  ['  Done.'  in  marg.]  2  ['Done.'  in  marg.] 

3  ['Done  .  .  .  there.'  in  marg.]  4  ['Done.'  in  marg.] 

5  ['Done  for  Canterbury.'  in  marg.] 


a  [See  above,  July  26, 1631,  p.  214.]  40,000/.  for  the  purchase  of  impropria- 

b  [See  above,  at  Feb.  13,  1632,  p.  tions  in  Ireland  out  of  his  own  purse."] 

216.     This  was  brought  against  the  d  [The  Commission  for  this  purpose 

Archbishop    in    the    6th    additional  was  dated  April  10,  1631.    The  whole 

Article    at    his    trial.     See   Hist,   of  sum  expended  on  the  work  was  up- 

Troubles  and  Trial,  chap,  xxxix.    p.  wards  of  100,000£.  This  also  was  urged 

371  in  marg.]  against  the  Archbishop  at  his  trial. 

c  [Laud  brings  this  point  under  the  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xxv. 

notice  of  Strafford,  in  the  first  letter  pp.  244,  seq.  in  marg.] 

written  to  him  after  he  became  Lord  e   [He  entered  on  this  project  im- 

Lieutenant.     This  was  another  of  the  mediately    on    his    election    to    the 

charges    against    him.      (Ibid.   chap.  Chancellorship.     See   Hist,  of  Chan- 

xxx.  pp.  296, 297,  in  marg.)  Bp.Vesey,  cellorship,  p.  13.     This  was  brought 

in  the  Life  of  Abp.  Bramhall,  prefixed  forward  at  his  trial.    Ibid.  chap.  xxxi. 

to  his  Works,  fol.  Dubl.  1677,  p.  15,  pp.  304,  305,  in  marg.] 

states  that  "he  is  said  to  have  designed  f  [This  formed  one  of  the  charges 


254  THE  DIARY   OF   THE  LIFE 

IX.  To  annex  for  ever  some  settled  commendams,   and 
those,  if  it  may  be,  sine  curd,  to  all  the  small  bishoprics  g. 
Done  for  Bristol,  Peterborough,  S.  Asaph,  Chester,  Oxford  l. 

X.  To  find  a  way  to  increase  the  stipends  of  poor  vicars. 

XI.  To  see  the  tithes  of  London  settled,  between   the 
clergy  and  the  city  h. 

XII.  To  set  up  a  Greek  press  in  London  and  Oxford,  for 
printing  of  the  library  manuscripts  ;  and  to  get  both  letters 
and  matrices  *.     Done  for  London2. 

XIII.  To  settle  eighty  pounds  a-year  for  ever,  out  of  Dr. 
Fryar's  lands,   (after  the  death  of  Dr.  John  Fryar  the  son,) 
upon   the  fabric  of   S.  Paul's,  to  the   repair,    till   that   be 
finished,  and  to  keep  it  in  good  state  after. 

XIV.  To  procure  a  large  charter  for  Oxford,  to  confirm 
their  ancient  privileges,  and  obtain  new  for  them,  as  large  as 
those  of  Cambridge,  which  they  had  gotten  since  Henry  VIII.   ( 
which  Oxford  had  notk.     Done3. 

XV.  To  open  the  great  square  at  Oxford  between  S.  Mary's 
and  the  schools,  Brasen-nose  and  All  Souls. 

XVI.  To  settle  an  hospital  of  land  in   Reading,  of  one 
hundred  pounds  a-year,  in  a  new  way.     I  have   acquainted 
Mr.  Barnard,  the  vicar  of  Croydon,  with  my  project.     He  is 
to  call  upon  my  executors  to  do  it  ;  if  the  surplusage  of  my 
goods  (after  debts  and  legacies  paid)  come  to  three  thousand 
pounds.      Done  to  the  value  of  two  hundred  pounds  per 


1  ['  Done  .  .  .  Oxford.'  in  marg.]  2  ['Done  for  London.'  in  marg.] 

3  ['  Done.'  in  marg.]  *  ['Done.  .  .  annum."  in  marg.] 

against  him.     Ibid.  p.  306  in  marg.  to    establish    a    '  learned    press  '    in 

Such  statutes  as  can  be  obtained,  will  Oxford.] 

be  published  with  similar  documents  k  [See  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  p 

in  vol.  v.]  118.] 

*  [See  ibid.   chap.  xxx.   p.  298  in  '   [See  above,  at  Jan.  1,  1633.     An 

marg.]  account  of  the  Archbishop's  benefac- 

h  [See  ibid.  chap.  xxv.  pp.  251,  252,  tion  to  Reading  is  given  in  'Original 

in  marg.]  Letters,  &c    relating  to  the  Benefac- 

1   [See    the   Abp.'s  Letter   to  the  tions   of   Abp.  Laud   to  the  county 

King's  Printers,  Jan.  18,  1633.     Fre-  of  Berks.     Lond.  1841.'     The  Arch- 

quent  mention  is  made  in  the  History  bishop's  letters  on  this  subject  will  be 

of  his  Chancellorship,  of  his  anxiety  found  in  vol.  vi] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  255 

XVII.  To  erect  an  Arabic  lecture  in  Oxford,  at  least  for 
my  lifetime,  my  estate  not  being  able  for  more  :  that  this 
may  lead  the  way,  &c.   The  lecture  began  to  be  read  Aug.  10, 
1636  m.     Done.     I  have  now  settled  it  for  ever1  n. 

XVIII.  The  impropriation  of  the  vicarage  of  Cuddesden 
to  the  Bp.  of  Oxford,  finally  sentenced  Wednesday,  April  19, 
1637.     And  so  the  house  built  by  the  now  Bp.  of  Oxford, 
Dr.  Jo.  Bancroft,  settled  for  ever  to  that  bishopric  °.    Done 2. 

XIX.  A  book  in  vellum,  fair  written,  containing  the  records, 
which  are  in  the  Tower,  and  concern  the  Clergy.     This  book 
I  got  done  at  my  own  charge,  and  have  left  it  in  my  study  at 
Lambeth  for  posterity,  Junii  10,  1637.     Ab  anno  20  Ed.  I. 
ad  annum  24  Ed.  IV.?     Done 3. 

XX.  A  new  charter  for  the  college  near  Dublin  to  be  pro 
cured  of  his  Majesty;  and  a  body  of  new  statutes  made,  to 
rectify  that  government  1.     Done 4. 

XXI.  A  charter  for  the  town  of  Reading1,  and  a  mortmain 
of  ...     Done5. 

XXII.  If  I  live  to  see  the  repair  of  S.  Paul's  near  an  end, 
to  move  his  Majesty  for  the  like  grant  from  the  High  Com 
mission,  for  the  buying  in  of  impropriations,  as  I  have  now 
for  S.  PauF's.     And  then  I  hope  to  buy   in  two  a-year  at 
least. 

XXIII.  I  have  procured  for  S.  John  Bap.'s  College  in 
Oxford  the  perpetual  inheritance  and  patronage  of,  &c. 

1  ['  Done  .  .  .  ever.'  in  marg.]  2  ['  Done/  in  marg.] 

3  ['  Done.'  in  marg.]  4  ['Done.'  in  marg.] 

5  ['  Done.'  in  marg.] 

111  [See  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  p.  1  [The  statutes  were  forwarded  to 

147.  J  the  Lord  Deputy  Wentworth,  with  a 

n  [Ibid.  p.  280.]  letter  from  the  Archbishop,  March  21, 

0  [The  documents  relating  to  this  163f.] 

impropriation    are    recorded  in    the  r  [This  charter  will   be  found   in 

Archbishop's  Register,  foil.  261.  b. —  Man's  History  of  Heading,  Append. 

270.  b.]  p.  i.] 

P  [See  above,  p.  228.] 


MARGINAL    NOTES 


PEYNNE'S    BEEVIATE, 


NOW  riRST  PUBLISHED. 


LAOD. — V01.  III. 


NOTICE. 


THE  following  notes  on  Prynne's  Breviate,  now  published 
for  the  first  time,,  require  a  few  words  of  introduction. 

It  has  been  already  noticed  by  Henry  Wharton,  in  his 
Preface  to  the  Diary,  and  in  his  concluding  note,  that  Prynne, 
by  order  of  the  two  Houses,  seized  the  Diary,  Private  Devo 
tions,  and  other  papers  belonging  to  the  Archbishop,  and  that 
he  compiled  from  them  his  "  Breviate  of  the  Life  of  William 
Laud,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  extracted  for  the  most  part 
verbatim  out  of  his  own  Diary,  and  other  writings  under  his 
own  hand."  This  volume  was  printed,  by  order  of  the  House 
of  Commons,  Aug.  16,  1644,  as  is  stated  in  the  title  :  and  on 
Monday,  Sept.  2,  when  the  Archbishop  was  required  to  reca 
pitulate  his  defence,  he  "  saw  every  Lord  present  with  a  new 
thin  book  in  folio,  in  a  blue  coat."  (Hist,  of  Troubles  and 
Trial,  chap.  xlii.  pp.  411,  412,  in  marg.)  This  was  a  copy  of  the 
Breviate,  and  that  time  was  selected  for  its  publication,  that  it 
might  'damp'  the  Archbishop,  ' and  disenable  him  to  speak/ 

The  Archbishop  was  deeply  grieved  at  this  publication,  and 
though  fully  occupied  by  the  details  of  his  Trial,  contemplated 
a  reply,  which  he  intended  to  prepare  on  the  completion  of 
his  History.  "  For  this  Breviate  of  his,  if  God  lend  me  life 
and  strength  to  end  this  first,  I  shall  discover  to  the  world 
the  base  and  malicious  slanders  with  which  it  is  fraught." 
(Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap.  xxv.  p.  254  in  marg.) 

It  appears  from  the  following  memoranda,  from  the  Tanner 
MSS.,  that  the  Archbishop  was  known  to  have  made  notes 
on  a  copy  of  the  Breviate  in  preparation  for  a  reply,  and  that 
inquiry  was  made  for  the  copy  of  the  book  in  which  they 
were  entered. 

"  Memorand.  to  ask  Mr.  Dell's  Lady  for 

My  Lord's  Annotations  on  Prynne's  Book,  which  he  calls  the  Archbishop's 
Diary.  My  Lord  hath  noted  the  book  quite  through  with  his  own  hand ;  his 
notes  are  written  in  the  margin,  which  is  large.  The  book  is  in  folio,  stitched 
up  in  a  blue  paper. 

Another  book  in  folio  and  stitched  up  like  the  other,  called  A  Breve  of  the 
Archbishop's  Enormities  set  forth  by  Prynne  ;  noted  also  as  the  former  with 
my  Lord's  own  hand. 

S3 


260  NOTICE. 

The  account  of  some  particulars  in  my  Lord's  charge,  which  my  Lord  would 
not  answer  to  in  particular,  but  in  general  cleared  himself;  and  would  not 
manifest  his  warrants  and  orders,  lest  anything  might  prejudice  the  King  his 
master's  honour.  This  is  two  sheets  of  paper,  folded  up  but  not  stitched; 
endorsed  with  Mr.  Dell's  hand  thus  :  —  'An  account  of  some  particulars,  &c.' 

A  copy  of  the  Queen's  three  letters  to  my  Lord,  wherein  she  seemed  to  take 
it  unkindly,  that  my  Lord  was  so  severe  against  Popish  priests.  They  are  tied 
together  with  a  small  red  thread. 

The  original  of  my  Lord's  observations  on  his  sufferings,  with  short  hints  on 
his  dreams  since  a  prisoner,  which  strangely  prophised  (sic)  the  success  which 
since  befel  the  kingdom.  'Tis  a  thin  paper  book,  in  4to.,  half  written  through, 
without  a  cover. 

All  these,  with  divers  others,  Mr.  Dell  showed  me  at  Mr.  Gore's  house,  (in 
Maiden-lane  I  think  'tis,)  and  promised  to  deliver  them  all  to  me,  which  I  am 
confident  he  had  done,  but  that  I  was  in  France  when  he  died,  which  fell  out 
a  month  before  our  appointed  meeting  in  London. 

Endorsed : — A  note  of  papers  in  the  hand  of  Mrs.  Hatton ;  given  unto  rne  by 
Mr.  Birkenhead. 

Also,  in  another  hand  :  —A  note  of  papers  concerning  Archbp.  Laud,  in  the 
hands  of  Mrs.  Hatton  and  Sir  John  Birkenhead."  Tanner's  MSS.,  (in  the 
Bodleian  Library,)  vol.  Ixi.  fol.  243. 

Before  the  present  Editor  met  with  these  memoranda,  he 
had  ascertained  that  some  papers  of  Archbishop  Laud  were 
to  be  found  in  the  "  Warrington  Museum  and  Library."  And 
on  inquiry  it  appeared  that  that  institution  was  in  possession 
of  a  copy  of  Prynne's  Breviate,  filled  with  marginal  notes, 
evidently  by  the  Archbishop ;  and  though  they  are  certainly 
not  in  his  handwriting,  yet  they  possess  internal  evidence 
that  they  were  transcribed  from  his  autograph.  On  the  title- 
page  of  the  volume  is  written,  in  a  contemporary  hand, — 

"  Memorand. — Mr.  Prynn  presented  this  worke  of  his  to  the  Lds.,  Sep.  2nd, 
1644,  ye  same  day  that  ye  poor  Archbp.  was  to  make  his  recapitulation,  divers 
Lords  holding  it  in  their  hands  all  the  while,  &c." 

And  beneath  this,  apparently  in  the  same  hand,  is  written, — 
"  This  I  suppose  was  written  by  Mr.  Dell,  secretary  to  Archbp." 

The  volume  was  presented  to  the  Warrington  Museum  and 
Library  by  Mr.  Crosfield,  of  Fir  Grove,  near  Latchford.  It 
appears  to  have  been  purchased  by  his  father  about  twenty 
years  ago,  at  a  book-stall  in  Manchester ;  but  the  book 
contains  no  record  of  its  earlier  history,  or  the  names  of  any 
of  its  previous  owners. 

The  Editor  desires  to  express  his  acknowledgments  to 
Mr.  Marsh,  the  Hon.  Sec.  of  that  institution,  for  the  pains  he 
has  taken  in  transcribing  this  interesting  document,  and  for 
the  information  he  has  obligingly  furnished  respecting  it. 


MAEGINAL  NOTES, 


Sufficient  portions  of  the  Breviate  are  here  introduced,  to  make  the  Notes 
intelligible.     The  references  are  to  page  and  line. 


Epistle  Dedicatory. — P.  1,  1.  17.  Trouble  of  making  good  the 
charge  against  the  Archbishop,  which  I  gladly  would  have 
declined^]  Many  think  you  might  if  you  would,  and  it 
would  have  been  much  better. 

1.  18.  the  importunity  of  diverse  honourable  friends. ,]  I  can 
not  hastily  believe  this. 

p.  2,  1.  2.  A  misconstruction,  which  some  no  doubt  will  make 
of  my  publications  in  this  kind.~]  A  no  misconstruction. 

1.  13.  Exile  in  foreign  parts,  to  which  this  Arch-Prelate  had 
eternally  designed  me.~]  I  was  no  author  of  ye  business, 
and  therefore  could  have  no  design. 

1.  16.  in  selecting  me  above  all  others,  contrary  to  my  inclina 
tion  and  desire,  to  be  both  the  seizer  and  peruser  of  his 
papersJ]  He  y*  will,  may  believe  this. 

1.  19.  principall  meanes  of  making  good  his  charge.']  Under 
favour,  'tis  not  made  good. 

1.  22.  this  imposed  employment.']  But  was  it  not  first 
sought  for  ? 

1.  30.  There  are,  to  my  knowledge,  some  hundreds  of  pious 
Christians  quite  ruined  .  .  .  by  .  .  .  this  oppressing  Arch- 
Prelate.']  For  this  I  leave  him  to  God. 

BREVIATE,  &c. — Preliminary  paragraph,  last  line.  Some  pas 
sages  . . .  are  here  totally  omitted.']  The  reader  will  find 
many  passages  wch  were  objected  at  my  Tryall. 

p.  1 .  1.  2.  He  was  born  .  .  .  of  poor  and  obscure  parents. ~] 
All  this,  if  true,  is  no  fault  of  mine. 

Parents.']     My  father  had  born  all  offices  in  ye  town 
save  ye  mayrolty. 


262  MARGINAL   NOTES 

In  a  cottage. ,]     The  bowsing  wch  my  father  dwelt  in 

is  rented  at  this  day  at  thirty-three  pounds  a-year. 
1.  3.     Just  over  against  the  cage.~]    The  cage  stood  two  streets 

of  from  my  father's  house  all  his  life  time,,  and  divers 

years  after,,  as  many  yet  living  know.     By  whom  it  was 

removed  into  ye  street,  and  why  out  again,  I  know  not. 
1.  9.     The  cottage  pulled  down,  and  new  built  by  the  Bishop. ~\ 

No  one  stick  of  ye  cottage  was  pulled  down  by  me. 
1.  12.     but  that  God  reserved  him  to  be  a  future  scourge   . 

to  this  Church  and  State,  <Sfc.]     Who  told  him  so  ?     God 

grant  himself  be  not  what  he  says  I  am. 
1.  15.     He  cameapoore  scholler  to  Oxford.~]     JTis  true  I  was 

poor  enough  a,  yet  a  commoner  I  was  till  I  was  chosen 

scholler  of  ye  house. 
1.  23.     He  became  Chaplain  to  the  Earl  of  Devonshire,  which 

after  proved  his  great  happiness^]     These  words  in  my 

diary  relate  not  to  my  being  Chaplin  to  y*  Honble  pson, 

but  to  another  hope  cast  of b. 
p.  2,  1.  3.     His  supposition  (for  B.D.  degree)  .  .  .  concerning 

the  efficacie  of  Baptism,  was  taken  verbatim  out  of  Bellar- 

mine.']     Not  possible ;  and  I  hope  it  is  yet  to  be  seen c. 
1.  4.    Doctor  Holland  openly  reprehended  him  in  the  schools.'] 

My  tenet  was,  and  is  still,  y*  Episcopatus  is  Jure  divino  : 

But  it  was  when  I  prceeded  Dr;  and  it  is  a  notorious 

untruth  y*  Dr.  Holland  said  any  such  thing. 
1.  10.     Which  this  day  he  puts  into  .  .  .  his  diary.]      The 

words  in  my  diary  are  these :  My  cross  about  ye  E.  of 

Devon. 
1.  12.     Dr.Ayry  questioned  him  for  a  Sermon,  fyc.~\     And 

upon  full  hearing,  absolved  me  in  all  particulars. 
1.  27.    The  suite  about  the  Presidentship  of  Saint  John's  began, 

in  which  there  was  great  toivsing.~\     Not  by  me,  for  I  lay 

very  sick  at  London. 
1.  30.     Dr.  Abbot  .  .  .  opposed  him,  as  foreseeing  he  ivould 

prove  a  dangerous  firebrand,  fyc.~\     There  was  another 

reason,  in  wch  I  shall  spare  ye  dead. 

•  [In  Palmer's  Nonconformists'  Me-  Mrs.  Burnegham.] 

morial,  (under  the  name  of  William  b  [See  above,  p.  132.] 

Bailey,    of    Stoke    Fleming,)    it    is  c  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

stated  that  the  Archbishop  owed  his  chap.  xl.  p.  380  in  marg.] 
college  education  to  the  liberality  of 


ON  PBYNNE'S  BREVIATE.  263 

1.  44.  He  set  up  a  great  organ  in  Saint  John's  Chapel.~]  But 
it  was  at  S1'  Wi.  Paddy's  cost,  having  bin  a  student  of  yfc 
colledge. 

p.  3,  1. 15.  /  became  C.  (Confessor)  .  .  .  to  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham.]  Note  it  well :  for  if  I  became  his  Con 
fessor,  it  was  no  ways  fit  to  write  down  those  passages 
in  paper. 

1.  21.  He  desired  (his  answer  to  Fisher)  might  pass  in  the 
name  of  ...  R.  B.}  lest  he  should  be  thought  too  much 
engaged  thereby  against  his  friends  the  Papists]  Any 
thing  but  malice  might  have  found  another  reason ;  for 
this  was  not  mine;  if  it  had,  I  would  not  have  been 
farther  in  gaged  since. 

1.  35.  /  dreamt  that  L.  K.  (Williams)  was  dead.]  What 
warrant  have  you  yfc  he  is  meant  ? 

p.  4,  1.  5.  That  I  had  given  the  Church  such  a  wound  in 
speaking  to  any  Lord  of  the  laity  about  it.]  Had  this 
come  from  me,  it  would  have  had  a  'Note  this'  in  ye 
margent  d. 

1.  21.  It  is  credibly  reported  that  the  Duke  made  the  Bishop 
at  that  time  put  off  his  gown  and  cassock,  and  then  to 
dance  before  him  like  an  hobgoblin]  Here  by  yr  self; 
but  I  sollemnly  avow  there  was  never  any  such  thing. 

1.  34.  Oct.  10,  /  fell  at  night  in  passionem  iliacam]  This 
is  mistaken  either  of  me  or  by  me,  for  I  never  had  y* 
passion. 

p.  7,  1.  11.  In  January  he  compiled  the  book  for  the  King's 
coronation.]  This  is  a  most  notorious  untruth.  The 
words  in  my  diary  are,  '  Librum  habui  paratum/  wch  is 
to  have  a  booke  ready,  not  to  compile  a  booke. 

1.  12.  Hee  altered  the  coronation  oath.]  And  this  is  a  most 
false  and  un-Xtian  slander,  and,  I  very  beleive,  agst  his 
own  conscience.  The  whole  business  I  have  answered  in 
Parliament6. 

1.  42.  This  speech  of  his  (King  Charles's  at  the  opening  of  the 
Parliament,  1626)  was  penned  for  him  by  this  pragmati 
cal  Bishop.]  I  was  an  auditor  then,  but  had  nothing  to 
do  with  ye  penning  of  y*  speech.  And  for  ought  I  can 

d  [Referring  to  the  marginal  notes          e  [Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  chap, 
of  this  kind  in  the  '  Breviate.']  xxxiii.  pp.  319,  seq.  in  marg.] 


264  MARGINAL  NOTES 

find  either  in  my  notes  or  memory,  there  was  no  such 
copy  evidenced  agst  me. 

p.  8,  1.  27.  The  Bishop  .  .  .  was  such  a  sworn  vassall  to  the 
Duke,  that  he  penned  his  speech  which  he  made  .... 
against  the  Commons'"  impeachment .]  Not  vassall,,  but 
such  a  poor  true  friend  as  y*  honble  person's  favours 
had  made  me.  That  wch  follows  I  have  answered  in 
Parliament f . 

1.  47.  At  this  time  Urban  the  Eighth  sits  Pope.~\  Here  my 
diary  adds,  y1  if  Pope  and  Spaniard  wou'd  desier  any 
thing  acceptable  for  their  ends,  they  could  not  think  of 
a  better  course  then  these  distractions  of  this  great 
councell  of  ye  kingdom.  But  note  y*  this  is  left  out. 

p.  9,  1.  26.  If  A.  B.  C.  $c.  (that  is,  if  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury  died  .  .  .  that  he  should  succeed  him.']  This 
is  ye  author's  coment  upon  his  A.  B.  C.  Note  it. 

1.  31.  Stephen  Boutin,  SubdeaconJ]  'Tis  Subdean  in  my 
diary. 

1.  34.  Gracious  King  Charles^]  In  my  diary  'tis,  a  serenis- 
simo  Rege  Carolo. 

1.  37.  The  .  .  .  king  .  .  .  gave  me  thanks, ,]  I  humbly  pray 
you  to  do  so. 

1.  55.  / .  .  .  held  the  cup  to  him.']  In  y*  Breviate  in  wch 
ye  Archbp.  has  made  [his  notes],  'tis  printed  City,  and 
in  this  place  he  has  [noted],  In  my  diary  'tis  Calicem. 
Note  y*.  8  .  .  . 

p.  10,  1.12.  I  dreamed  I  had  been  reconciled  to  the  Church 
of  Rome.  This  dream  distracted  me.~\  I  hope  yc  reader 
will  note  my  trouble  at  ye  dream,  as  well  as  ye  dream. 

1.  36.  He  whispered  me  in  the  eare,  fyc.~\  And  I  pray  note 
y*  this  allso  was  a  wild  fancy  in  a  dream. 

1.  45.  The  exceptions  which  the  Abp.  of  Cant,  exhibited 
against  the  sermon  of  Dr.  Sibthorpe  were  first  brought 
to  me.]  I  have  answered  this  allso  in  ye  High  Court 
of  Parliament  h. 

f  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  occurs,   as  e.  g.  in  S.  John's  College 

chap.  xlii.  pp.  400,  401  in  marg.]  Lib.  Oxford,  and  in  the  King's  Lib. 

«  [This  note  was  evidently  added  by  Brit.  Mus.] 

the  transcriber  of  the  original  notes.  h  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

Other  copies   of    the   Breviate  have  chap,  xxxvii.  pp.  356,  357  in  marg.] 
been  found  in  which  the  word  '  City ' 


ON  PRYNNE'S  BKEVIATE.  265 

p.  11,  1.  10.  /  went  to  my  Lord  of  Rochester  to  consider 
about  the  Abp.  of  Cant.']  I  did  this  by  comand. 

1.  16.  Which  commission  (against  Abbot)  being  of  his  own 
procurement. ~]  This  is  a  most  notorious  scandal  and 
slander  cast  upon  me. 

p.  13,  1.  2.  That  I  was  as  like  (to  be  sacrificed)  as  anyJ\ 
This  was  not  forgotten  at  my  tryall. 

1.  39.  What  a  professed  votary  .  .  .  this  Bishop  was  to  the 
Duke  of  Buckingham  will  appear  by  these  his  special 
prayers  for  him.~\  What  sin  of  mine  was  it  to  pray 
often  for  an  honble  pson  to  whom  I  was  much  bound, 
and  in  his  times  of  danger  ? 

p.  14,  1.1.  That  he  was  privy  to  his  journey  into  Spain.] 
I  was  never  made  acquainted  with  y*  journey  till  after 
they  were  gone  two  days  at  least.  And  this  also  was 
remembred  at  my  tryall  *.  And  for  ye  ensuing  prayer 
wch  I  made  when  I  heard  of  it,  let  ye  Christian  reader 
judge  of  that. 

1.  2.  Which  voyage  was  purposely  plotted  to  pervert  him  in 
his  religion.']  This  is  more  then  I  know  or  ever  shall 
beleive ;  and  bare  articles  are  no  proofe. 

1.  28.  This  prayer  (for  the  D.  of  Buckingham)  was  much 
daubed  through  frequent  use.~\  If  ye  prayers  be  good,  yc 
frequent  use  cannot  be  ill :  Tho'  he  labours  to  make  an 
ill  construction  of  them. 

p.  15,  1.  15.  And  when  I  would  have  put  it  (my  Rochet)  on 
again,  I  could  not  find  it.~]  Indeed,  all  this  consider 'd, 
His  time  to  note  this  k. 

1.  20.  Parliament  ....  laboured  my  ruin.~]  It  follows  in 
ye  Diary,  ( but  God  be  thanked,  nothing  was  found 
agsfc  me/ 

p.  17,  1.  3.  find  in  L.  T.~]  Is  it  not  possible  he  was  mistaken 
in  decyphering  these  letters,  as  well  as  he  was  very 
grosly  in  his  Rome's  Masterpiece,  p.  29  *  ? 


1  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  " '  Dr.  S.  with  me  at  Fulham ' 

chap.  xl.  pp.  381,  382  in  marg.]  meant    of    Dr.   Smith,    the     Popish 

k  [Prynne  had  written,  "  NOTE  "  in  Bishop    of    Chalcedon."    See   Home's 

margin  opposite  this  entry.]  Master  Piece,  p.  598  in  marg.  in  this 

1  [The   Archbishop    refers    to  the  edition,  and  the  entry  in  the  Diary 

following  passage,  quoted  by  Prjnne  above,  p.  215.] 
from    his    Diary,    1632,    Junii    25  : 


266  MARGINAL  NOTES 

1.  26.  Master  Francis  Windebanke  .  .  .  ivas  sworn  Secretary 
of  State, .]  This  was  objected  allso  at  my  tryallm. 

1.  31.  Dr.  Juxon  .  .  .  at  my  suit  sworn  Clerk  of  his  Majesty's 
closet.']  I  know  no  sin  in  this. 

1.  42.  The  Feofees  ....  ivere  dissolved,  fyc.~]  This  allso  was 
urged  and  answer' d  at  my  tryall n. 

p.  18,  1.  15.  /  dreamed  that  L.  L.  (the  Bishop  of  Lincoln). . . 
offered  to  sit  above  me  at  the  Council  Tabled}  May  not 
this  authour  dream  here  waking  as  much  as  I  did 
sleeping. 

1.  24.  /  went  presently  to  the  King,  and  acquainted  him  both 
with  the  thing  and  person.]  I  did  herein  as  ye  law  binds 
me,  yet  this  was  objected  first  in  Rome's  Mrpeice°  and 
after  in  my  tryall  P. 

1.  30.  Somewhat  dwelt  within  me,  which  would  not  suffer 
that,  till  Rome  were  other  than  it  is.~\  The  reader  allso 
I  hope  will  note,  y*  my  conscience  went  agst  this  1. 

1.  35.  I  praise  God  for  it,  I  lost  neither  man  nor  horse.']  So 
I  have  noted  this  already  1. 

p.  ]9,  1.  7.  he  (Prynne)  tare  it  (a  letter  sent  by  him  to 
Laud).']  This  Mr.  Atturny  told  me. 

1,  21.  the  Queene  sent  for  me,  and  gave  me  thanks,  fyc.]  This 
allso  was  objected  and  answered  at  my  tryall1'. 

I.  37.  my  account  to  the  Queen  put  off,  fyc.']  This  allso  was 
objected  and  answered  at  my  tryall8. 

1.  47.  My  old  friend  Sir  F.  W(indebank)  forsook  me.']  Yet 
actions  of  his  charged  upon  me  at  my  tryall  after  this 
breach  had  made  us  strangers  -,  tho'  it  appears  here  y4 
this  authour  knew  ye  breach  and  strangness  between  us. 

p.  20,  1.  27.  William  Juxon  .  .  .  made  Lord  High  Treasurer 
of  England  .  .  .  God  bless  him  in  it.~\  This  also  was 
objected  agst  me  at  my  tryall1;  but  I  hope  it  was  no 
crime  to  pray  for  him  in  yfc  slippery  place,  and  y*  ye 
Church  might  have  no  hurt  by  it. 

m  [See  Hist,  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  1  [These  two  remarks  refer  to  the 

chap.  xli.  p.  394  in  marg.]  word  '  note/  marked  opposite  these 

n  [Ibid.   chap,  xxxix.  pp.  371,  372  passages  in  the  margin.] 

in  marg.]  r  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

0  [Rome's  Masterpiece,   p.   596   in  chap.  xl.  p.  382  in  marg.] 

marg.]  *  [Ibid.  p.  383  in  marg.] 

P  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  *  [Ibid.  chap.  xxix.  p.  289  in  marg.] 
chap.  xl.  p.  383  in  marg.] 


ON  PHYNNE'S  BREVIATE.  267 

p.  21,  1.  22.  That  the  devill  had  left  that  house  to  me.~\ 
I  humbly  desire  ye  reader  to  note  these  libells. 

1.  29.  My  free  speech  .  .  .  concerning  the  increase  of  the 
Roman  parti/.']  I  desire  this  may  be  noted  too. 

1.  37.  No  question,  but  there  is  a  great  concurrence  between 
them  and  the  Puritan  party  in  England.']  I  desire  allso 
it  may  be  noted. 

p.  22,  1.  6.  I  settled  with  him  a  great  business  for  the  Queen.] 
This  allso  was  objected  agst  me  at  my  tryall u,  and 
I  answered  it  so  far  as  it  needed  any. 

1.  34.  If  the  Parliament  should  prove  peevish.']  This  allso 
was  charged  upon  me  at  my  tryall v  and  answer'd  :  But 
it  was  an  ill  phrase,  and  unadvisedly  dropped  from 
my  pen. 

1.  39.  /  received  the  Queen's  gracious  assurance  of  her 
favour. ,]  This  allso  was  objected  agst  me  and  answer'd  x. 

1.  51.  Since  I  have  got  Canons.]  This  passage  of  my  diary 
was  burnt  while  it  was  in  Mr.  Pryn's  hands  y.  In  y*  wch 
remains  is  no  mention  of  getting  Cannons ;  but  these 
words  wch  are  pfect  (namely :  my  deliverance  was  great, 
God  make  me  thankful  for  it)  are  here  omitted. 

p.  23,  1.  31.  In  that  studie  hung  my  picture  taken  by  the 
life.']  This  I  could  not  but  observe  in  ye  troubles  of  ye 
time ;  and  it  was  not  spar'd  at  my  tryall z. 

p.  24.  marg.  Where  he  then  burned  most  of  his  privy  letters 
and  papers, ,]  Mr.  Maxwell  was  by  comand  of  ye  honble 
House  to  be  by  me  all  ye  while.  And  he  was  not  one 
minute  from  me,  and  knows  I  did  not  burn  any  one 
paper. 

1.  18.  /  see  what  justice  I  may  expect,  fyc.]  The  former 
part  of  this  passage  was  burnt  allso  in  Mr.  Pryn's  hands, 
and  ye  same  left  impfect  tho  here  roundly  set  down. 
It  was  objected  allso  at  my  tryall,  and  answer'd  a. 

1.  29.  He  would  by  no  means  lie  in  the  lodgings  in  which  the 
Bishop  of  Lincoln  formerly  lay  . . .  though  fittest  for  him,] 
This  man  will  be  judge  of  my  very  lodgings;  but  by  his 
leave  they  were  no  ways  fitt  for  me. 

u  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial,          *  [See  Diary,  May  11,  1640.] 
chap.  xl.  p.  383  in  marg.]  z  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial, 

T  [Ibid.  chap,  xxiii.  p.  230  in  marg.]  chap.  xlii.  p.  408  in  marg.] 
*  [Ibid.  chap.  xl.  p.  383  in  marg.]  •  [Ibid.] 


268  MARGINAL   NOTES 

1.  32.  No  more  till  I  came  to  the  end  of  Cheapside.~]  This 
passage  was  burnt  allso  in  part,  and  made  up  by  ye 
author. 

p.  26,  1.  34.  I  dreamed .  .  .  I  found  the  roof  of  some  part  of 
the  college  .  .  .  ready  to  fall  down.']  In  my  diary  it  fol 
lows,  (God  be  mercifull,)  wch  is  here  left  out. 

p.  28,  1.  15.  You  are  there  to  search  all  the  prisoners,  fyc.] 
In  ye  warrant  wch  I  then  caVd  to  see,  it  was  expressly 
y*  our  pockets  should  be  search'd;  wch  is  omitted  in 
this  warrant,  but  why  I  know  not. 

1.  36.  To  overthrow  the  feofment.~]  This  urged  agst  me,  and 
answered  at  my  tryall b 

1.  39.     To  give  all  impropriations ,  fyc.]     And  this0. 

1.  40.  To  set  upon  the  repair  of  S.  Paul's  Church.']  And 
this  for  ye  manner  d. 

1.  41.  To  collect,  fyc.,  the  statutes  of  the  University  of  Oxford.] 
And  this  e. 

1.  44.  To  settle  the  statutes  of  all  the  cathedral  churches.] 
And  this f. 

p.  29,  1.  33.  Ludicra.]  These,  as  I  remember,  were  things 
taken  at  some  idle  causes  in  ye  High  Comission,  as 
there  were  too  many  such  passages  g. 

1.  42.  Such  pure  devout  Archprelatical  recreations.]  These 
ludicra  were  no  recreations  of  mine. 

1.  46.  The  first  is  for  pardon  of  that  foul  scandalous  act  of 
his,  in  marrying  the  Lady  Rich,  fyc.]  It  seems  this  man 
is  angry,  y*  if  in  my  younger  times  I  comitted  any  sin 
I  should  be  sorry  and  repent. 

1.  49.  He  fell  into  another  grievous  sin,  perchance  unclean- 
nesse.~]  I  bless  God  for  his  grace  in  it,  there  never 
fastn'd  upon  me  ye  least  suspition  of  this  sin  in  all  my 
life,  till  this  unclean  pen  of  his  hath  brought  it  in  with 
a  perchace.  And  I  am  much  to  seek  what  charity  there 
is  either  in  pticular  to  defame  me  under  no  more  proofe 
then  a  perchace,  or  in  generall  under  pretence  of  dan 
gerous  papers,  to  take  from  me  my  book  of  Private 

b  [History  of  Troubles  and  Trial,  marg.] 

chap,  xxxix.  p.  371  in  marg.]  f  [Ibid.  p.  306  in  marg.] 

c  [Ibid.  chap.  xxx.  p.  297  in  marg.]  B  [The  Ludicra  referred  to  are  no 

d  [Ibid.  chap.  xxv.  p.  244  in  marg.]  longer  extant.] 
•  [Ibid.  chap.  xxx.  pp.  304,  305  in 


ON  PRYNNE'S  BKEVIATE.  269 

Devotions ;  and  thus,  agst  all  course  of  Christianity,  to 
publish  them  to  [friends  and  foes]  alike.  God  of  his 
mercy  look  upon  .... 

p.  30,  1.  17.  perhaps  uncleanes  (altered  in  ink  to  perchance 
uncleanes).']  This  perchance  is  as  charitable  as  ye 
former. 

1.  27.  Doctor  Goodwin's  son  attests  that  he  suborned  Dr. 
Metcalfe  to  poison  his  father.']  It  is  well  known  in 
Oxford  y*  Dr.  Goodwin  died  a  natural  death.  I  never 
had  any  acquaintance  with  Dr.  Metcalfe,  not  ye  least ; 
and  Dr.  Goodwin's  son,  to  ye  grief  of  all  his  fathers 
frieds,  is  a  known  runagate.  Whether  will  this  man's 
malice  carry  him  agst  me.  Besides,  this  prayer  was 
made  an.  1617,  and  Dr.  Goodwin  died  not  till  1619,  two 
years  after  h.  So  ye  reader  may  observe  how  malitiously 
this  is  thrust  in,  as  if  I  made  this  my  prayer  upon  y* 
occasion. 

p.  31,  1.  14.  his  tyrannic,  his  reviving  the  Scottish  wars.'] 
This  I  praise  God  I  never  did. 

1.  15.  Dissolving  the  Parliament.]  Nor  this,  as  'tis  well 
known ;  nor  yt  wch  follows. 

1.  21.  caused  one  of  them  to  be  hanged.~]  Nor  did  I  any 
thing  in  this,  but  left  it  to  ye  law. 

L  31.  marg.  note.  The  premises  and  charge  will  informe  you 
(why  the  people  were  enraged  against  him).']  It  may  be 
so,  if  all  yt  Mr.  Pryn  says  may  be  beleived. 

1.  41.  Accused  .  ...  of  high  treason,  as  well  he  deserved. ~] 
I  hope  other  men  think  not  so. 

1.  42.  Arrogantly  plead  his  innocency  before  God.~]  No 
arrogance ;  far  be  it  from  me,  especially  before  God. 

p.  32,  1.  7.  Arch-incendiarie  against  them  (the  Scots).']  God 
knows  what  services  I  have  done  y*  nation,  and  to  time 
I  leave  it. 

As  for  other  things,  [t]ho  ye  Act  of  Parliament  be 
for  oblivion,  [y]et  Mr.  Pryn  will  have  nothing  forgotten 
which  he  thinks  may  hurt  me. 

1.  37.  These  prayers  strictly  enjoy ned  to  be  daily  read  in 
churches.']  No  otherwise  than  as  I  was  comanded. 

1.  40.     He  received  several  letters  from  the  King.~]     I  could 
h  [William  Goodwin  died  June  11,  1620.  (Wood,  F.  0.  i.  297.)] 


270  MARGINAL  NOTES 

not  refuse  to  receive  those  letters  from  his  Maj^,  and 
so  much  I  humbly  acknowledged  to  ye  Eight  Honble  ye 
House  of  Peers,  when  they  sent  unto  me  for  the  same 
benefice  of  Chartha  for  another. 

p.  33,  1. 19.  This  .  .  .  letter  from  the  Lady  Aubigny.~]  For 
this  letter,  it  was  about  an  absolution  in  Court ;  and 
I  sent  it  to  Mr.  Lieutenant,  y*  then  was,  before  I 
rnedled  with  it. 

1.  37.  How  many  .  .  .preferments  he  passed  through  .  ...  at 
most  of  which  he  was  never  resident. ,]  This  is  under 
Mr.  Pryn's  hand,  not  under  mine. 

1.  39.  He  procured  most  of  his  preferments  .  .  .  by  unlawful 
actions]  I  bless  God  I  never  got  any  preferment  by 
unlawful  means ;  nor  by  any  one  of  these  nam'd. 

1.  44.  superstitious  observer  .  ...  of  his  own  idle  dreams] 
An  observer,  but  not  superstitious,  as  appears  by  my 
diary  cited  by  Mr.  Pryn,  p.  22. 

1.  48.  malicious  enemy  to  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln.]  Nothing 
near  so  much  as  yrself,  as  appears  in  yr  books. 

1.  50.  The  King  ....  he  oft  miscounselled]  Never  know 
ingly  in  my  life. 

p.  34.  1.  4.  Instrument  to  the  Queen  and  Popish  faction  .  .  . 
persecutor  of  the  zealous  Protestant  party.]  I  was  no 
instrument  for  ye  one,  nor  persecutor  of  ye  other. 

1.  7.  How  odious  he  became  both  to  Parliament  and  people.'] 
Never ;  nor  odious  till  he  and  his  complices  helped  to 
make  me  so. 

1.  9.  Arch-incendiary.']  Nor  an  incendiary,  nor  a  busie 
bodie,  nor  an  exemter  of  ye  Clergy,  &c. 

1.  20.  at  the  I2th  charge.]  God  be  mercifull  to  Mr.  Pryn, 
when  these  12  shall  be  his  [jury]  at  ye  last  day. 

1.  23.  His  pulling  doivn  of  the  parish  church  of  Saint 
Gregories.]  I  gave  no  order  for  ye  pulling  down  of 
S*.  Gregory's.  And  if  ye  parishioners  had  followed  my 
counsel  at  first,  they  had  saved  both  their  mony  and 
their  travel. 

1.  32.  the  Archbishop  was  grown  so  unthankful  as  to  demolish 
S.  Gregory's  Church,  who  introduced  the  first  dregs  of 
Popery.]  So  then,  in  Mr.  Pryn's  judgment,  a  man 
should  not  be  unthankfull  to  ye  very  dreggs  of  Popery. 


ON  PRYNNE'S  BKEVIATE.  271 

1.  37.  was  a  good  omen.']  So  then  M1'.  Pryn's  superstition 
can  take  some  things  as  ominous. 

1.  41.  He  concluded  his  visitation  at  Bar  kin  Church.']  I  know 
not  where  Sir  Nat.  Brent,,  my  Vicar  Gen11,  concluded 
my  visitation ;  lout  this  great  prophet  foresaw  y*,  tho' 
I  did  not  visit  at  Barkin  in  person,  yet  I  should  in  pson 
visit  ye  Tower,  and  sit  in  his  seat,  wh  was  a  bold  part  for 
me  to  do. 

1.  50.  His  See's  downfall  by  his  meanes.~]  No,  if  it  have  any 
downfall,  'tis  by  his  and  other  sectarys'  means. 

p.  35.  1.  5.  The  vane  which  had  the  Archbishop's  armes  in 
it,  had  a  humbling  cast.']  What  ye  truth  . .  is  I  know  not, 
but  ...  no  great  reason  .  .  .  Mr.  Culmer's  Cath  .  .  . 

1.  26.  and  durst  not  come  home,  the  evening  was  so  foul.~\ 
Here  follows  in  my  Diary  these  words,  (which  was  God's 
great  blessing  both  on  him  and  me,)  what  dangerous 
words  are  these,  yfc  they  are  omitted  ? 

1.  32.  Sept.  19.]  The  Diary  says  it  was  ye  18th  day;  and 
y*  I  praised  God  for  it,  I  lost  neither  horse  nor  man. 
God  grant  all  ominous  prsages  to  end  so. 

J.  34.  A  .  .  .presage  of .  .*.  the  Archbishop  sinking  through 
his  pride  and  violence.^  I  should  be  sorry  my  pride  or 
violence  were  equal  to  Mr.  Pryn's. 

1.  39.  Struck  proud  Canterbury  dead  at  heart, ,]  And  yet 
alive  as  long  as  it  shall  please  God. 

1.  41.  His  own  fatall  dreame  at  Oxford.']  For  this  dream. 
First.  I  wonder  how  it  came  to  pass  I  should  set  down 
so  many  dreams  in  my  Diary,  and  omitt  this  more 
memorable  then  any  of  ye  rest. 

Secondly.  Upon  ye  faith  of  a  Christian,  I  never  had 
this  dream. 

Thirdly.  My  mouth  did  not  attest  it  at  my  tryal. 
But  when  I  heard  a  person  of  great  honour  affirm 
y*  I  told  it,  I  thought  it  better  to  hold  my  peace,  then 
fall  into  contestation  with  a  person  I  ever  honoured. 
Fourthly.  The  truth  (as  I  shall  one  day  answer  it)  is 
this  and  no  other  :  When  I  was  first  Archbishop,  one 
Mr.  Badger,  an  atturny  at  law,  my  kinsman  by  mar 
riage,  but  a  separatist,  came  to  me  to  Lambeth,  and 
told  me  he  heard  y*  when  I  was  young  I  had  had  this 


272  MARGINAL  NOTES   ON   PRYNNE'S   BREVIATE. 

dream,  but  could  not  or  would  not  tell  of  whom  he 
heard  it.  I  verily  think  ye  credulous  and  bold  man  was 
purposely  sent  to  abuse  me  to  my  face.  I  told  him  he 
was  set  on  to  abuse  me,  and  protested  to  him  yi  I  never 
had  any  such  dream.  Yet  not  long  after  he  told  it 
to  Mr.  Pryn  .  .  .  Mr.  Pryn  had  not  told  it  to  him  first. 

Mr.  Pryn,  without  further  enquiry,  prints  it  in  a 

And  as  I  hope  for  comfort  in  my  Saviour,  this  is  true 

uncharitable  conclusion,  my  life  is  in  ye  hands  of 

God blessed  be  his  name.     But  let  not  Mr.  Pryn 

call  for  blood  . 


THE 

HISTORY 

OF     THE 

TROUBLES 

AND 

T     R     Y     A     L 

OF     THE 

Mo  ft  Reverend  Father  in  God 

WILLIAM      LAUD, 

Lord  Arch-Bifhop 
Of    CANTERBURT. 

Wrote  by  Himfelf,  during  his  Imprifonment  in  the  Tower. 

Psal.  XL  3.     Old  Tranflation. 
The  Foundations  will  be  cajt  down ;  and  wJiut  hath  the  Righteous  done  ? 

Or,  as  it  is  Rendred  in  the  laft  Tranflation. 
If  the  Foundations  be  dejtroyed  ;  what  can  the  Righteous  do  ? 


LONDON, 

Printed  for  3&t.<£{)ttfc)eU,  at  the  Eofe  and  Crown  in  St.  Paul's 
Church-Yard,  M  DC  XCIV. 


LAUD.  —  VOL.  Til. 


[The  following  notices  are  extracted  from  the  original  MS.  preserved  in 
S.  John's  College,  Oxford,  which  has  been  carefully  collated  for  this  Edition,  and 
the  pages  marked  by  figures  enclosed  in  brackets,  and  inserted  in  the  text. 

Written  on  the  fly-leaf:— 

"  This  is  the  originall  History  of  Archbishop  Laud,  all  wrot  with  his  own 
hand,  delivered  to  me  October  31,  anno  1693,  by  my  Lord  Abp.  Bancroft;  and, 
according  to  his  command,  published  by  me,  anno  1694  ;  put  into  the  presse, 
March  10,  anno  1693. 

I  will  that  after  the  publication  of  the  Printed  Copies,  this  originall  Book  be 
delivered  by  my  Executors  to  the  President  and  Fellows  of  St.  John's  Collegde 
(sic)  in  Oxford,  if  it  be  not  hereafter  sent  by  me  to  them  before  my  death. 

HEN.  WHAETON." 

In  the  same  hand,  but  other  ink  : — 
"  It  was  published  in  the  end  of  November,  1694." 

Then  two  lines,  and  H.  Wharton's  signature  erased. 

"  I  delivered  it  to  Mr.  "William  Louth,  Fellow  of  the  said  Colledge,  (deputed 
by  the  President  and  Fellows  of  the  said  Colledge  to  receive  it  by  a  Publick 
Instrument  under  the  Colledg  seal,)  together  with  the  Original  Diary  of 
Archbishop  Laud,  on  the  27th  day  of  December,  1694. 

HEN.  WHAETON." 

Opposite  to  the  first  page  the  following  texts  are  written  by  the  Archbishop  :— 

"  The  foundations  will  be  cast  down,  and 
what  hath  the  righteous  done] — Ps.  xi.  3. 
Or,  as  it  is  rendered  in  the  last 

translation, 

If  the  foundations  be  destroyed,  what 
can  the  righteous  do? 

Non  apposui  ultimam  Manum, 
W.  CANT."] 


(1) 

3        THE    HISTORY    OF    THE    TROUBLES 


OF 


WILLIAM    LAUD, 

LORD  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANT.  : 


WHICH    FELL   UPON    HIM,    DECEMB.  18,  1640.      WRITTEN   BY    HIMSELF   DURING   HIS 
IMPRISONMENT    IN    THE   TOWER. 


CAP.  I. 

THE  History  of  my  Troubles  which  fell  upon  me,  Decemb. 
18,  1640,  being  Fridaya.  Upon  this  day,  Mr.  Densell  Hollis, 
second  son  to  John  Earl  of  Clare b,  by  order  from  the  House 
of  Commons,  came  up  to  the  Lords,  and  accused  me  of  high 
treason0 ;  and  told  the  Lords,  they  would  make1  proof  thereof 
in  convenient  time;  but  desired  in  the  meantime  that  I 
might  be  committed  to  safe  custody. 

This  was  strange  news  to  my  innocency ;  for  this  I  can 
say  of  myself,  without  falsehood  or  vanity,  that  to  the  utter 
most  of  my  understanding,  I  served  the  King,  my  gracious 
master,  with  all  duty  and  faithfulness,  and  without  any 

1  [Originally  written,  '  and  desig.  (sic)  Acquainted  their  Lordships  that  they 
would  alleadge  the  cause,  and  make'] 


a  [Archbishop  Bancroft,  in  hia  notefi  bers  accused  by  the   King  of  high 

on  this  history,  (MSS.  Lamb.  Numb,  treason  (see  above,  p.  243).     He  sided 

577,)  suggests  a  different  commence-  for  a  while  with  the  popular  party,  but 

ment.   It  will  be  sufficient  to  mention  remaining  abroad  during  the  greater 

here,  once  for  all,  that  the  original  part  of  the  rebellion,  promoted  Charles 

MS.  has  been  carefully  followed,  ex-  II.'s  restoration,  and  was  made  a  peer 

cepting  where  otherwise  indicated,  and  in  1660.] 

that  Archbishop  Sancroft's  notes  have  c  See  llushworth's  Collections,  par. 
been  consulted  all  through,  and  their  3,  vol.  i.  pp.  122, 123  ;  Prynne's  [Can- 
suggestions  adopted  where  it  seemed  terbury's  Doom,  or]  Compl.  Hist,  [of 
advisable.]  the  Abp.'s  Trial,]  p.  19,  &c.— H.  W. 

b  [Holies  was  one  of  the  five  mem- 

T2 


276  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

known  or  wilful  disservice  to  the  State  therewliile.  And  this 
I  did,  with  as  true  and  free  a  heart  as  ever  any  man  did,  that 
served  a  king.  And  I  thank  God,  my  care  was  such  for  the 
public,  that  it  is  well  known  I  much  neglected  my  own 
private  fortunes  therewhile.  The  more  was  I  amazed  at  the 
first  apprehension  of  this  heavy  and  undeserved  charge. 

Upon  this  charge  I  was  commanded  to  withdraw.  But  I 
first  desired  leave  to  speak  a  few  words  :  and  I  spake l  to  this 
effect :  That  I  was  heartily  sorry  for  the  offence  taken  against 
me  ;  and  that  I  was  most  unhappy  to  have  my  eyes  open  to 
see  that  day,  and  mine  ears  to  hear2  such  a  charge;  but 
humbly  desired  their  Lordships  to  look  upon  the  whole 
course  of  my  life,  which  was  such,  as  that  I  did  verily 
persuade  myself  no  one  man  in  the  House  of  Commons  did 
believe  in  his  heart,  that  I  was  a  traitor.  Here  my  lord  the 
Earl  of  Essex  d  interrupted  me,  and  said,  '  That  speech  of  mine 
was  a  scandal  put  upon  the  whole  House  of  Commons,  that 
they  should  bring  me  up  charged6  with  so  high  a  crime,  which 
themselves  did  not  believe/  I  humbly  desired  then,  that  I 
might  be  proceeded  with  in  the  ancient  parliamentary  way 
of  England.  This  the  Lord  Sayf  excepted  against;  ' as  if  I 
would  prescribe  them  how  they  should  proceed/  So  I  with 
drew,  as  I  was  commanded,  and  was  presently  called  in  again3 
to  the  bar,  and  thence  delivered  to  Mr.  James  Maxwell,  the 
Officer  of  the  Black  Rod,  to  be  kept  in  safe  custody,  till  the 
House  of  Commons  should  further  impeach  me^. 

Here  I  humbly  desired  leave,  that  I  might  go  home  to 
fetch  some  papers,  necessary  for  my  defence.  This  was 

1  ['  I  spake'  inserted  afterwards.]  2  ['  hear'  inserted  afterwards.] 

3  ['  again'  inserted  afterwards.] 


d  [Robert  Devereux,  third   Earl  of  treason  by  the  House  of  Commons,  in 

Essex,  the  celebrated  Parliamentarian  their  own  names,  and  in  the  name  of 

general.]  the  whole  kingdom  of  England)   be 

e  Viz.  should  charge  me. — H.  W.  committed  to  the  safe  custody  of  the 

f  [William  Fiennes,  Viscount  Say  Gentleman  Usher  attending  this  high 

and  Sele,  one  of  the  most  active  parti-  Court,  and  that  he  be  sequestered  from 

sans  of  the  Parliament,     The  Arch-  the  said  House  until  his  Grace  shall 

bishop's  replies  to  his  speeches  against  clear  himself  of  the  accusation  that 

the  Bishops  and  Liturgy  will  be  found  shall  be  laid  against  him  by  the  said 

in  vol.  vi.J  House. 

s  See  the  Order  of  the  Lords  for  his  "  The  Lords  further  ordered  that  no 

commitment,    apud    Prynne,   p.   22.  member   of  the   House   should  visit 

["  December  18,  1640.     It  is  this  day  the  Archbishop  without  leave  of  the 

ordered,  that  th.;  Lord  Archbishop  of  House."] 
Canterbury    (being  accused   of  high 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  277 

granted  me,  with  some  difficulty;  and  Mr.  Maxwell  was 
commanded  to  attend  me  all  the  while  I  should  stay.  When 
I  was  gone  to  Lambeth,  after  some  little  discourse  (and  sad 
enough)  with  my  steward,  and  some  private  friends,  I  went 
into  my  chapel  to  evening  prayer.  The  Psalms  for  that  day11 
gave  me  much  comfort,  and  were  observed  by  some  friends 
then  present,  as  well  as  by  myself.  And  upon  the  comfort 
I  then  received,  I  have  every  day  since  (unless  some  urgent 
business  prevented  me)  read  over  both  these  Psalms,  and, 
God  willing,  purpose  so  to  do  every  day  of  my  life.  Prayers 
being  ended,  I  went  with  Mr.  Maxwell,  as  I  was  commanded ; 
hundreds  of  my  poor  neighbours  standing  at  my  gates  to  see 
me  go,  and  praying  heartily  for  my  safe  return  to  my  house  : 
for  which  I  blessed  God  and  them1. 

1  ['  Here  .  .  .  them.'    The  whole  of  this  paragraph  inserted  in  marg.] 


h  Psal.  93  and  94.    In  vu^gata  Editione,  Ps.  92  & 


278  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 


CAP.  II. 

AND  because  here  I  am  sure  to  find  myself,  being  now 
imprisoned,  I  will  begin  further  off,  and  shew  briefly  why, 
and l  how,  this  malignity  pursued  and  overtook  me, 

When  I  was  first  Bishop  of  London,  his  Majesty  expressed 
a  great  desire  which  he  had  to  settle  a  Liturgy  in  the  Church 
of  Scotland,  and  this  continued  in  agitation  many  years. 
And  what  my  part  was  therein,  I  shall  clearly  and  ingenu 
ously  set  down  hereafter8,  when  I  come  to  answer  the 
Scottish  accusations  of  me  in  that  behalf,  or  the  articles  of 
the  Parliament  here,  one  of  which  relates  to  them 2.  In  the 
year  1633,  his  Majesty  went  into  Scotland,  and  was  crowned 
there.  I  attended  his  Majesty  in  that  Service.  The  Parlia 
ment  then  sitting  in  Scotland  was  very  quick  about  some 
Church  affairs,  and  the  King  was  (2)  much  unsatisfied  with 
some  men  and  their  proceedings.  At  his  Majesty's  return, 
in  the  same  year,  I  was,  by  his  special  grace  and  favour,  made 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  19  Septembris.  The  debate  about 
the  Scottish  Liturgy  was  pursued  afresh ;  and  at  last  resolved 
by  the  King,  that  some  Scottish  Bishops  should  draw  up  a 
Liturgy,  as  near  that  of  England  as  might  be ;  and  that  then 
his  Majesty  would  have  that  confirmed  and  settled  for  the 
use  of  that  kingdom. 

This  Liturgy  was  carefully  considered  of,  and  at  last  printed 
and  published,  an.  1637.  It  seems,  the  Bishops  trusted 
with  this  business  went  not  the  right  way,  by  a  General 
Assembly,  and  other  legal  courses  of  that  kingdom.  But 
what  way  soever  was  taken,  or  in  whomsoever  there  was  a 
failure3,  this  was  certain  in  the  event:  the  Bishops  were 
deceived  in  their  expectation  of  a  peaceable  admission  of  that 
•  Service-book ;  the  King  lost  the  honour  and  safety  of  that 
settlement ;  and  that  kingdom  such  a  form  of  God's  service, 
as  I  fear  they  will  never  come  near  again ;  and  that  people, 

1  ['why,  and '  in  marg.  but  erased.]  2  ['  or  .  .  .  them.'  in  marg.] 

3  ['  or  ...  failure/  in  marg.] 


a  P.  71.  [of  orig.  MS.     See  below,  p.  168  in  marg.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  279 

by  cunning  and  factious l  practices,  both  at  home  and  from 
hence,  heated  into  such  a  frenzy,  as  will  not  easily  be  cured. 
And  'tis  well,  if  we  their  neighbours  run  not  mad  for 
company. 

These  violent  distempers  continued  from  the  publishing  of 
this  Service-book,  in  the  year  1637,  till  the  year  1638.  Then 
they  grew  up  into  a  formal  mutiny ;  and  the  Scottish  subjects 
began  to  petition  with  arms,  in  their  mouths  first,  and  soon 
after  in  their  hands.  His  Majesty  was  often  told,  that  these 
northern  commotions  had  their  root  in  England.  His 
Majesty's  goodness  was  confident  upon  the  fidelity  of  his 
subjects  of  both  nations,  and  would  not  believe  that  of  either, 
which  was  most  true  of  a  powerful  faction  in  both :  till  at 
last,  after  much  intercourse  and  mediation  lost  and  cast  away, 
the  King  was  so  betrayed  by  some  of  his  own  agents,  that 
the  Scots  appeared  upon  their  borders  in  a  formal  army. 
His  Majesty  went  with  an  army  to  Barwick.  There,  after 
some  stay,  a  pacification  was  made ;  and  his  Majesty  returned, 
Aug.  3,  1639,  to  White-Hall2. 

Now  during  all  this  time,  from  the  publishing  of  this 
Service-book  to  this  pacification,  I  was  voiced  by  the  faction 
in  both  nations  to  be  an  incendiary,  a  man  that  laboured  to 
set  the  two  nations  into  a  bloody  war ;  whereas,  God  knows, 
I  laboured  for  peace  so  long,  till  I  received  a  great  check  for 
my  labour.  And  particularly  at  the  beginning  of  these 
tumults,  when  the  speech  of  a  war  first  began  in  the  year 
1638,  openly  at  the  Council-Table  at  Theobalds,  my  counsels 
alone  prevailed  for  peace  and  forbearance,  in  hope  the  Scots 
would  think  better  of  their  obedience b.  But  their  counsels 
were  fomented  to  another  end,  as  after  appeared. 

The  Pacification  being  made,  was  in  terms  as  followeth  : — 

(3.) 
The  Articles  of  the  Pacification0. 

1 .  "  The  forces  of  Scotland  to  be  disbanded,  and  dissolved 

1  ['and  factious'  interlined.]         2  ['  Aug White-Hall.'  in  marg.] 


b  See  this  confirmed  by  the  King's  land,  from  their  first  Originals,"  &c. 

own  testimony,  in  his  large  Declara-  Lond.  1639.] 

tion,  p.  420,  W.  S.  A.  C.    [The  title  of  c  [The  Articles  of  the  Pacification 

the  book  is,    "  A  Large  Declaration  and  the  Act  of  Pacification  are  written 

concerning  the  late  Tumults  in  Scot-  in  the  hand  of  an  amanuensis.] 


280  HISTORY   OF   THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

within   eiglit-and-forty  hours d   after   the   publication  of  his 
Majesty's  declaration  being  agreed  upon. 

2.  "  His  Majesty's  castles,  forts,  ammunitions  of  all  sorts, 
and  royal  honours  to  be  delivered  after  the  publication,  so 
soon  as  his  Majesty  cane  send  to  receive  them. 

3.  "  His  Majesty's  ships  to  depart  presently  after  the  de 
livery  of  the  castles,  with  the  first  fair  wind;   and  in  the 
meantime  no  interruption  of  trade  or  fishing. 

4.  "  His  Majesty  is  graciously  pleased  to  cause  to  be  re 
stored   all  persons,  goods,  and  ships,  detained  and  arrested 
since  the  first  of  November  last  past. 

5.  "  There  shall  be  no  meetings,  treatings,  consultations, 
or  convocations  of  his   Majesty's  lieges,  but  such   as   are 
warrantable  by  Act  of  Parliament. 

6.  "All  fortifications  to  desist,  and  no  further  working 
therein,  and  they  to  be  remitted  to  his  Majesty's  pleasure. 

7.  "  To  restore  to  every  one  of  his  Majesty's  subjects  their 
liberty,  lands,  houses,  goods,  and  means  whatsoever,  taken 
and  detained  from  them  by  whatsoever   means,  since   the 
aforesaid  time." 

The  copy  of  the  Act  of  the  Pacification  as  it  passed f  under 
his  Majesty's  hand,  and  includes  these  Articles  above 
written,  is  as  follows : — 

(5.) 
"  Ch.  R. 

"  We  having  considered  the  papers,  and  humble  petitions 
presented  unto  us  by  those  of  our  subjects  of  Scotland,  who 
were  admitted  to  attend  our  pleasure  in  the  camp ;  and  after 
a  full  hearing  by  ourself  of  all  that  they  could  say  or  allege 
thereupon,  having  communicated  the  same  to  our  Council  of 
both  kingdoms ;  upon  mature  deliberation,  with  their  unani 
mous  advice,  we  have  thought  fit  to  give  them  this  just  and 
gracious  answer : 

"  That  though  we  cannot  condescend  to  ratify  and  approve  77 
the  acts  of  the  pretended  General  Assembly  at  Glasgow,  for 
many  grave  and  weighty  considerations,  which  have  happened, 
both  before  and  since,  much  importing  the  honour  and  secu- 

d  Alias  twenty-four  hours.  concluded  1639,  June  17.     Signed  by 

e  AL  shall.  the  King,  June  18. 

f  The  Articles  of  Pacification  were 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  281 

rity  of  that  true  monarchical  government  lineally  descended 
upon  us  from  so  many  of  our  ancestors ;  yet  such  is  our 
gracious  pleasure,  that  notwithstanding  the  many  disorders 
committed  of  late,  we  are  pleased,  not  only  to  confirm  and 
make  good  whatsoever  our  Commissioner  hath  granted  and 
promised  in  our  name;  but  also,  we  are  further  graciously 
pleased  to  declare  and  assure,  that  according  to  the  peti 
tioners'  humble  desires,  all  matters  ecclesiastical  shall  be 
determined  by  the  Assemblies  of  the  Kirk,  and  matters  civil 
by  the  Parliament,  and  other  inferior  judicatories  established 
by  law ;  which  accordingly  shall  be  kept  once  a  year,  or  as 
shall  be  agreed  upon  at  the  General  Assembly  %. 

"  And  for  settling  the  general  distractions  of  that  our 
ancient  kingdom,  our  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  a  free  General 
Assembly  be  kept  at  Edinburgh,  the  sixth  day  of  August  next 
ensuing,  where  we  intend,  God  willing,  to  be  personally  pre 
sent  ;  and  for  the  legal  indiction  whereof,  we  have  given 
order  and  command  to  our  Council ;  and  thereafter,  a  Parlia 
ment  to  be  holden  at  Edinburgh,  the  20th  day  of  August  next 
ensuing,  for  ratifying  of  what  shall  be  concluded  in  the  said 
Assembly,  and  settling  such  other  things  as  may  conduce  to 
the  peace  and  good  of  our  native  kingdom,  and  therein  an 
act  of  oblivion  to  be  passed. 

<c  And  whereas  AVC  are  further  desired,  that  our  ships  and 
forces  by  land  be  recalled,  and  all  persons,  goods,  and  ships 
restored,  and  they  made  safe  from  invasion :  we  are  graciously 
pleased  to  declare,  that  upon  their  disarming  and  disbanding 
of  their  forces,  dissolving  and  discharging  all  their  pretended 
tables  and  conventicles,  and  restoring  unto  us  all  our  castles, 
forts,  and  ammunitions  of  all  sorts  j  as  likewise,  our  royal 
honours,  'arid  to  every  one  of  our  good  (6)  subjects,  their 
liberty,  lands,  houses,  goods,  and  means  whatsoever,  taken  and 
detained  from  them,  since  the  late  pretended  General  Assem 
bly  V  we  will  presently  thereafter  recal  our  fleet,  and  retire  our 
land  forces,  and  cause  restitution  to  be  made  to  all  persons  of 
their  ships  and  goods  detained  and  arrested,  since  the  aforesaid 
time  :  whereby  it  may  appear  that  our  intention  in  taking  up 
of  arms  was  no  ways  for  invading  of  our  native  kingdom,  or  to 

*  AL  by  the  General  Assembly,  and          h  Articulo  7.     [See  above,  p.  280.] 
our  Commissioner  for  the  time  being. 


282  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

innovate  the  religion  and  laws,  but  merely  for  the  maintaining 
and  vindicating  of  our  royal  authority. 

"  And  since  that  hereby  it  doth  clearly  appear,  that  we 
neither  have,  nor  do  intend  any  alteration  in  religion  or  laws, 
but  that  both  shall  be  maintained  by  us  in  their  full  integrity : 
we  expect  the  performance  of  that  humble  and  dutiful 
obedience  which  becometh  loyal  and  dutiful  subjects,  and  as 
in  their  several  petitions  they  have  often  professed. 

"  And  as  we  have  just  reason  to  believe,  that  to  our  peace 
able  and  well-affected  subjects  this  will  be  satisfactory;  so  we 
take  God  and  the  world  to  witness,  that  whatsoever  calamities 
shall  ensue  by  our  necessitated  suppressing  of  the  insolencies 
of  such  as  shall  continue  in  their  disobedient  courses,  is  not  78 
occasioned  by  us,  but  by  their  own  procurement." 

This  Pacification  was  not  much  sooner  made  by  the  King, 
than  it  was  broken  by  the  Scots.  For  whereas  it  was  agreed 
by  the  seventh  Article,  and  is  repeated  in  the  body  of  the 
Pacification,  '  That  every  one  of  his  Majesty's  good  subjects 
should  enjoy  their  liberty,  lands,  houses,  goods,  and  means 
whatsoever,  taken,  and  detained  from  them  since  the  afore 
said  time/  the  Lord  Lindsay  *,  in  the  name  of  the  rest,  made 
a  Protestation  either  in  the  camp  at  Dunns,  or  at  the  Cross 
in  Edinburgh,  that  no  bishop  or  clergyman  was  included  in 
this  Pacification,  which  yet  in  manifest  and  plain  terms 
extended  itself  to  '  all  the  King's  good  subjects/  And  this 
protestation  was  so  pursued,  as  that  it  obtained,  and  no 
clergyman  was  relieved  in  any  the  particulars. 

Upon  this  and  other  particulars  agitated  in  Parliament 
amongst  them,  his  Majesty  thought  fit  to  look  to  himself,  and 
examine  their  proceedings  further.  To  this  end  he  often 
called  his  Council,  and  in  particular  made  a  Committee  of 
eight,  more  particularly  to  attend  that  service.  They  were 
the  Ld.  Bp.  of  London,  then  L.  Treasurer  k,  the  Ld.  Marquis 
Hamilton1 1,  the  Earl  of  Northumberland  L.  Admiral m,  the 

1  ['  the  Earl  of  Arundel  Ld.  Marshal,'  here  inserted,  but  afterwards  erased.] 

1  P.  73.  [of  orig.  MS.     See  below,  taken  of  his  character  may  be  seen  in 

p.  170  in  marg.]  Clarendon,  and  in  Burnet's  Memoirs 

k  [  William  Juxon.  See  Diary,  March  of  the  Dukes  of  Hamilton.] 

6,  1635.]  m  [Algernon  Percy,   tenth  Earl  of 

.  '  [Jamea  Hamilton, afterwards  Duke  Northumberland.] 
of    Hamilton.     The    opposite    views 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  283 

Earl  of  Strafford  L.  Deputy  of  Ireland1  u,  the  Ld.  Cottington  °, 
Sir  Henry  Vane  p,  and  Sir  Francis  Windebanck  1,  Secretaries, 
and  myself;  to  which  was  afterwards  added  the  Earl  of 
Arundel  Lord  Marshal r.  And  though  I  spake  nothing  of 
these  Scottish  businesses,  but  either  openly  at  Council-table, 
or  in  presence  of  all,  or  so  many  of  this  Committee  as  occa 
sionally  met,  and  so  had  auditors  and  witnesses  enough  of 
what  I  did  or  said,  yet  it  was  still  cast  out  among  the 
parties,  that  I  was  a  chief  incendiary  in  the  business  :  where 
yet,  had  I  said  or  done  any  thing  worse  than  other,  there 
wanted  not  Sir  Henry  Vane  2  to  discover  it s. 

At  this  Committee  many  things  were  proposed  diversly  for 
the  aid  and  assistance  of  the  King,  and  many  proposals 
rejected  as  illegal.  At  last  the  Ld.  Lieutenant  of  Ireland 
proposed  the  calling  of  a  Parliament.  Much  was  not  said 
against  this,  but  much  said  for  it  * :  nor  indeed  was  it  safe 
for  any  man  to  declare  against  it,  after  it  was  once  publicly 
moved.  So  a  Parliament  was  resolved  on,  and  called  against 
April  13,  1640.  At  that  time  it  sat  down,  and  many  tumul 
tuary  complaints  were  made  by  the  Scots  against  the  Bishops 
and  Church  Government  in  England,  and  with  great  vehe- 
mency  against  myself.  All  this  while  the  King  could  get  no 
money  to  aid  him  against  the  Scottish  rebellion.  At  last, 
after  many  attempts,  Sir  Henry  Vane 3  told  the  King  plainly, 
that  it  was  in  vain  to  expect  longer,  or  to  make  any  other 
overture  to  them  4.  For  no  money  would  be  had  against  the 
Scots. 

Hereupon   his   Majesty   called  all  his  Lords   of  Council 
together,   and  upon  Maii  5,  being  Tuesday 5,  at  six  in  the 

'  ['  the  Earl  of  Strafford  .  .  ,  Ireland,'  in  margin.] 

2  [Another  name  erased  and  '  Yane '  inserted.] 

3  [Originally  written,  '  At  last,  when,  after  many  designs,  no  money  would 
upon  any  terms  be  had,  Sir  H.  Vane,  alias  K.'] 

4  [Originally  written, '  attempts  upon  them.'     The  next  sentence  omitted.] 
*  ['  being  Tuesday,'  in  margin.] 


n  [Thomas  Wentworth,  Laud's  well-  in  which  latter  office  he  succeeded  Sir 

known  confidant  and  correspondent.]  John  Coke.] 

0  [Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  af-  1  [Of  whom  frequent  mention  is 

terwards  Lord  Treasurer.  He  went,  made  in  the  Diary.] 


in  1649,  ambassador  to  Spain,  whence 
he  did  not  return.] 

P  [Treasurer  of  the  Household,  as 
well  as  Principal  Secretary  of  State, 


See  above,  p.  191.] 

See  below,  pp.  295,  296.] 


.  PP-  * 
,Dec. 


See  Diary,  Dec.  5,  1639.] 


28  i  HISTORY   OE  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

morning,  they  met  in  the  Council-chamber.  I,  by  the 
mistake  of  the  messenger,  was  warned  to  be  there  at  seven 
in  the  morning  (as,  if  need  be,  I  can  prove  by  sufficient 
witness),  and  at  that  hour  I  came.  By  this  accident  I  came  79 
late,  and  found  a  resolution  taken,  to  vote  the  dissolution  of 
that  Parliament,  and  the  votes  entered  upon ;  my  Lord  Cot- 
tington  being  in  his  speech,  when  I  came  into  the  Council- 
chamber  '.  All  votes  concurred  to  the  ending  of  that  Parlia 
ment,  save  two.  The  persons  dissenting  were  the  Earls  of 
Northumberland  and  Holland  u.  I  co-operated  nothing  to 
this  breach  but  my  single  vote :  yet  the  very  next  day,  libels 
were  set  up  in  divers  parts  of  the  city,  animating  and  calling 
together  apprentices  and  others,  to  come  and  meet  in 
S.  George's  Fields,  for  the  hunting  of '  William  the  Fox/  for 
the  '  breach  of  the  Parliament/  This  setting  up  of  libels  arid 
animation  of  the  baser  people  continued.  I  acquainted  his 
Majesty  and  the  Council  with  it.  But  upon  Monday  night 
following,  being  May  11,  five  hundred  of  them  came  about 
my  house  at  Lambeth,  to  offer  it  and  me  violence.  By  God's 
merciful  providence,  I  had  some  jealousy  of  their  intent,  and 
before  their  coming  left  the  best  order  I  could  to  secure  my 
house ;  and  by  the  advice  of  some  friends,  went  over  the 
water,  and  lay  at  my  chamber  in  White-Hall  that  night,  and 
some  other  following.  So,  I  praise  God,  no  great  hurt  was 
done.  One  young  fellow  only  had  a  little  hurt  with  a  dag, 
who  was  after  taken  and  executed. 

Thus  you  see,  how  the  malignity  of  the  time  fastened  and 
continued  upon  me.  For  this  libelling,  in  a  very  base  and 
most  unworthy  manner,  continued 2  (8)  against  me.  But  not 
one  of  them  charged  me  with  any  one  particular,  save  the 
breaking  of  the  Parliament,  of  which  I  was  not  guilty. 

During  that  Parliament,  the  Clergy  had  agreed  in  Convo 
cation  to  give  his  Majesty  six  subsidies,  payable  in  six  years  ; 
which  came  to  twenty  thousand  pounds  a  year,  for  six  years : 

1  ['  to  the  Council-chamber.'  in  margin.] 

2  [A  long  passage  is  here  erased,  which  occurs  in  substance  below,  pp.  291 
—  295,  beginning,  '  The  King  was  very  hardly  put  to  it,'  to  'hang  together.'] 

11  [Henry  Rich,  beheaded  in  1649.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  285 

but  the  Act  of  it  was  not  made  up  1  v.  His  Majesty,  seeing 
what  lay  upon  him,  and  what  fears  there  were  of  the  Scots  '2, 
was  not  willing  to  lose  these  subsidies,  and  therefore  thought 
upon  the  continuing  of  the  Convocation,  though  the  Parlia 
ment  were  ended ;  but  had  not  opened  those  thoughts  of  his 
to  me3.  Now,  I  had  sent  to  dissolve  the  Convocation  at 
their  next  sitting;  haste  and  trouble  of  these  businesses 
making  me  forget,  that  I  was  to  have  the  King's  writ  for  the 
dismissing,  as  well  as  the  convening  of  it.  Word  was  brought 
me  of  this  from  the  Convocation-house,  while  I  was  sitting 
in  council,  and  his  Majesty  present.  Hereupon,  when  the 
Council  rose,  I  moved  his  Majesty  for  a  writ.  His  Majesty 
gave  me  an  unlooked-for  reply,  namely,  that  he  was  willing 
to  have  the  subsidies  which  we  had  granted  him,  and  that  we 
should  go  on  with  the  finishing  of  those  Canons,  which  he 
had  given  us  (9)  power  under  the  broad  seal  of  England  to 
make.  And  when  I  replied,  it  would  be  excepted  against  in 
all  likelihood  by  divers,  and  desired  his  Majesty  to  advise 
well  upon  it :  the  King  answered  me  presently,  that  he  had 
spoken  with  the  Ld.  Keeper,  the  Ld.  Finch  w,  about  it,  and 
that  he  assured  him  it  was  legal.  I  confess  I  was  a  little 
troubled,  both  at  the  difficulties  of  the  time  and  at  the  answer 
itself,  that 4  after  so  many  years'  faithful  service,  in  a  business 
concerning  the  Church  so  nearly,  his  Majesty  would  speak 
with  the  Lord  Keeper,  both  without  me,  and  before  he  would 
80  move  it  to  me  :  and  somewhat  I  said  thereupon  which  pleased 
not,  but  the  particulars  I  do  not  well  remember. 

Upon  this  I  was  commanded  to  sit,  and  go  on  with  the 
Convocation.  At  first  some  little  x  exception  was  taken  there 5, 
by  two  or  three  of  the  Lower  House  of  Convocation 6,  whether 
we  might  sit  or  no.  I  acquainted  his  Majesty  with  this 

but  .  .  .  up.'  in  margin.] 
Scots  coming  in,'  the  last  words  erased.] 
:  but  .  .  .  me.'  in  margin  ] 

time,  .  .  .  that '  originally  written  '  business,  and  that.'] 
there/  interlined.]  G  ['  of  Convocation,'  interlined.] 


v  [The  Act  for  levying  the  subsidy  and    Lord   Keeper.      Created  Baron 

was  passed  May  20,  and  presented  to  Finch,  April  7,  1640.     He  retired  to 

the  King  May  25.     See  Nalson's  Col-  the  Netherlands  during  the  rebellion, 

lection,  vol.  i.  pp.  369,  370.]  and,  returning  at  the  restoration,  died 

w  [John  Finch,  successively  Speaker  at  London,  Nov.  20,  1660.] 

of  the  House  of  Commons,  Justice,  and  x  Lege, '  question  was  made.' — IT.W. 
Chief  Justice,  of  the  Common  Pleas, 


286  HISTORY   OE  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

doubt,  and  humbly  besought  him,  that  his  learned  council, 
and  other  persons  of  honour,  well  acquainted  with  the  laws  of 
the  realm,  might  deliver  their  judgment  upon  it.  This  his 
Majesty  graciously  approved,  and  the  question  was  put  to 
them.  They  answered  as  followeth  under  their  hands  : — 

"  The  Convocation  being  called  by  the  King's  writ,  under 
the  Great  Seal,  doth  continue,  until  it  be  dissolved  by  writ, 
or  commission  under  the  Great  Seal,  notwithstanding  the 
Parliament  be  dissolved. 

(C  14  Mali,  1640.  "  H.  MANCHESTER  y. 

"  Jo.  FINCH,  C.  S."  JOHN  BRAMSTONZ. 

EDWARD  LITTLETON  a. 
RALPH  WmTFiELDb. 
JOHN  BANKES  c. 

ROB.   HEATH11." 

This  judgment  of  these  great  lawyers  settled  both  Houses 
of  Convocation.  So  we  proceeded  according  to  the  power 
given  us  under  the  Broad  Seal,  as  is  required  by  the  statute 
25  H.  VIII.  cap.  19.  In  this  Convocation  thus  continued 
we  made  up  our  Act  perfect  for  the  gift  of  six  subsidies, 
according  to  ancient  form  in  that  behalf,  and  delivered  it 
under  seal  to  his  Majesty.6  This  passed  nemine  ref rag  ante, 
as  may  appear  apud  Acta.  And  we  followed  a  precedent  in 
my  Lord  Archbishop  Whitgift's  time,  an.  1586 f,  who  was 
known  to  be  a  pious  and  a  prudent  prelate,  and  a  man  not 
given  to  do  boisterous  things  against  the  laws  of  the  realm 
or  the  prerogative  of  the  crown,  but  one  that  went  just  and 
fair  ways  to  both.  Nor  did  this  grant  lie  dead  and  useless  ; 
for  divers  processes  are  yet  to  be  seen  for  the  fetching  in  of 
that  which  was  so  granted  to  the  Queen's  use,  in  case  any 
man  refused  payment  \ 

Together  with  this  Act  for  Subsidies,  we  went  on  in  delibe- 

1  [The  latter  part  of  this  sentence  in  margin.] 


y  [Henry  Montagu,  Earl  of  Man-  e  [See  the  Grant  of  the  Benevolence, 

Chester,  Lord  Privy  Seal.]  Nalson's  Collection,  vol.  i.  p.  533.] 

z  Chief  Justice  of  K.  B.]  f  [See  Strype's  Life  of  Whitgift, 

'  a  [Chief  Justice  of  C.  P.]  book  iii.  chap.  xvii.  vol.  i.  pp.  497, 498, 

b  [Serg.  at  Law.]  and  Appendix  of  Documents,  Numb. 

c  [Attorney  General.]  xxxiii.  vol.  iii.  p.  196.  Oxf.  1822.] 

d  [Serg.  at  Law.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  287 

ration  for  certain  Canons,  thought  necessary  to  be  added,  for 
the  better  government  and  more  settled  peace  of  the  Church, 
which  began  to  be  much  disquieted  by  the  proceedings  of 
some  factious  men  (which  have  since  more  openly  and  more 
violently  l  showed  themselves) .  In  the  debates  concerning 
these  Canons,  I  dare  be  bold  to  say,  never  any  Synod  sat  in 
Christendom  that  allowed  more  freedom  either  of  speech  or 
vote.  The  Canons  which  we  made  were  in  number  seventeen ; 
and  at  the  time  of  the  subscription  no  man  refused,  or  so 
much  as  checked  at  any  one  canon,  or  any  one  branch  in 
81  any  one  of  them:  saving  a  canonists  or  two,  who  excepted 
against  two  or  three  clauses2  in  some  of  the  last  of  the 
Canons,  (10)  which  concerned  their  profit  and  their  carriage 
towards  the  clergy  ;.  in  which  they  were  publicly,  and  by  joint 
consent,  overruled  in  the  House :  and  excepting  Godfrey 
Goodman  Ld.  Bishop  of  Gloucester,  who  was  startled  at  the 
first  canon,  about  the  proceedings  against  the  Papists.  This 
canon  is  very  express  for  the  use  of  all  good  and  Christian 
means,  to  bring  them  out  of  their  superstitious  errors,  and  to 
settle  them  in  the  Church  of  England.  This  canon  would 
not  down  with  my  L.  of  Gloucester.  And  the  morning 
before  the  subscription  was  to  be,  he  came  over  to  Lambeth 
to  me  3 ;  and  after  great  expressions  of  his  dislike,  I  gave  him 
the  best  counsel  I  could,  that  he  would  keep  himself  out  of 
that  scandal,  which  his  refusing  to  subscribe  would  bring, 
both  upon  his  person,  his  calling,  and  the  Church  of  England, 
in  these  broken  times  especially.  But  I  fell  so  short  of 
prevailing  with  him,  that  he  told  me  plainly,  '  He  would  be 
torn  with  wild  horses  before  he  would  subscribe  that  canon :' 
and  so  we  parted. 

1  ['  and  more  violently'  in  margin.] 

2  ['two  .  .  .  clauses'  first  written,  'a  clause  or  two.']      3  ['to me' interlined.] 

s  Quaere,  who  were  these  Canonists,  or  perhaps  proxies  for  some  absent 

and  how  had  they  votes  in  Convoca-  members  of  the  Convocation. — H.  W. 

tion  1  Have  we  any  such,  properly  so  [Sir  John  Lamb,  Dean  of  the  Arches, 

called  ]— W.  S.  A.  C.  and  Dr.  Heath,  Chancellor  of  Peter- 

I  suppose  to  be  here  meant  some  borough,  both  civilians,  sat  in  this 

civilians,  graduates  legum  sive  utri-  Convocation  as  Proctors;  the  former 

usque  juris,  viz.  of  the  Canon  and  Civil  for  the  Clergy  of  Lincoln,  the  latter 

(or  Imperial)  laws,  or  others  perhaps  for  the  Clergy  of  Peterborough.  (Nal- 

interested  in  the  spiritual  courts,  being  son's  Collection,  vol.  i.  pp.  352,  355.) 

in  Holy  Orders,  and  sitting  in  that  It  appears  (ibid.  p.  371)  that  these 

Convocation,  either  in  their  own  right,  very  persons  were  called  before  the 

as  deans  or  archdeacons,  or  by  dele-  Upper  House  of  Convocation  on  this 

gation  from  the  Clergy  of  some  diocese;  question.] 


288  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

The  hour  of  Convocation  drew  on ;  and  we  met  to  sub 
scribe  the  Canons.  When  it  came  to  the  Bishop  of  Glouces 
ter's  turn,  his  Lordship  would  neither  allow  the  Canons  nor 
reject  them1 ;  but  pretended,  (as  he  had  once  done  about  a 
week  before,)  that  we  had  no  power  to  make  Canons  out 
of  Parliament  time,  since  the  statute  of  H.  VIII.  It  was 
then  told  his  Lp.,  that  we  had  the  king's  power,  according  to 
that  statute ;  and  that  his  Lp.  was  formerly  satisfied  by  the 
lawyers'  hands,  as  well  as  we ;  and  that  this  was  but  a  pre 
tence  to  disgrace  our  proceedings,  the  better  to  hide  his 
unwillingness  to  subscribe  that  Canon  against  the  Papists ; 
as  appeared  by  that  speech  which  he  had  privately  used  to 
me  that  morning,  and  with  which  I  publicly  charged  him 
upon  this  occasion ;  and  he  did  as  publicly  in  open  Convoca 
tion  acknowledge,  that  he  spake  the  words  unto  me.  Besides 
this,  he  was  further  told2,  that  in  all  synods  the  suffragants 
were  to  declare  themselves  by  open  affirmation  or  denial  of 
the  Canons  agreed  upon;  and  that  therefore  he  ought  to 
express  his  consent  or  his  dissent. 

And  though  at  that  time  I  pressed  it  no  further  on  him, 
yet  it  stands  with  all  reason  it  should  be  so.  For  otherwise 
it  may  so  fall  out,  that  the  Synod  may  be  disappointed,  and 
be  able  to  determine  nothing.  And  it  seems,  they  were 
bound  to  declare  in  synod.  For  otherwise,  when  points  of 
difficulty  or  danger  came,  the  fathers  might  have  with  more 
safety  forborne  to  vote ;  which  yet  they  did  not.  For  in  the 
case  of  Nestorius  in  the  Ephesine  Council11,  the  heats  grew 
very  high  between  Cyril  of  Alexandria  and  John  of  Antioch ; 
and  though  most  of  the  votes  went  with  Cyril  for  the  de 
position  of  Nestorius,  yet  the  rest  held  with  John,  who  was 
thought  to  favour  Nestorius.  So,  for  matter  of  opinion,  and 
point  of  faith,  when  Cyril  had  set  out  his  twelve  anathema- 
tisms,  recorded  in  the  Acts  of  the  Ephesine  Synod1;  the 
Eastern  bishops  in  a  body,  and  Theodoret  by  himself  J,  set  out 

1  ['would  .  .  .  them;'  in  marg.     It  was  first  written,  'absolutely  refused.'] 

2  ['  as  appeared  .  .  .  told,'  in  marg.     It  was  originally  written,  '  Papists. 
And  further,  that.'] 


h  Concil.  Ephes.  par.  i.  and  ii.  [pas-      —Cone.  torn.  iii.  coll.  813,  seq.] 
m. — Cone.  Labb.  et  Coss.  torn,  iii.]  J  [See  Cone.  Eph.  par.  iii.  eapp.  ii. 

'  Concil.    Ephe.s.  par.  iii.    [cap.  i.      and  iii.— Cone.  torn.  iii.  coll.  828  888.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD,  289 

their  confutations  of  them.  And  this  I  believe  verily  they 
had  not  done,  the  temper  of  those  times  considered,  if  they 
might  have  sat  still  as  spectators  only,  without  declaring 
their  judgment. 

But  this  appears  more  plainly  by  the  Fourth  Council  of 
Toledo,  where  it  was  decreed,  '  That  no  man  should  dare  to 
dissolve  the  Council,  till  all  things  were  determined  and 
subscribed  by  the  bishops  V  for  this  makes  it  evident,  that 
every  one  who  had  a  voice  in  council,  was  not  only  to  declare 
his  judgment,  but  subscribe  his  name.  Nor  can  I  see,  why 
either  the  absence  of  a  bishop  being  summoned  thither,  or 
his  departure  thence  before  all  things  were  concluded,  should 
be  so  penal,  as  by  the  ancient  Canons  it  was,  in  case  they 
were  not  bound  to  declare  their  judgments  being  once  come 
thither;  (it  being  all  one  upon  the  matter,  to  be  absent 
thence,  and  to  say  nothing  there:)  for  by  the  Council  of 
Aries ]  it  was  110  less  than  excommunication.  And  though 
that  was  after  mitigated,  in  the  Council  of  Orleans  m,  to  sus 
pension  for  six  months,  in  the  year  552,  yet  in  the  Council  of 
Seviln,  in  the  year  590,  upon  sight  of  the  inconveniences 
which  fell  upon  it,  it  was  made  excommunication  as  it  was 
formerly. 

And  a  precedent  of  this,  we  have  in  our  own  Acts  of  Con 
vocation,  an.  1571  °.  And  this  was  not  only  since  the  act  of 
the  submission  of  the  clergy,  but  since  the  Reformation  too. 
For  there  it  appears  that  Richard  Cheyney^,  Bishop  of 
Gloucester,  for  not  attending  the  Convocation,  though  he 
were  then  in  Westminster,  and  going  home  without  leave 

k  Concil.  Tol.  IV.  cap.  4.  Bin.  to.  ii.  '  Decretum,'  lib.  i.  cap.  1.  as  the  10th 

par.  2.  p.  346.   Concilium  quoque  mil-  Canon  of  this  Council.     It  is  given  by 

lus  solvere  audeat,  nisi  fuerint  cuncta  Labbe  and  Cossart  simply  as  a  frag- 

determinata;  ita  ut  quaecunque  deli-  rnent.     See   Cone.   torn.  v.    col.  1592. 

beratione  coiumuni  finiuntur,  Episco-  C.D.] 

porum  sin^ulorum  manibus  subscri-  °  [See  Wilkins'  Concilia,  torn.  iv. 

bantur.[ — Cone.  Labb.  et  Coss.  torn.  v.  p.  261.] 

col.  1705.  D.E.]  p  I  have  seen  the  records  of  some 

1  Concil.  Arelat.  II.  can.  19.  Bin.  to.  proceedings  against  this  Bishop  Chey- 

i.    par.  1.    p.  589.      [Cone.    Labb.  et  ney,  from  which  it  appears  that  he 

Coss.  torn.  iv.  col.  1013.  C.]  was  suspected  of  being  a  secret  Papist, 

m    Concil.    Aurelianense  Y.    [can.  as  was  afterwards  his  successor,  Bishop 

xviii.]  Bin.  to.  ii.  par.  2.  p.39.    [Cone.  Goodman. — H.  W.     [See  Strype's  An- 

Labb.   et   Coss.   torn.  v.    col.  395.  E.  nals,  chap.  lii.  vol.  i.  par.  ii.  pp.  277, 

The  date  of  this  Council,  according  seq.     Strype  questions  the  fact  that 

to  Labbe  and  Cossart,  is  A.D.  549.]  he  became  Romanist.     (Annals,  chap. 

n  Concil.  Hispalense.    Ibid.  p.  295.  xxv.  vol.  i.  par.i.  p.  421.  Oxf.  1824).] 
[This  is  quoted  by  Burchard  in  his 
IAUD. — VOL.  in. 


290  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

asked  of  the  Archbishop,  was  excommunicated  by  the  joint 
consent  of  all  his  brethren.  Yet  I  may  not  deny,  that  in  the 
question  of  King  Hen.  VIII/s  marriage  with  his  brother's 
wife,  when  the  business  came  to  voting  in  the  Lower  House 
of  Convocation,  fourteen  affirmed  1  that  the  law,  De  non 
ducenda  fratris  relicta,  for  a  man's  not  marrying  the  widow 
of  his  brother,  was  indispensable;  and  seven  denied;  and 
one  doubted.  As  also  in  the  Act  of  the  Submission  of  the 
Clergy,  consisting  of  three  articles,  when  it  came  to  voting  in 
that  House  r,  the  first  article  was  denied  by  eighteen,  and 
referred s  by  eight ;  the  two  other  were  denied  by  nineteen, 
and  referred  by  seven ;  the  residue  consenting  unto  all. 

But  neither  of  these,  had  they  then  been  thought  on,  could 
have  relieved  the  Bishop  of  Gloucester ;  because  he  neither 
doubted  nor  referred,  but  peremptorily  said  to  me  that 
morning,  that  he  would  be  torn  with  wild  horses  before  he 
would  subscribe  that  canon  against  the  Papists.  Arid  yet, 
when  it  came  to  the  subscription,  he  would  neither  affirm  nor 
deny  the  canon,  but  would  have  turned  it  off,  as  if  we  had  not 
power  to  make  those  Canons.  Therefore,  when  his  Lordship 
would  not1  do  either,  I,  with  the  consent  of  the  Synod,  sus 
pended  him.  Divers  of  my  lords  the  bishops  were  very  tender 
of  him,  and  the  scandal  given  by  him.  And  John  Davenant, 
then  Ld.  Bp.  of  Salisbury,  and  Joseph  Hall,  then  Ld.  Bp.  of 
Exeter,  desired  leave  of  the  House,  and  had  it,  to  speak  with 
my  L.  of  Gloucester,  to  see  if  they  could  prevail  with  him.  8 
They  did  prevail;  and  he  came  back  and  subscribed  the 
Canons,  in  open  Convocation.  But  I  told  him :  Considering 
his  Lp/s  words,  I  did  not  know  with  what  mind  he  sub 
scribed  ;  and  would  therefore  according  to  my  duty  acquaint 
his  Majesty  with  all  the  proceedings,  and  there  leave  it. 
The  subscription  to  the  Canons  went  on,  no  one  man  else 
checking  at  anything.  And  that  work  ended,  the  Convoca 
tion  was  dissolved  Maii  29,  being  Friday. 

1   [From  '  And  though  '  in  p.  288,  all  written  in  opposite  page.     It  was  first 
written,  '  When,  notwithstanding  all  this,  he  would  not  do  either.'] 

i  Quatuordecim  affirmasse,  septem  [Wilkins'  Cone.  torn.  iii.  p.  749.] 
negasse,  unum  dubitasse.   Act'a  Synod.          s  [Abp.  Bancroft  objected  to  the  use 

Lond.  an.  1533.  MS.     [Wilkins' Cone.  of  this  word.      It  appears  to  mean 

torn.  iii.  p.  756.]  'appealed  against.'] 

r  Acta  Synod.  Lond.  an.  1532.  MS. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  291 

The  Convocation  thus  ended,  I  did  acquaint  his  Majesty 
with  my  L.  of  Gloucester's  carriage,  and  with  that  which  was 
done  upon  it.  His  Majesty,  having  other  jealousies  of  this 
Bishop  besides  this,  resolved  to  put  him  to  it.  So  his  Lp. 
was  brought  before  the  king  and  the  Lds.  in  council ;  and 
restrained  (11)  to  his  lodging,  and  a  writ,  Ne  exeat  Regno, 
sent  him.  But  this  writ  proceeded  not  for  anything  said  or 
done  by  his  Lp.  in  the  Convocation,  but  upon  other  infor 
mation  which  his  Majesty  had  received  from  some  agents  of 
his  l  beyond  the  seas  *,  as  shall  appear  hereafter,  if  this  be 
objected  against  me.  In  the  mean  time,  let  that  bishop  rest 
for  me. 

The  Canons,  thus  freely  and  unanimously  subscribed,  were 
printed.  And  at  their  first  publication,  they  were  generally 
approved  in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  ;  and  I  had  letters  from 
the  remotest  parts  of  it,  full  of  approbation ;  insomuch  that 
not  myself  only,  but  my  brethren  which  lived  near  these 
parts,  and  which  were  not  yet  gone  down,  were  very  much 
joyed  at  it.  But  about  a  month  after  their  printing,  there 
began  some  whisperings  against  them  by  some  ministers  in 
London ;  and  their  exceptions  were  spread  in  writing  against 
them;  and  this  set  others  on  work,  both  in  the  western  and 
the  northern  parts11.  Till  at  last,  by  the  practice  of  the 
faction,  there  was  suddenly  a  great  alteration,  and  nothing 
so  much  cried  down  as  the  Canons.  The  comfort  is,  Christ 
himself  had  his  Hosanna  turned  into  a  Crucifige  in  far  less 
time.  By  this  means  the  malice  of  the  time  took  another 
occasion  to  whet  itself  against  me. 

The  Synod  thus  ended,  and  the  Canons  having  this  success2, 
but  especially  the  Parliament  ending  so  unhappily,  the  king 
was  very  hardly  put  to  it,  and  sought  all  other  means,  as  well 
as  he  could,  to  get  supply  against  the  Scots.  But  all  that  he 
could  get,  proved  too  little,  or  came  too  late  for  that  service. 
For  the  adverse  party  in  the  late  Parliament,  or  by-and-by 
after,  before  they  parted,  ordered  things  so,  and  filled  men's 

1  ['some.  .  .his'  in  marg.] 

2  [Originally  written,  '  Before  the  first  day  which  made  the  payment  of  our 
subsidies  due  to  the  king,  his  Majesty  was  hardly  put  to  it.'] 


1  [See   note    to   Laud's    Letter  to      iii.  pp.  1205,  seq.,  and  Nalson's   Col- 
Windebank  of  Sept.  23,  1638.]  lection,  vol.  i.  pp.  396,  seq.] 

u  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol. 

u  2 


292  HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

minds  with  such  strange  jealousies,  that1  the  King's  good 
people  were  almost  generally  possessed  that  his  Majesty 
had  a  purpose  to  alter  the  ancient  laws  and  liberties  of  the 
kingdom,  and  to  bring  in  slavery  upon  his  people :  a  thing 
(which  for  aught  I  know)  his  Majesty  never  intended. 
But  the2  Parliament-men,  which  would  not  relieve  the  king, 
by  their  meeting  in  that  assembly,  came  to  understand  and 
inform  one  another ;  and  at  their  return,  were  able  to  possess 
their  several  countries  with  the  apprehensions  themselves 
had  ;  and  so  they  did.  Upon  this,  some  lords  and  others, 
who  had  by  this  time  made  an  underhand  solemn  confederacy 
with  a  strong  faction  of  the  Scots,  brought  an  army  of  them 
into  the  kingdom  3.  For  all  men  know,  and  it  hath  been  in  8 
a  manner  confessed,  that  the  Scots  durst  not  have  come  into 
England  at  that  time4,  if  they  had  not  been  sure  of  a  party 
here,  and  a  strong  one ;  and  that  the  King  should  be  betrayed 
on  all  hands,  as  shall  after  appear 5. 

By  these  and  the  like  means,  the  King  being  not  assisted 
by  his  Parliament,  nor  having  means  enough  to  proceed 
with  his  forces  in  due  time,  the  Scots  were  brought  in  (as  is 
aforesaid c)  upon  both  King  and  kingdom.  They,  under  the 
conduct  of  Sir  Alexander  Leshleyx,  their  general,  passed  the 

Aug.  Tyne  at  Newborne  ?,  and  took  Newcastle  the  next  day  after. 

1640.  And  all  this  gross  treason,  though  it  had  no  other  end  than  to 
confirm  a  Parliament  in  Scotland,  and  to  make  the  King 
call  another  in  England,  that  so  they  might  in  a  way  of 
power  extort  from  him  what  they  pleased  in  both  kingdoms ; 
yet  religion  was  made  almost7  all  the  pretence  both  here  and 
there  ;  and  so,  in  pursuance  of  that  pretence 8,  hatred  spread 
and  increased  against  me  for  the  Service-book. 

The  King,  hearing  that  the  Scots  were  moving,  posted 
(12)  away  to  York,  Aug.  20,  being  Thursday9.  There  he 

•   l  ['jealousies,  that,'  originally  written,  'jealousies,  insomuch  that.'] 

2  [Originally  written,  '  And  though  I  know  not  how  or  by  whom,  yet  most 
certain  it  is  (as  appeared  evidently  by  the  effects)  a  closing  there  was  between 
the  discontented  parts  of  both  kingdoms.    And  the  '] 

3  [Originally  added,  '  to  bring  on  a  Parliament,  and  therein  to  do  what  they 
r  kased  with  the  King-  in  both  kingdoms.'] 

4  ['at  that  time' in  marg.]  5  ['Upon  this.  .  .  appear.' in  marg.] 
6  I' fas  is  aforesaid)' in  marg]               7  ['almost' interlined. 

8  ['both  .  .  .  pretence'  in  marg.  Originally  written,  'And  so  all  along 
hatred/Jfee.]  9  ['Aug.  .  .  .  Thursday.'  in  marg.] 

*  [Alexander  Lesley,  afterwards  created  Earl  of  Leven.]  r  Aug.  17. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  293 

soon  found  in  what  straits  he  was ;  and  thereupon  called  his 
great  council  of  all  his  Ls.  and  prelates  to  York,  to  be  there 
by  Septemb.  24 z.  But  in  regard  the  summons  was  short  and 
sudden,  he  was  graciously  pleased  to  dispense  with  the 
absence  of  divers,  both  lords  and  bishops,,  and  with  mine 
among  the  rest.  How  things  in  particular  succeeded  there, 
I  know  not ;  nor  belongs  it  much  to  the  scope  of  this  short 
history,  intended  only  for  myself.  But l  the  result  of  all  was 
a  present  nomination  of  some  Lords  Commissioners,  to  treat 
at  Ripon  about  this  great  affair  with  other  Commissioners 
from  the  Scotch  armya. 

But  before  this  treaty  at  Ripon,  one  Melborne,  or  Mel- 
drum,  secretary  to  General  Leshly  (as  he  was  commonly 
said  to  be),  at  the  Shire-house  in  Durham,  when  the 
country  gentlemen  met  with  the  chief  of  the  Scottish  army, 
about  a  composition  to  be  made  for  payment  of  three 
hundred  and  fifty  pounds  a  day  for  that  county,  expressed 
himself  in  this  manner,  Septemb.  10,  1640  : — '  I  wonder  that 
you  are  so  ignorant,  that  you  cannot  see  what  is  good  for 
yourselves.  For  they  in  the  south  are  sensible  of  the  good 
that  will  ensue,  and  that  we  came  not  unsent  for,  and  that 
oftener  than  once  or  twice,  by  your  own  great  ones/  There 
being  a  doubt  made  at  these  words,  'great  ones/  he  replied, 
'  your  own  lords/  with  further  discourse.  These  words 
were  complained  of,  during  the  treaty  at  Ripon,  to  the 
English  Lords  Commissioners,  by  two  gentlemen  of  the 
Bishopric  of  Durham,  to  whom  the  words  were  spoken  by 
Meldrum.  The  gentlemen  were,  Mr.  John  Killiiighall  and 
Mr.  Nicholas  Chaytor  b;  and  they  offered  to  testify  the  words 
upon  oath  ;  but  the  lords  require  d  them  only  to  write  down 
those  words,  and  set  their  hands  to  them,  which  they  did 
very  readily.  The  lords  acquainted  the  Scotch  Commissioners 
with  the  words.  They  sent  to  Newcastle,  to  make  them 
known  to  General  Leshly.  He  called  his  Secretary  before 

1  [Originally  written,  '  After  they  had  continued  at  York  till  October  28*'] 


*  [See  Rushworth's  Collections,  vol.  Both  Chaytor  and  Killinghall  \vere 

iii.  p.  1257.]  members  of  the  committee  for  settling 

a  [See  their  names,  ibid.  p.  1282.]  the   compositions   for   the  county  of 

b  [Afterwards  a  lieutenant-colonel  Durham.      (Rushworth's   Collections, 

in    the  royal   service.     (See   Burke's  vol.  iii.  p.  1274.)] 
Extinct  Baronetcies  under  the  name.) 


294  HISTORY   OF   THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

him,  questioned  him  about  the  words.  Meldrum  denied 
them.  (Was  that  enough,  against  two  such  witnesses  ?)  This 
denial  was  put  in  writing,  and  sent  to  Ripon.  Hereupon, 
some  of  the  English  Lords  Commissioners  required  that  the  85 
two  gentlemen  should  go  to  Newcastle  to  the  Scotch  camp, 
and  there  give  in  their  testimony  before  General  Leshly.  The 
two  gentlemen  replied  (as  they  had  great  reason  to  do),  that 
they  had  rather  testify  it  in  any  court  of  England,  and  could 
do  it  with  more  safety ;  yet  they  would  go  and  testify  it 
there,  so  they  might  have  a  safe-conduct  from  the  Scottish 
Commissioners,  there  being  as  yet  no  cessation  of  arms. 
Answer  was  made  by  some  English  lords,  that  they  should 
have  a  safe-conduct.  Hereupon  one  of  the  King's  messengers 
attendant  there,  was  sent  to  the  Scotch  Commissioners  for  a 
safe-conduct  for  the  two  gentlemen.  He  brought  back  word 
from  the  Earl  of  Dumfermling c  (to  whom  he  was  directed), 
that  the  two  gentlemen  were  unwise,  if  they  went  to  give 
such  testimony  at  the  camp.  And  then  speaking  with  the 
Ld.  Lowdoiid,  he  came  again  to  the  messenger,  and  told  him 
that  such  a  safe- conduct  could  not  be  granted,  and  that  he 
would  satisfy  the  Earl  that  sent  for  it  (who  was  Francis  Earl 
of  Bedford6).  The  messenger  returning  with  this  answer, 
the  gentlemen  were  dismissed.  So  the  business  died;  it 
being  not  for  somebody's  safety  that  this  examination  should 
have  proceeded ;  for  it  is  well  enough  known  since  that  many 
had  their  hands  in  this  treason,  for  gross  treason  it  was  by 
the  express  words  of  the  statute  of  25  Edw.  III.  c.  2.  The 
truth  of  all  this  will  be  sworn  to  by  both  the  gentlemen  yet 
living,  and  by  a  very  honest,  grave  divine,  who  was  present  at 
all  these  passages  at  Ripon,  and  gave  them  to  me  in  writing. 
In  this  great  council,  while  the  treaty  was  proceeding 
slowly  enough,  it  was  agreed  on,  that  a  Parliament  should  l 

1  [This  long  passage,  from  'about  this  great  affair  (p.  293,  1.  10.)  ...  Par 
liament  should,'  inserted  on  opposite  page.] 

c  [Charles  Seton,  one  of  the  Scotch  See  his  character  in  Clarendon  (Hist. 

Commissioners.]  Rebell.  vol.  i.  p.  446),  who,  in  coritra- 

(1  [John  Campbell,  Lord,  afterwards  diction  to  the  statement  made  below 

Earl  of,  Lowdon,  and  Chancellor  of  by  Laud,  (p.  178  in  marg.)  that  he 

Scotland,  one  of  the  Scotch  Commis-  was  eager  for  Lord  Strafford's  death, 

sioners,  both  now,  and  at  the  treaty  of  expressly  states  the  contrary— that  he 

Newport.]  was  anxious  to  save  his  life,  but  died 

r  [ Francis Kussell, fourth  Earl.    He  too  soon.] 
died  of  the  small-pox,  May  9,  1641. 


OE  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  295 

begin  at  London,  Nov.  3  following :  and  thither  the  Com 
missioners  and  the  treaty  were  to  follow ;  and  they  did  so. 
After  this1  how  things  proceeded  in  Parliament,  and  how 
long  the  Scotch  army  was  continued,  and  at  how  great  a 
charge  to  the  kingdom,  appears  elsewhere  upon  record;  for 
I  shall  hasten  to  my  own  particular,  and  take  in  no  more  of 
the  public  than  necessity  shall  enforce  me,  to  make  my  sad 
story  hang  together. 

After  they  had  continued  at  York  till  Octob.  28,  the  King 
and  the  Lords  returned ;  and 2  the  Parliament  sat  down 
Novemb.  3.  Great  heats  appeared  in  the  very  beginning. 
On  Wednesday,  Novemb.  10 f,  Tho.  L.  Wentworth,  Earl  of 
Strafford,  was  accused  by  the  House  of  Commons  of  high 
treason,  and  committed  by  the  Lords  to  Mr.  James  Maxwell, 
the  Officer  of  the  House ;  and  upon  general  articles  sent  up, 
he  was,  upon  Wednesday,  Novemb.  25",  committed  to  the 
Tower.  It  is  thought  (and  upon  good  grounds)  that  the 
Earl  of  Strafford  had  got  knowledge  of  the  treason  of  some 
men,  and  that  he  was  preparing  to  accuse  them.  And  this 
fear  both  hastened  and  heated  the  proceedings  against  him. 
And  upon  Dec.  4,  being  Friday,  his  Majesty,  at  the  great 
importunity  of  some  Lords  of  his  Council,  gave  way  that 3  his 
Council  should  be  examined  upon  oath  in  the  Earl  of  Straf- 
ford's  case  ^  and  I  (with  others)  was  examined  that  very  day. 
There  were  great  thoughts  of  heart  upon  this  business,  and 
somewhat  vapoured  out  at  men's  tongues ;  but  the  thing  was 
done. 

Now4  at,  and  after  the  breaking  up  of,  the  late  Parliament, 
Sir  Hen.  Vane5,  at  the  private  Committee  concerning  the 
Scotch  affairs  (before  mentioned),  instead  of  setting  down  the 
heads  of  the  several  businesses  then  treated  of,  writ  down 
what  every  man  said  at  the  Committee,  though  it  were  but 
matter  of  deliberation  and  debate.  Afterwards,  by  a  cunning 
convevance  between  his  son  (who  had  been  Governor  in  New 

1  ['were  to  follow  .  .  .  this'  in  marg.     Originally  written,  ' followed.'] 

2  ['After  .  .  .  and'  in  marg.]     3  ['to  the  Tower    .  .  that'  on  opposite  page.] 
4  ['Now' in  marg.]  5  [Two  words  erased  after  Vane's  name.] 


f  Nov.  11.  Rushworth.  [Correctly.]      22.— W.  S.  A.  C.  [Wednesday  in  this 
e  The  Archbishop's  Diary  saith  Nov.      year  fell  on  Nov.  25.] 


296  HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES    AND   TRIAL 

England1)11  and  himself,  this  paper,  or  a  copy  of  it,  was 
delivered  to  some  members  of  the  House  of  Commons ;  and 
in  all  probability  was  the  ground  of  that  which  was  after 
done  against  the  Lord  Stafford,  myself,  and  others ;  and  the 
cause  why  the  King  was  so  hard  pressed  to  have  the  Lords 
and  others  of  his  Council  examined,  was,  that  so  Sir  Henry 
Vane2  might  upon  oath  avow  the  paper  which  his  son  had 
seen  and  showed3,  and  others  be  brought  to  witness  as  much 
(had  truth  and  their  memories  been  able  to  say  as  much)  as 
his  paper. 

After  the  examination  of  me  and  others,  concerning  these 
particulars,  there  arose  great  and  violent  debates  in  the 
House  of  Commons  against  the  Bishops,  and  particularly 
their  votes  in  Parliament1.  After  that,  Decemb.  16,  1640, 
they  voted  against  the  late  Canons1,  as  containing  in 
them  many  matters  contrary  to  the  fundamental  laws  and 
statutes  of  the  realm,  to  the  rights  of  Parliaments,  to  the 
property  and  liberty  of  the  subject ;  and  matters  tending  to 
sedition,  and  of  dangerous  consequences  k.  I  was  made  the 
author  of  all,  and  presently  (13)  a  Committee1  put  upon  me 

1  ['who  .  .  .  New  England'  in  marg.] 

2  [Same  two  words  omitted  as  before.]  3  ['and  showed/  in  marg.] 
4  [Originally  written,  'Canons,  as  being  altogether  against  the  King's  pre 
rogative,  to  the  fundamental  laws  of  the  kingdom,  the  liberty  and  property  of 
the  subject ;  and  containing  other  things  tending  to  sedition  and  of  dangerous 
consequence.  (Upon  this  occasion  they  took  in  the  Canons  made  in  King  James 
his  time  also,  and  condemned  them  for  company.)     I  was/  &c.] 


h  [Having  been  elected  by  the  dis-  and  what  execution  hath  been  made 
affected  people  who  had  emigrated  upon  them,  and  by  whom ;  and  to  con- 
thither.  Neither  governor  nor  people  sider  how  far  the  Lord  Archbishop  of 
were  satisfied  with  each  other,  and  Canterbury  hath  been  an  actor  in  all 
Vane  returned  to  England.  His  sub-  t.:e  proceedings  of  them ;  and  further, 
sequent  career  is  too  well  known  to  be  to  examine,  how  far  he  hath  been  an 
here  dwelt  on.]  actor,  or  in  the  great  design  of  the 

5  The  Bishops  were  before  this  in-  subversion  of  the  laws  of  the  realm, 

veighed  against  in  several   speeches,  and  of  the  religion  ;  and  to  prepare 

Nov.  7,  9,  21,  25,  &c. — Rushw.  [par.  3.  and   draw  up  a  charge  against  him, 

vol.  i.  pp.22,  33,  seq.  55,  58.]  and   such  others  as  shall  appear  of- 

k  Vide  Rushw.  par.  3,  vol.  i.  pp.  99  fenders  in  these  particulars;  and  have 

— 112.  power  to  send  for  parties,  witnesses, 

1  The  order  for  erecting  this  Com-  papers,  books,  records,  and  to  do  any 

mittee  may   be    found    in    Prynne's  other  act  which  they  in  their  judg- 

Compl.  Hist.  p.  19.     [''December  16,  merits  should  think  fit  to  conduce  to 

1640.     This  Committee  is  to  prepare  the  business,  and  are  to  meet  at  four 

the  several  votes  concerning  the  new  o'clock   this   afternoon    in   the    Star 

Canons,  and  to  make  them  ready  for  Chamber." 

this  House  to  present  the  same  to  the  The  Order  of  the  House  of  Commons 

Lords,  and  to  consider  and  examine  for  the  Archbishop's  impeachment  is 

who  were  the  promoters  of  these  new  thus  entered  in  the  Journal : — 

Canons,  and  who  the  principal  actors,  "  December  18, 1640.  Resolved  upon 


OP  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  297 

to  inquire  into  my  actions  and  prepare  a  charge.  The  same 
morning  in  the  Upper  House,  I  was  named  as  an  incendiary 
in  an  accusation  put  in  by  the  Scottish  Commissioners :  for 
now  by  this  time  they  were  come  to  that  Article  of  the  Treaty 
which  reflected  upon  me.  Ancl  this  was  done  with  great 
noise,  to  bring  me  yet  further  into  hatred  with  the  people, 
especially  the  Londoners"1,  who  approved  too  well  the  pro 
ceedings  of  their  brethren  the  Scots,  and  debased  the  Bps. 
and  the  Church  Government  in  England.  The  Articles, 
which  the  Scots  put  into  the  Upper  House  (by  the  hands  of 
their  Lords  Commissioners  against  me,  Decemb.  15)  were 
read  there  Decemb.  16  l.  I  took  out  a  true  copy  as  it  follows  Decemb. 
here  2.  And  though  I  was  to  make  no  answer  then,  till  the  16' lf 
House  of  Commons  had  digested  them,  and  taken  as  much 
out  of  them  as  they  pleased,  to  fill  my  intended  charge 
withal ;  yet  because  I  after  found,  that  the  House  of  Commons 3 
insisted  upon  very  few  of  these  particulars  (if  any),  I  thought 
myself  bound  to  vindicate  my  innocency  even  in  these  par 
ticulars,  which  shall  now  appear  in  their  full  strength  against 
.me,  if  they  have  any  in  wise  and  learned  men's  judgments11. 

1  ['into  .  .  .  Decemb.  16.'  originally  written,  '  in  against  me,  were  read  in  the 
Upper  House.'] 

2  [Originally  added,  '  with  my  answer  to  every  particular.'] 

3  ['  the  House  of  Commons  '  originally  '  they.'] 


the  question,  that  a  message  shall  be  m  See  the  Petition  of  the  Londoners 

sent  from  this  House  to  the  Lords,  to  against  the  Bishops,  presented  Dec. 

accuse  William  Laud,  Archbishop  of  11,  1640,  apud  Rushw.  p.  93. 

Canterbury,  of  high  treason,  in  the  u  They  are  printed  entire  in  Rushw. 

name  of  this  House  and  of  all  the  p.  113,  Pryn,  p.  31,  &c.     Abbreviated 

Commons  of  England,  and  to  desire  in  Heylin's  Life  of  Laud,  p.  466.    Pub- 

that  he  may  be  sequestered  from  Par-  lished  by  the  Scots  themselves,  London, 

liament,    and   committed;    and   that  1641,  4to.  [under  the  title  of  "The 

within   some    convenient    time,   this  Charge  of  the  Scottish  Commissioners 

House  will  resort  to  their  Lordships  against  Canterburie  and  the  Lieute- 

with  particular  accusations  and  articles  nant  of  Ireland.     Together  with  their 

against  him ;  and  that  Mr.  Hollis  go  demand  concerning  the  Sixt  Article 

up  with  the  same."  of  the  Treaty,  &c.  Printed,  Anno  Dom. 

Prynne,  after  quoting  these  Orders  MDCXLI."]  and  soon  after  by  Pryn  in 

of   the   House,   gives  the   speech   of  his  Antipathy  of  the  English  Prelacy, 

Harbottle  Grimstone,  which  it  is  not  par.  i.  p.  334. 
thought  worth  while  here  to  insert.] 


298  H1STOEY   OF  THE   TROUBLES  AND   T1UAL 


CAP.  III.  87 

The  novations  in  religion  (ivhich  are  universally  acknow 
ledged  to  be  the  main  cause  of  commotions  in  kingdoms 
and  states,  and  are  known  to  be  the  true  cause  of  our 
present  troubles)  were  many  and  great ;  besides  the  Books* 
of  Ordination  and  Homilies.  First,  some  particular  altera 
tions  in  matters  of  religion  pressed  upon  us  without  order, 
and  against  laiu,  contrary  to  the  form  established  in  our 
Kirk.  Secondly,  a  new  Book  of  Canons  \_and  Constitu 
tions  Ecclesiastical^.  Thirdly,  a  Liturgy,  or  Book  of 
Common  Prayer ;  which  did  also  carry  with  them  many 
dangerous  errors  in  matters  of  doctrine.  Of  all  these  ° 
we  challenge  the  Prelate  of  Canterbury  as^  the  prime 
cause  on  earthe. 

I  SHALL  easily  grant,  that  ( novations  in  religion  are  a  main 
cause  of  distempers  in  commonwealths/  And  I  hope  it  will 
be  as  easily  granted  to  me  (I  am  sure  it  should),  that  when 
great  distempers  fall  into  kingdoms  and  commonwealths,  the 
only  way  to  engage  at  home  and  get  credit  abroad  is  to 
pretend  religion,  which  in  all  ages  hath  been  a  cloak  large 
enough  to  cover  (at  least  from  the  eyes  of  the  many)  even 
treasons  themselves.  And  '  for  the  present  troubles 3  in 
Scotland,  novations  in  religion  are  so  far  from  being  '  known 
to  be  the  true  cause/  as  that  it  is  manifest  to  any  man  that 
will  look  upon  it  with  a  single  eye,  that  temporal  discontents, 
and  several  ambitions1  of  the  great  men,  which  had  been 
long  a- working3,  were  the  true  cause  of  these  troubles;  and- 
that  religion  was  called  in  upon  the  bye,  to  gain  the  clergy, 
and  by  them  the  multitude. 

1  ['  and  several  ambitions'  in  marg.]         2  [Originally  written  '  brewing.'] 


a  '  Book/  Rushw.  their  own  formal  words,  sometimes  in 

b  Eushw.  and  Pryn.  oblique  narration,  and  some  Articles 

c  '  Which/  Rushw.  and  Pryn.  mixed  of  the  Archbishop's  person  as 

d  '  To  be/  Rushw.  speaking  in  one  part  of  the  period, 

e  [Archbishop  Bancroft  remarks: —  and  the  accuser  the  rest,  very  incon- 

"  The  Articles  of  the  Scottish  Com-  gruously."] 

missioners  are  sometimes  related  in 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  299 

For  besides  that  which  was  openly  spoken  by  the  Right 
Honourable  James  then  Earl  of  Carlislef,  that  somewhat  was 
a-brewing  in  Scotland  among  some  discontented  there,  which 
would  break  out  to  the  trouble  of  this  kingdom ;  'tis  most 
apparent,  there  were  many  discontents  among  them :  some 
whereof  had  no  relation  at  all  to  religion,  and  were  far  an- 
cienter  than  the  troubles  now  began,  and  were  all  legally 
proved  against  the  Lord  Balmerinog,  who  was  condemned  of 
high  treason  before  any  of  these  stirs  began.  For  there  were 
'  grievances/  as  they  said,  ( propounded  in  the  Convention, 
an.  1628/  about  coining,  and  their  black  money;  which  (they 
say)  'were  slighted  again  in  the  Parliament  held  1633.' 
Murmuring  also  there  was,  as  if  the  '  Articles  and  Parliament 
were  not  free/  Great  clamour  likewise  was  there  against  the 
'  Bishops'  power  in  choosing  the  Lords  of  the  Articles / 
though  that  power  belonged  unto  them  by  the  fundamental 
laws  of  that  kingdom.  As  much  against  the  Act  of  Revoca 
tion,  and  the  taxations  (which  yet  were  voluntarily  offered, 
and  miscalled  on  purpose  to  edge  the  people)  :  as  also  for 
•  applying/  as  they  said,  ( these  taxations  to  wrong  uses  :' 
with  all  which,  and  more,  religion  had  nothing  to  do.  Nay, 
this  discontented  party  grew  so  high  and  so  bold,  that  a  very 
base  and  dishonourable  libel  was  made  and  spread  against 
the  king,  an.  1633,  by  these  and  the  like  pretences  to  alienate 
the  hearts  of  the  people  from  him.  Of  this  libel,  if  one  liagg 
were  the  author,  Balmerino  was  the  divulger,  and  so  proved h. 
Arid  though  it  be  true,  that  then  also  some  things  were  said 
to  be  done  against  the  Church-government ;  yet  their  nova- 
88  tions  now  spoken  of  were  not  then  on  foot.  So  that  it  is 
evident  enough  to  any  man  that  will  see,  that  these  commo 
tions  had  another  and  a  higher  cause  than  the  present  pre 
tended  innovations.  And  if  his  Majesty  had  played  the  king- 
then,  he  needed  not  have  Buffered  now.  Besides,  they  are  no 
fools  who  have  spoken  it  freely  (since  the  Act  of  Oblivion  for 
the  Scottish  business  was  passed),  that  this  great  league 
before  mentioned1  between  the  discontented  party  of  both 
1  ['before  mentioned'  in  marg.] 

f  [James  Hay,  Earl  of  Carlisle.]  the  proceedings  is  given  in  State  Trials, 

«  Process   against  the    Ld.  Balme-  vol.  i.  pp.  407 — 458.     Lond.  1730.] 

rino:  a  copy  whereof  1  had  by  me  when          h    See   K.   Ch.  Large   Declaration, 

I  writ  this.— W.  C.  [A  full  account  of  p.  13,  &c. 


300  HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

kingdoms,  was  consulted  on  in  the  year  1632,  and  after  the 
King's  being  in  Scotland,  an.  1633,  it  went  on,  till  they  took 
occasion  another  way  to  hatch  the  cockatrice'  egg,  which  was 
laid  so  long  before. 

(14)  But  they  say,  these  'novations  were  great,  besides  the 
Books  of  Ordination  and  Homilies.'  So  the  '  Books  of  Ordi 
nation  and  Homilies'  were  '  great  novations.'  Had  they  then 
in  Scotland  no  set  form  of  ordination  ?  I  promise  you,  that 's 
next  neighbour  to  no  ordination;  and  no  ordination  to  no 
Church,  formal  at  least.  And  therefore  if  this  be  a  novation 
among  them,  it's  high  time  they  had  it.  And  for  the  Homilies, 
if  they  taught  no  other  doctrine  than,  was  established  and 
current  in  the  Church  of  Scotland,  they  were  no  novations ; 
and  if  they  did  contain  other  doctrine,  they  might  have  con 
demned  them,  and  there  had  been  an  end.  Howsoever,  if 
these  books  be  among  them  in  Scotland,  they  were  sent 
thither  in  King  James  his  time,  when  the  Prelate  of  Canter 
bury  neither  was,  nor  could  be,  '  the  prime  cause  on  earth  of 
that  novation.' 

The  other  novations,  which  they  proceed  unto,  are,  first, 
1  some  particular  alterations  in  matters  of  religion,  pressed 
upon  them  without  order  and  against  law.'  To  this  I  can 
say  nothing,  till  the  '  particular  alterations'  be  named.  Only 
this  in  the  general :  be  they  what  they  will,  the  Scottish 
Bishops  were  to  blame,  if  they  pressed  anything  '  without 
order'  or  ( against  law.'  And  sure  I  am,  the  Prelate  of  Can 
terbury  caused  them  not,  nor  would  have  consented  to  the 
causing  of  them,  had  he  known  them  to  be  such.  The  two 
other  novations,  in  which  they  instance,  are  the  Book  of 
Canons  and  the  Liturgy,  which,  they  say,  '  contain  in  them 
many  dangerous  errors  in  matter  of  doctrine/  To  these,  how 
dangerous  soever  they  seem,  I  shall  give  (I  hope)  a  very 
sufficient  and  clear  answer ;  and  shall  ingenuously  set  down 
whatsoever  I  did,  either  in  or  to  the  Book  of  Canons  and  the 
Liturgy,  and  then  leave  the  ingenuous  reader  to  judge,  how 
far  the  '  Prelate  of  Canterbury  is  the  prime  cause  on  earth  of 
these  things.' 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  301 


ART.  I. 

And  first,  that  this  Prelate  was  the  author  and  urger  of  some 
particular  things l  which  made  great  disturbance  amongst 
us,  we  [make  k]  manifest  first  by  fourteen  letters  subscribed 
W.  CANT,  in  the  space  of  two  years,  to  one  of  our  pretended 
Bishops,  Ballatine ;  wherein  he  often  enjoins  him  and  our 
other  pretended  Bishops  to  appear  in  the  chapel  in  their 
whites,  contrary  to  the  custom  of  our  Kirk,  and  to  his 
[own  *]  promise  made  to  the  pretended  Bishop  of  Edinburgh 
at  the  coronation,  That  none  of  them  after  that  time  should 
be  more  pressed  to  wear  those  garments ;  thereby  moving 
him  against  his  will,  to  put  them  on  for  that  time. 

Here  begins  the  first  charge  about  the  '  particular  altera 
tions/  And  first,  they  charge  me  with  '  fourteen  letters' 
written  by  me  to  Bishop  Ballantyne  ni.  He  was  then  Bishop 
of  Dunblain,  and  Dean  of  his  Majesty's  Chapel  Royal  there. 
He  was  a  learned  and  a  grave  man,  and  I  did  write  divers 
letters  to  him,  as  well  as  to  some  other  Bishops,  and  some  by 
command;  but  whether  just  fourteen  or  no,  I  know  not. 
But  sure  I  am  their  love  to  me  is  such,  that  were  anything 
worse  than  other,  in  any  of  these  letters,  I  should  be  sure  to 
hear  of  it. 

First,  (15)  then,  they  say, ( I  enjoined  wearing  of  whites,'  &c. 
Surely  I  understand  myself  a  great  deal  better  than  to  enjoin 
where  I  have  no  power.  Perhaps  I  might  express  that  which 
his  Majesty  commanded  me,  when  I  was  Dean  of  his  Majesty's 
Chapel  here,  as  this  reverend  Bishop  was  in  Scotland :  and 
his  Majesty's  express  command  was,  that  T  should  take  that 
care  upon  me;  that  the  chapel  there,  and  the  service,  should 
be  kept  answerable  to  this,  as  much  as  might  be ;  and  that 
the  Dean  should  come  to  prayers  in  his  form,  as  likewise 
other  Bishops  when  they  came  thither  n.  And  let  my  letters 

1    '  Changes/  Rushw.  and  Pryn.  pp.   148,   149,)   may  be  here    intro- 

k  Rushw.  and  Pryn.  duced  : — 

1   Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

m  [A*  many  of  these  letters  as  can  "  CHARLES  R. 

be  recovered  will  be  found  in  vol.  vi.'J  "  Our  express  will  and  pleasure  is, 

"  [The  following  documents  taken  that  the  Dean  of  our  Chapel  that  now 

from    Prynne    (Hidden    Works,    &c.  is,  and  his  successors,  shall  be  assist- 


302 


HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 


be  showed,  whether  there  be  any  '  enjoining^  other  than  this, 
and  this  way.  And  I  am  confident  his  Majesty  would  never 
have  laid  this  task  upon  me  had  he  known  it  to  be  either 
'  without  order 3  or  '  against  law/ 

Next  I  am  charged,  that  concerning  these  '  whites/  I  brake 
my  promise  to  the  Bishop  of  Edinburgh.  Truly  to  the 
uttermost  of  my  memory  I  cannot  recal  any  such  passage  or 
*  promise '  made  to  that  reverend  and  learned  prelate.  And 
I  must  have  been  very  ill  advised,  had  I  made  any  such 
'promise/  having  no  warrant  from  his  Majesty  to  engage  for 
any  such  thing.  As  for  that  which  follows,  c  that  he  was 


ent  to  the  Right  Reverend  Father  in 
God,  the  Archbishop  of  Saint  An- 
drewes,  at  the  Coronation,  so  often  as 
it  shall  happen. 

"  That  the  Book  of  the  form  of  our 
Coronation  lately  used  be  put  in  a 
little  box,  and  laid  into  a  standard 
and  committed  to  the  care  of  the 
Dean  of  the  Chapel  successively. 

"  That  there  be  prayers  twice  a  day 
with  the  quire,  as  well  in  our  absence 
as  otherwise,  according  to  the  English 
Liturgy,  till  some  course  be  taken  for 
making  one  that  may  fit  the  customs 
and  constitutions  of  that  Church. 

"  That  the  Dean  of  the  Chapel  look 
carefully,  that  all  that  receive  the 
blessed  sacrament  there,  receive  it 
kneeling,  and  that  there  be  a  Com 
munion  held  in  that  our  chapel  the 
first  Sunday  of  every  month. 

"  That  the  Dean  of  our  Chapel  that 
now  is,  and  so  successively,  come  duly 
thither  to  prayers  upon  Sundays,  and 
such  holy  days  as  that  Church  observes, 
in  his  whites,  and  preach  so,  whenever 
he  preacheth  there.  And  that  he  be 
not  absent  from  thence,  but  upon  ne 
cessary  occasion  of  his  diocese,  or 
otherwise,  according  to  the  course  of 
his  preferment. 

"  That  these  orders  shall  be  our 
warrant  to  the  Dean  of  our  Chapel, 
that  the  Lords  of  our  Privy  Council, 
the  Lords  of  the  Session,  the  Advo 
cate,  Clerks,  Writers  to  the  Signet, 
and  members  of  our  College  of  Justice, 
be  commanded  to  receive  the  holy 
communion  once  every  year,  at  the 
least,  in  that  our  Chapel  Royal,  and 
kneeling,  for  example  sake  to  the 
kingdom.  And  we  likewise  command 
the  Dean  aforesaid  to  make  report 
yearly  to  us,  how  we  are  obeyed  therein, 


and  by  whom,  as  also  if  any  man  shall 
refuse,  in  what  manner  he  doth  so, 
and  why. 

"  That  the  Copes  which  are  conse 
crated  to  our  use,  be  delivered  to  the 
Dean,  to  be  kept  upon  inventory  by 
him,  and  in  a  standard  provided  for 
that  purpose,  and  to  be  used  at  the 
celebration  ot  the  Sacrament  in  our 
Chapel  Royal. 

"  To  these  Orders  we  shall  hereafter 
add  others,  if  we  find  others  more 
necessary  for  the  regulating  of  the 
service  of  God  there. 

"  At  Whitehall,  the  eighth  day  of 
October,  1633. 

Sic  subscribitur  STERLING. 

Superscribed  by  his  Majesty." 

"  CHARLES  R. 

"  Reverend  Father  in  God,  trusty 
and  well-beloved  Counsellor,  we  greet 
you  well.  We  have  thought  good,  for 
better  ordering  of  Divine  Service,  to 
be  performed  in  our  Chapel  Royal 
there,  to  set  down  some  Articles  under 
our  own  hand  to  be  observed  therein, 
which  we  send  you  here  enclosed. 
And  it  is  our  special  pleasure,  that  you 
see  everything  carefully  performed, 
according  as  we  have  directed  by  these 
our  enclosed  Articles.  And  likewise 
that  you  certify  to  the  Lords  of  our 
Privy  Council,  if  any  of  those  appointed 
by  our  former  letters  to  them  to 
communicate  in  our  Chapel  Royal, 
shall  not  accordingly  perform  the 
same,  to  the  effect  such  order  may  be 
taken  by  our  Council  therein,  as  by 
our  said  former  letters  to  them  we  did 
appoint :  wherein  expecting  your  dili 
gence  and  care,  We  bid  you  farewell. 

"  From  our  Court  at  Whitehall,  the 
8th  day  of  Octo.  1633." 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  303 

moved  against  his  \vill  to  put  on  those  garments/  truly  he 
expressed  nothing  at  that  time  to  me  !,  that  might  signify  it 
was  against  his  will.  And  his  learning  and  judgment  were 
too  great  to  stumble  at  such  external  things  :  especially  such 
having  been  the  ancient  habits  of  the  most  reverend  bishops 
from  the  descent  of  many  hundred  years,  as  may  appear  in 
the  Life  of  S.  Cyprian  °.  And  therefore  the  novation  was  in 
the  (Church)  of  Scotland,  when  her  Bishops  left  them  off,  not 
when  they  put  them  on. 

In  these  Letter  s,he  (the  Prelate  of  Canterbury)  directs  (Bishop 
Ballantine)  to  give  order  for  saying  the  English  Service 
in  the  chapel  twice  a  day:  for  his  neglect,  showing  him 
that  he  was  disappointed  of  the  bishopric  of  Edinburgh ; 
promising  him  upon  his  greater  care  of  these  novations, 
advancement  to  a  better  bishopric. 

For  '  the  direction  for  reading  the  English  Service/  it  was 
no  other  than  his  Majesty  commanded  me  to  give.  And  I 
hope  it  is  no  crime  for  a  Bishop  of  England,  by  his  Majesty's 
command,  to  signify  to  a  Bishop  in  Scotland  what  his  pleasure 
is  for  Divine  Service  in  his  own  chapel.  Nor  was  the  reading 
90  of  the  English  liturgy  any  (  novation '  at  all  in  that  place. 
For  in  the  year  1617  I  had  the  honour,  as  a  Chaplain  in 
Ordinary,  to  wait  upon  King  James  of  blessed  memory  into 
Scotland  P,  and  then  the  English  service  was  read  in  that 
chapel,  and  twice  a  day.  And  I  had  the  honour  again  to  wait 
upon  King  Charles,  as  Dean  of  his  Majesty's  Chapel  Royal 
here 2,  at  his  coronation  in  Scotland,  in  the  year  ]  633  q :  and 
then  also  was  the  English  service  read  twice  a  day  in  that 
1  ['  to  me,'  in  margin.]  2  ['  as  Dean  .  .  .  here,'  in  margin.] 


0  When  S.  Cyprian  was  brought  to  nal.  Eccles.  an.  261.  n.  40,  that  it  was 

the  place  of  his  execution,  "exuit  se  "lineum  illud  vcstimentum,  Episcopis 

lacernum  [birrum]  quern  indutus  erat,  omnibus  commune,  Italice  rocheto  di- 

&c.  dehinc  tunicam  tulit,  et  diaconibus  cunt."     [This   is   an  abridgement  of 

tradidit ;  et  stans  in  linea  exspectabat  Baronius's   words,   torn.  ii.    col.   710. 

spiculatorem."    [Acta  Passionis  S.  Cy-  Mogunt.  1601.]     And  by  this  passage 

priani  a  Pontio  Diacono.]   Now  if  you  concerning  S.  Cyprian,  it   is  evident 

ask,  what  that  '•  liiiea"  was,  sure  it  that  this  habit  there  mentioned  was 

could  not  be  his  shirt.   For  that  could  the  usual  and  known  habit  of  a  bishop 

not  stand  with  his  episcopal  gravity ;  in  those  times, 

nor  was  it  necessary  for  him,  in  regard  p  [See  Diary,  pp.  135,  136.] 

of  his  kind  of  death,  which  was  be-  *  [See  Diary,  p.  217.] 
heading.     But  Baronius  tells  us,  An- 


304  HISTORY  OF   THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

chapel.  And  a  strict  command  was  given  them  by  his  Majesty, 
that  it  should  be  so  continued  ;  and  allowance  was  made  for 
it.  And  none  of  the  Scots  found  any  fault  with  it  at  that 
time  or  after,  till  these  tumults  began.  And  for  Bishop  Bal- 
lantyn's  '  missing  the  bishopric  of  Edinburgh,  and  my  pro 
mising  him  another  upon  his  better  care  of  his  Majesty's 
commands/  I  gave  him  both  the  answers,  and  the  reason,  and 
the  promise,  which  his  Majesty  gave  me,  and  commanded  me 
to  write  to  him.  It  follows  — 

(16.)  That  I  taxed  him  (that  is,  Bishop  Ballantine)  for  his 
boldness  in  preaching  the  sound  doctrine  of  the  Reformed 
Kirks  against  Mr.  Michell  ;  who  had  taught  the  error  of 
Arminius  in  the  point  of  the  extent  of  the  merit  r  of  Christ. 

They  should  do  well  to  show  my  letter,  and  then  I  Avill 
answer  punctually  to  anything  in  it.  In  the  meantime  I  do 
not  know  that  ever  Mr.  Michell  preached  Arminianism.  For 
that  Christ  died  for  all  men  is  the  universal  and  constant 
doctrine  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  all  ages8,  and  no  '  error  of 
Arminius  :?  and  are  the  express  words  of  Scripture  itself,  in 

r  'Mercy'  Kushw.  col.  161.]  "  Pro  iis  qui  curari  nolunt.'1 

*  "  Christus  crucifixus  est  propter  ge-  ["  Ideo  omnibus  opein  sanitatis  detulit, 

nus  humanum."     [Et  yap  Kal  6  irar^p  ut  quictinque  perierit  mortis  su£e  cau- 

UVTOU  Kal  avTos  TcaQeiv  ravra  avrbv  inrep  sas  sibi  aseribat,  qui  curari  noluit,  cum 

TOV  aj/epajTrtiov  ysvovs  fvr}pyr)ffev.'}  —  S.  remediumhaberet,quopossetevadere."] 

Just.  Mart.  Dial,  cum  Tryph.  p.  246.  S.  Amb.  L.  2.  de  Cain  &  Abel,  c.  iii. 

[§  95,  p.  192.  C.     Paris.  1742.]  [Ibid.  col.  211.] 

"Totanaturaredempta.'1  —  Athan.de  "  Pro  Gentibus,  sed  illae  non  volue- 

Incarn.  Christi.   Edit.  Con.  p.  66.     ['H  runt"  [o  fj.lv  Xpia-rds  Kal 
i.  —    S. 


Trcwro   \e\VTpcarai.  —  [S.]    Alhan.  'EAA^i/wi/  .  .  .  TTCOS  ovv,  (pyaiv,  OVK 

de  Incarn.  [§  37.  Op.,  torn.  i.  p.  79.  C.  ffTcva-av,  cmoi;Ke0eA7](raj/.]-S.  Chrysost. 

Paris.  1698.]  Horn.  7.  in  1  Tim.  2.  [Op.,  torn.  xi. 

"  Pro  orniii  humano  grege."  ['Trep  p.  586.  D.] 

irda"r]s  TTJS  avGpomivris  aje\f)s.]  —  Euseb.          "  Pro  omnibus,  si  omnes  redimi  vel- 

L.  10.  De  Demonstr.  Evang.  in  praefat.  lent"—  S.  flieron.  in  1  Tim.  ii.l.  [Pelag. 

[p.  462.  D.  Colon.  1688.]  apud  S.  Hier.  Op.,  torn.  xi.  col.  1046.  A.] 

"  Pro  orbe  universo.''  ['Pai/i'5es  aL^aros  Primasius,  ibid,  [apud  Bibl.  Max.  Patr. 

o\iyai   K6(T/.iOi/   o\ov    dvairharTovffai.']  —  torn.  x.  p.  237.  H.] 
Oreg.  Naz.  Orat.  xlii.  [Op.,  torn,  i.'  p.          "  Nulla  ratio  dubitandi  est  ...  [sed 

696.  D.     Paris.  1630.]  prorsus    pro    omnibus    mortuus    est 

[•'  Yenit  Redemptor,etdeditpretium,  Christus]."  —  Prosper,  [seu  ignotusauc- 

fudit   sanguinem   suum,   emit  orbem  tor,]  lib.  ii.  deVocat.  Gent.  c.  16.  [apud 

terrarum."  —  S.]  Aug.  in  Ps.  95.  [Op.,  S.  Prosper.    Op.,  col.    904.    c.    Paris. 

torn.  iv.  col.  1478.  B.]  1711.] 

"  Pro  proditore  suo"   ["et  ideo  nee          "  ]Sron  profidelibus  tantum,  sed  pro, 

proditorem  debuerat  praeterire,  ut  ad-  &c."    [Xdpin  TOI>  vibv  avrov  eSwwe  els 

verterent   omnes,    quod    in   electione  Qdvarov,  ov%  wrep  TWV  iriarwv  5e  fj.6vov, 

etiam  proditoris  sui  servandorum  om-  d\V    vxlp  r?is   olKov^ev-rjs   avdays.]  — 

niuminsignepraitendit,"]—  S.Ambros.  Theoph.  in  Heb.  ii.  9.  [p.  890.  Lond. 

L.  de  Paradiso,  cap.  viii.  [Op.,  torn.  i.  1636.]  OZcumenius,  ibid.  [El  jap  KOL  /«} 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  305 

more  places  than  one*.  And  the  Synod  of  Dortu,  called  pur 
posely  about  the  errors  of  Arnrinius,  allows  this  for  orthodox  ; 
Christum  mortuum  esse  pro  omnibus.  And  for  my  part  I  wish 
with  all  my  heart,  that  this  had  been  the  greatest  error  of 
Arminius.  But  yet  whether  I  taxed  that  worthy  prelate  for 
this  or  no,  I  know  not :  this  I  know,  that  if  I  did  tax  him, 
he  deserved  it.  And  for  bishops,  even  of  divers  Churches, 
to  write  one  to  another  about  points  of  divinity,  yea,  and 
sometimes  to  tax  one  another  too,  as  their  judgments  lead 
them1,  hath  been  usual  in  all  times  and  places.  The  next 
charge  is — 

That  I  bid  him  send  up  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  counsellors 
and  senators  of  the  College  of  Justice,  ivho  did  not  commu 
nicate  in  the  chapel,  in  a  form  which  was  not  received  in 
our  Kirk :  and  that  I  commended  him,  when  I  found  him 
obsequious  to  these  my  commandments;  telling  him,  that 
I  had  moved  the  King  the  second  time  for  the  punishment 
of  such  as  had  not  received  in  the  chapel. 

Here  I  must  desire  again  that  f  this  letter '  of  mine  may  be 
produced.  For  I  have  cause  enough  to  suspect  some  material 
change  in  the  matter  or  form  of  my  words.  Howsoever,  if 
they  be  justly  set  down,  I  answer,  That  if  this  be  one  '  of  the 
things  which  made  great  disturbance  amongst  them/  they 
would  be  greatly  disturbed  with  a  very  little.  For  first, 
I  writ  nothing  in  this,  but  what  I  was  expressly  commanded 
by  his  Majesty  :  and  I  have  his  Majesty's  warrant  under  his 
hand  to  keep  a  correspondence  with  that  Bishop  of  Dunblain, 
that  from  time  to  time  he  might  receive  his  Majesty's  direc- 

1  ['  yea  .  .  .  them,'  in  margin.] 


irdvres  eff&Qt]ffav  8i&  TT)V  omeiav  diria-rtav,  quid  in  eo  per  ministros  offertur,  aut 
ai/ros  fj.€i/Toi  T&  olKtiov  eVl  irdj/ras  /cat  promittitur  hominibus,  id  eodem  modo 
-  -/.—  (Ecum,  Comm.  ab  Authore  Evangelii  oftertur  et  pro- 


vol.  ii.  p.  329.  B.  Lut.  Par.  1631.]  mittitur  iisdem  .  .  . 

1  S.  Jo.  iii.  17  ;   2  Cor.  v.  1  5  ;   Heb.  "  Sic  ergo  Christus  pro  omnibus  mor- 

ii.  9;  1  Tim.  ii.  6  ;   1   Tim.  iv.  10;   1  tuus  est,ut  omnes  etsinguli,mediante, 

S.  Jo.  ii.  1,  2.  fide  possint  virtute  dvrt\vrpov  hujus 

u  "  Nemo  mortalium  est,  qui  non  remissionem  peccatorum  et  vitam  aeter- 

possitvere  et  serio  per  ministros  evan-  nam  consequi,  &c."  —  Sententia  Theo- 

gelii  vocari  ad  participationem  remis-  logorum    Magn.    Britan.    apud   Acta 

sionis  peccatorum  et  vitae  aeternoe  per  Synod.  Dord.  Artie,  ii.  Thes.  iii.  [apud 

mortem  Christi.     (Act.  xiii.  38,  et  S.  Judic.  Theol.  Exter.  pp.  78,  79.    Lug. 

Jo.  iii.  17,18.)     Evangelic  autem  nihil  Bat.  1620.] 
falsum  aut  simulatum  subest  ;  sed  quic- 

LAUD.  —  VOL.  III.  Y 


306  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

tion  by  me  for  the  ordering  of  all  those  things  v.  And  how 
soever,  the l  thing  itself  is  no  more  than  as  if  his  Majesty 
should  command  all  his  counsellors  and  judges  here,  once  in 
the  year  at  least  to  receive  the  communion  in  his  chapel  at 
White-Hall. 

And  if  you  say  it  is  more,  because  it  was  to  '  communicate 
in  such  a  form  as  was  not  received  in  the  Churph  of  Scotland/ 
under  favour  that  is  not  so  neither.  For  this  form  here 
spoken  against  was  to  receive  it  ( kneeling/' and  to  receive 
the  Sacrament  '  kneeling '  was  an  Article  of  the  Synod  of 
Perth  w,  made  in  a  General  Assembly,  and  confirmed  by  Act  of 
Parliament,  both  then  in  force  when  my  letters  were  written. 
And  therefore  either  this  form  '  was  received  in  their  Kirk/ 
(which  is  here  denied,)  or  else  there  was  little  obedience  in 
their  Kirk,  and  Kirk-men,  either  to  General  Assembly  or 
Parliament  x. 

(17.)  As  for  that  which  comes  fluttering  after,  '  that  I 
commended  him,  when  I  found  him  obsequious/  I  had  reason 
to  do  it :  for  (whatsoever  is  said  here)  it  was  to  the  King's 
commands,  not  to  mine.  And  the  reason  why  I  writ,  '  that 
I  had  moved  the  King  a  second  time  for  the  punishment  of 
such  as  disobeyed,7  was,  because  the  Bishop  had  written 
unto  me,  that  if  some  were  not  checked,  or  punished,  none 
would  obey.  And  'tis  true,  too,  that 2  I  took  occasion,  once, 
and  a  second  time,  (but  upon  second  letters  of  his  to  the 
same  effect,)  to  move  the  King;  but  only  by  showing  his 
Majesty  what  was  written  by  him  that  was  upon  the  place, 
and  trusted  with  the  office.  Nor  did  I  ever  meddle  further 
in  those  businesses,  than  by  laying  before  his  Majesty  what 

1  ['and  I  have  .  .  .  the'  in  margin.     It  was  originally  written,  'by  his 
Majesty.     And  the  thing  itself,'  &c.]  2  [And  .  .  .  that'  in  margin.] 


v  [Prynne  (Hidden  Works,  p.  149)  Assembly  at  Perth,  an.  1618,  par.  2, 

gives  the  King's  letter  thus  :—  p.  26.  [The  full  title  of  the  book  is, 

"  CHARLES  E.  "A  true  Narration  of  all  the  Passages 

"  Canterbury,  I  require  you  to  hold  of  the  Proceedings  in  the  General 

a  correspondency  with  the  Bishop  of  Assembly  of  the  Church  of  Scotland, 

Dumblane,  the  present  Dean  of  our  holden  at  Perth  the  25th  of  August, 

Chapel  Royal  in  Edinburgh,  that  so  anno  Dom.  1618,  by  Dr.  Lyndesay, 

from  time  to  time  he  may  receive  our  Bishop  of  Brechen.  London,  1621."] 
directions  by  you  for  the  ordering  of  *  See  the  Articles  of  Perth  in  Hey- 

such  things  as  concern  our  service  in  lin's  Life  of  Laud,  p.  78,  and  in  Spots- 

the  said  Chapel.  wood's  Hist,  of  the  Church  of  Scot- 

"  October  12, 1683."]  land,  p.  538. 

w  Dr.  Lindsay,  Proceedings  in  the 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  307 

was  written  to  me  to  that  end  :  leaving  the  King  (as  it  became 
me)  to  judge  both  of  the  motion  and  the  person  that  made  it, 
as  in  his  princely  wisdom  he  thought  fit.  The  next  thing  is, 
that  in  these  letters, 

/  did  upbraid  him  (Bishop  Ballantine,  that  is,)  that  in  his 
first  Synod  at  Aberdeen  he  had  only  disputed  against  our 
custom  in  Scotland  of  fasting  sometimes  on  the  Lord' s-day  : 
and  that  I  did  presumptuously  censure  their  Kirk  that 
in  this  we  ivere  opposite  to  Christianity  itself,  and  that 
amongst  us  there  was  no  canon^  at  all.  More  of  this 
stuff  may  be  seen  in  the  letters  themselves. 

And  my  humble  desire  is  that  '  the  letters  may  be  seen/ 
For  whatsoever  account  is  made  of  ( this  stuff/  it  was  once 
(and  in  far  better  times  of  the  Church)  valued  at  a  better 
rate.  And  I  shall  not  be  ashamed  of  any  '  stuff/  contained  in 
any  of  my  letters  to  this  Bishop  or  any  other ;  let  them  be 
produced  when  they  please.  But  what  then  is  c  this  stuff  ?' 
•'Tis,  that  1 1  upbraid  this  worthy  prelate  about  their  custom 
in  Scotland  of  fasting  sometimes  on  the  Lord's-day :  and 
censure  their  Church  presumptuously,  as  opposite  herein  to 
Christianity/  Surely  I  do  not  use  to  '  upbraid '  meaner  men 
than  the  Bishop  is ;  much  less  presumptuously  ( to  censure  a 
Church/  If  I  thought  (as  I  do)  that  prelate  in  an  error  for 
'  only  disputing '  against  that  which  he  should  have  '  reformed,' 
I  conceive  it  was  no  upbraiding. 

As  for  the  custom  in  Scotland,  of  fasting  on  the  Lord's- 
day,  it  is  not  only  '  sometimes/  as  is  here  expressed,  but  * 
continually,  when  they  have  any  solemn  fast,  the  Lord's-day 
is  the  day  for  it.  And  if  I  did  write,  '  that  that  was  opposite 
to  Christianity  itself,'  I  doubt  it  is  too  true.  For  it  is  against 
the  practice  of  the  whole  Church  of  Christ ;  and  that  which 
is  so,  must  ( oppose  Christianity  itself/  And  this  I  find  :  that 
as  apostolical  universal  tradition  settled  the  Lord's-day  for 
holy  and  public  worship,  so  from  2  the  very  Apostles'  times 
the  same  general  tradition  hath  in  all  times  accounted  it 

1  [Originally  written,  'and  I  would  hope  not  without  some  sense  of  it, but'  &c.] 

2  ['  that .  .  .  from '  in  marg.     Originally  written,  '  find,  that  from  the  very 
next  to  the  Apostles'  times '] 


'  Were  no  canons,'  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

x  .2 


308  HISTORY  OE  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

unlawful  to  fast  upon  that  day.    And  if  an  ordinary  fast  were 
not  lawful  upon  that  day,  much  less  was  a  solemn.     Nor  is 
there  anything  more  clear  in  all  antiquity.     For  in  the  '  Ca 
nons  of  the  Apostles/  (which  if  they  be  not  theirs,  are  very 
ancient,)  '  If  a  priest  did  fast  upon  the  Lord's-day,  he  was  to 
be  deposed ;  and  if  a  layman,  he  was  to  be  excommunicated z.' 
And l  S.  Ignatius  tells  us,  '  if  any  man  fast  upon  the  Lord's  - 
day  he  is  Christ's  interfector,  a  murderer  of  Christ a :'  and 
that  I  am  sure  is  against  Christianity  itself.     Tertullian  pro 
fesses  'tis  altogether  unlawful  V     The   Council  of  Gangra, 
held  an.  324,  decreed  against  it,  and  set  an  anathema  upon 
it ;  and  that  not  only  when  '  it  is  done  in  contempt  of  the 
day/  but  also  ( though  it  be  done  as  a  help  to  continency  c.' 
And  S.  Hilary  agrees  with  this,  and  calls  it  not  a  custom,  but 
a  '  constitution  d  /  such  a  constitution,  as  that   '  if  any  man 
shall  advisedly,  and  of  set  purpose,  fast  on  the  LordVday/ 
by  the  decree  of  the  fourth  Council  of  Carthage,  '  he  should 
not  be  (18)  accounted  a  Catholic e :'  and  they  must  needs  do  it 
'  advisedly,  and  of  set  purpose/  who  appoint  a  public  solemn 
fast  upon  that  day,  and  then  keep  it%3.     And  this  was   so 
strictly  observed  in  S.Ambrose's  time,  that  '  it  was  not  held 
lawful  to  fast  upon  that  day,  no  not  in  Lent  V    Nay,  he  goes 
farther :  for  he  says  expressly,  '  If  any  man  make  a  law,  or 
give  a  command  for  fasting  on  the  Lord's- day,  he  believes  not 
in  the  resurrection  of  Christ  §.'     And  is  not  this  opposite  to 


1  ['  Nor  is  there  .  .  .  And '  in  marg.] 

2  ['.and  they  .  .  .  keep  it.'  in  inarg.] 


1  "  Si  clericus  die  Dominico  jejuna-  dvd6e/j.a  tarco.] — Cone.  Gangren.  Can. 

verit,  deponatur,  si  laicus  segregetur,"  18.  [Cone.  torn.  ii.  col.  424.    The  Latin 

[Eins  K\r)piK6s  fvpeOfj  TT\V  KvpiaK^v  fat-  version  is  given,  ibid.  col.  426.  E.] 
pav    i/TjcrreiW,  .  .  .  KaGaipeicrOa),    ei    Se  d  "  Constitutum  est,  ne  diebus  Do- 

AaiVcos,  d<popi£i ffOca.'] — Can.  Apost.  Can.  minicis  jejunaretur." — S.  Hil.  Prcefat. 

Ixv.  [Cone.  torn.  i.  col.  40.  C.]  in  Psal.   [Op.,  col.  8.  A.  Paris.  1693.] 

a  [Ei  TLS  Kvpia.Krij' .  .  .  vrja-revoi .  . .]          c  "  Qui  die  Dominico  studiose  jeju- 

OVTOS  Xpia-TOKTovos    etTTiV. — S.   Ignat.  nat,  non  credatur  catholicus." — Concil. 

Epist.  viii.  ad  Philippenses,  [cap.  xiii.  Carthag.  IV.     Can.  Ixiv.    anno   398. 

apud  Cotel.  Patr.  Apost.  torn.  ii.  p.119.  [Cone.  torn.  ii.  col.  1205.  B.] 
Amst.  1724.]  f "  Quadragesima  totis,  prater  Sabba- 

b  "  Die  Dominico  jejunare  nefas  esse  turn,  et  Dominicum,  jejunatur  diebus." 

ducimus."— Tert.  de    Coron.   Militis,  —  [S.]  Ambros.  de  EHa  et  Josu.  cap.  x. 

cap.  iii.  [Op.,  p.  102.    Paris.  1675.]  [§  34.  Op.,  torn.  i.  col.  545.] 

c  "  Si  quis  tanquam  hoc  continentige  e  "Hoc  est  in  resurrectione[m]  Chris- 
con  venire  judicans,  die  Dominico  jeju-  ti  non  credere,  si  legem  quis  jejtmii 
naverit,  ant  in  ejusdem  diei  contemp-  die  resurrection] s  indicat." — S.  Anv 
tum,  anathema  sit."  [Et  TLS  8ia  vo^i-  bros.  Epist.  Ixxxiii.  [xxiii.  Bened.  §  11. 
evrf)  Kvpiaicrj  vrjcrTevoL,  Op.,  torn.  ii.  col.  883  ] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  309 

Christianity  itself?  And  is  not  that  legem  indicere,  when 
they  proclaim  or  command  a  public  fast  ?  With  him  S.  Au- 
gustin  joins  very  fully,  and  first  says,  '  it  is  a  great  scandal  V 
then  he  gives  the  reason  of  it ;  c  because  Christ  joined 
mourning  with  fasting/  which  becomes  not  '  this  day/  unless 
men  think  'tis  fit  to  be  sorry  that  Christ  is  risen  from  the 
dead.  And  this  I  am  sure  is  opposite  to  Christianity  itself. 
For  '  if  Christ  be  not  risen,  then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and 
your  faith  is  also  vain  */  After  this  he  asks  this  question, 
*  Who  doth  not  offend  God,  if  with  the  scandal  of  the  whole 
Church  of  Christ,  he  will  fast  upon  the  Lord's- day  •>  ?  '  I  will 
not  go  lower  down :  this  is  enough  if  anything  be.  Yet  this 
I'll  add,  that  as  this  fasting  on  Sunday  was  anciently  prohi 
bited,  so  was  it  never  practised  of  old  but  by  notorious  and 
professed  heretics,  as  by  the  Manichees,  who  appointed  that 
day  for  fasting  (so  S.  Aug.k),  and  '  were  justly  condemned  for 
it  (so  S.Ambrose1) ;  and  by  Aerians,  who  fasted  on  Sunday 
and  feasted  on  Fridays  (so  Epiphanius  m)  ;  and  by  the  Pris- 
cillianists,  whom  S.  Augustin  therefore  calls  the  ( imitators  of 
the  Manichees n/  and  so  they  were  indeed :  for  neither  of 
them  believed,  that  our  blessed  Saviour  was  a  true  man,  and 
therefore  disregarded  the  day  of  his  resurrection,  as  appears 
in  S.  Leo  °.  And  as  against  these  the  Council  held  at  Caesar- 
Augusta,  an.  381,  provided  P,  so  before  an.  324,  the  Council  at 
Gangrai  made  their  canon  against  Eutactus  the  Armenian 
monk,  and  his  ground  was  pretence  of  abstinence,  as  if  he 
could  never  fast  enough.  This  is  enough;  and  all  this  is 

h  "  Quisquis  hunc  diem  jejunio  de-  jure  damnamus." — S.  Ambros.  Epist. 

cernendum  putaverit,  .  .  .  non  parvo  Ixxxiii.  [xxiii.  Bened.  §  11.  Op.,  torn, 

scandalo  erit." — S.  Aug.  Epist.  Ixxxvi.  ii.  col.  883.] 

[xxxvi.  Bened.  §  2.  Op.,  torn,  ii.col.  101.  m  [''O0ev    Trap5    avrois  Tre^tAoTi/UTjrat 

0.  Paris.  1836.]   "  Christus  enim  gau-  /j.a\\ov  ev  Kupia/q?  vnarevsiv,  rerpaSa  8e 

dium  manducantibus,  luctuin  jejunan-  Kal    irpoa-dfipaTov    saQitiv.] — Epiphan. 

tibus  deputavit,"— S.Matt.  ix.15.  Ibid.  Haeres.  Ixxv.  haer.  3.    [p.  908.    13.  C. 

[§  5.  col.  104.  A.]  Paris.  1622.] 

1  1  Cor.  xv.  14.  n  "  Manichseorum    simillimos."— S. 

•'  "  Quis  non  Deum  offendet,  si  velit  Aug.  Epist.  Ixxxvi.    [xxxvi.    Bened. 

cum  scandalo  totius,  quae  ubique  dila-  §  28.  Ibid.  col.  117.  B.] 

tata  est,  Ecclesice  die  Dominico  jeju-  °  S.  Leo.  Epist.  xciii.  cap.  4. 

nareT — Ibid,  versus  med.   [§16.  col.  p  Cone.  Caesar.  August,  can.  ii.  apud 

110.  A.]  Bin.  torn.  i.  par.l.  p.  553.  [Cone.  Labb. 

k  "Ilium  ut  legitimum  diem  suis  et  Coss.  torn.  ii.  col.  1009.  D.  E.] 

auditoribus  ad  jcjunandum  constitu-  (i  Cone.  Gaugrens.  cap.  xviii.   [vide 

erunt." — S.Aug.  Epist.  Ixxxvi.  [xxxvi.  supra,  note  c]  et  Baron.  Annal.  an.  361. 

Bened.  §  27.  Ibid.  col.  117.  A.]  [§]  53.  [54.  torn.  iii.  coll.  1039,  1040. 

1  "  Manicheeos  ob  istius  diei  jojunia  Mogunt.  1601.] 


310  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

within  the  compass  of  the  primitive  Church,  which  certainly 
if  these  men  did  not  scorn,  they  would  never  have  urged  this 
against  me.  Well !  this  is  (they  say)  drawn  out 1  of  my 
fourteen  letters.  Next  they  will  prove  me  the  author  of  many 
disturbances  among  them. 

2.  By  two  papers  of  memoirs  and  instructions  from  the 
pretended  Bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  to  the  pretended  Bishop 
of  Ross,  [coming^  to  this  Prelate  (that  .is,  of  Canter 
bury),  for  ordering  the  affairs  of  the  Kirk  and  Kingdom 
of  Scotland. 

It  is  manifest  here  by  their  own  words,  that  these  '  me 
morials  '  and  '  instructions/  whatsoever  they  were,  had  not 
'me  the  Prelate  of  Canterbury  for  their  prime  cause  on  earth ;' 
for  they  came  from  the  reverend  and  prudent  Archbishop  of 
St.  Andrews s,  to  the  reverend  Bishop  of  Ross  i,  by  him  to 
deliver  u  to  me,  for  the  '  ordering  of  the  affairs  of  the  Kirk 
and  the  Kingdom  of  Scotland/  Surely,  I  think  no  man 
will  judge  it  to  be  a  crime  in  me,  to  give  my  brethren,  the 
Bishops  of  Scotland,  the  best  counsel,  and  with  that  counsel 
the  best  assistance  to  his  Majesty,  that  I  could  in  their 
Church  affairs 2  ;  considering  their  absence,  and  remoteness 
from  him,  and  the  place  that  I  bear  about  him.  And  for 
my  own  part,  had  I  been  defective  therein,  I  should  have 
thought  myself  not  only  unkind  to  them,  but  faulty  otherwise 
in  my  duty,  both  to  his  Majesty  and  that  Church.  But  for 
the  '  affairs  of  that  kingdom/  (though  I  had  the  honour  to  be 
a  sworn  counsellor  of  that  State  v  as  well  as  this,)  yet  I  never 
meddled  with  them,  but  at  such  time,  and  in  such  a  way, 
as  I  was  called  and  commanded  to  by  his  Majesty.  Let  us 
therefore  see  the  particulars,  which  are  named. 

As  not  only  to  obtain  warrants  to  order  the  Exchequer,  the 
Privy  Council,  the  great  Commission  of  Surrenders,  the 
matter  of  Balmerinoe's  process,  as  might  please  our  pro- 

1  [<  urged  ...  out'  in  margin.     Originally,  '  This  out  of  my.'] 

2  ['  in  their  Church  affairs ;'  in  marg.] 


r  The  word  'coming'  is  added  from          *  [John  Maxwell.] 
Rushw.  and  Pryn.  u  To  be  delivered. 

s  [John  Spottiswoode.]  v  [See  Diary,  June  15,  1633. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  311 

lates ;  but  warrants  (19)  also  for  the  sitting  of  the  High 
Commission  Court  once  a  week  in  Edinburgh ;  and  to  gain 
from  the  noblemen,  for  the  benefit  of  the  prelates  and 
their  adherents,  the  Abbacies  of  Kelsoe,  Arbroth,  St. 
Andrews,  and  Lindores. 

For  the  first  of  these,  e  my  obtaining  warrants  to  order  the 
Exchequer  there ; '  that  is  indeed  an  affair  of  the  '  kingdom/ 
and  a  great  one.  But  all  or  most  that  I  did  herein,  was  at 
the  earnest  entreaty  of  the  Earl  of  Traquair  w,  Treasurer 
Depute,  and  after  that  Ld.  Treasurer;  who  avowed  to  me, 
that  if  the  orders  were  settled  for  the  Exchequer,  he  would 
not  only  bring  the  King  out  of  debt,  but  raise  him  some 
revenue  also ;  with  a  protestation  further,  that  for  that,  and 
some  such  like  particulars,  he  could  trust  no  hand  but  mine 
in  his  absence  to  get  them  done,  and  kept  private.  And  at 
so  great  an  officer's  entreaty,  and  for  matters  under  his  own 
charge a,  I  could  not  refuse  so  much  service  for  the  King,  as 
was  pretended  by  him. 

As  for  '  orders  to  the  Privy  Council/  I  remember  not  any 
procured  by  me.  And  sure  I  am,  if  I  did  anything  to  that 
honourable  body,  it  was  by  his  Majesty's  command,  and  in 
relation  to  Church  affairs  there.  And  for  '  the  great  Com 
mission  of  Surrenders/  in  which  both  the  bishops  and  the 
inferior  clergy  were  deeply  interested,  and  did  much  fear  the 
loss  of  their  tithes,  and  to  be  made  stipendiaries ;  I  conceive, 
I  had  all  the  reason  in  the  world  to  give  them  my  best 
assistance  ;  and  yet  I  undertook  not  this  care,  till  his  Majesty 
gave  me  a  special  command  to  do  what  I  did  2.  And  if  the 
bishops  were  in  anything  mistaken  in  this  commission,  that 
cannot  charge x  upon  me,  who  followed  it  no  further  than 
I  received  special  directions  from  his  Majesty  for  the  public 
goody.  For  the  Lord  (  Balmerinoe's  process/  I  heard  much 
discourse  of  it  at  Court,  but  I  meddled  nothing  with  it,  one 
way  or  other,  saving  that  at  the  entreaty  of  some  men  of 
honour  of  that  nation,  I  did  twice  (if  not  thrice)  adventure 

1  ['and  .  .  .  charge,'  in  marg.] 

2  ['  to  do  what  I  did.'  in  marg.] 


w  [John  Stuart,  created,  June  22,         >'  [See  the  Archbishop's  Letter  to 
1633,  Earl  of  Traquair.]  the  Earl  of  Traquair,  July  4,  1637.] 

1  Be  charged. 


312  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND  TRIAL 

to  become    an  humble  suitor  to  his  Majesty  in  that  Ld.'s 
behalf.     And  this  was  all  the  harm  I  did  him. 

As  for  the  'High  Commission  Court/  if  there  were  no 
fault  in  it,  as  such  a  Court,  then  I  am  sure  there  could  be 
none  in  the  sitting  of  it  once  a  week.  If  the  having  of  such 
a  Court  be  a  fault,  (as  it  seems  'tis  now  accounted,  as  well 
here  as  there,)  yet  for  my  own  part,  with  all  humble  sub 
mission  to  better  judgment,  I  cannot  think  it  is;  and  I  must 
still  pray,  that  both  nations  have  not  cause  to  repent  the 
abolishing  of  it.  But  howsoever,  this  was  not  of  ray  pro 
curing.  A  Scotchman  of  good  place  was  employed  about  it 
from  the  bishops,  and  effected  it ;  and  I  could  name  him ; 
but  since  it  is  here  charged  as  a  fault,  I  shall  accuse  no  man 
else,  but  defend  myself.  And  this  for  the  sitting  of  it  once 
a  week.  But  for  the  establishing  of  that  Court  in  that 
kingdom ;  that  was  done  long  before  I  was  a  bishop,  or  had 
anything  to  do  in  the  public.  For  it  appears  by  one  of  the  9; 
greatest  factionists z  in  that  kingdom,  that  the  High  Com 
mission  Court  was  settled,  and  in  full  execution,  in  the  year 
1610,  when  all  men  know  I  led  a  private  life  in  Oxford;  by 
which  it  is  more  than  manifest,  that  I  neither  was,  nor  could 
be,  author  of  this  pretended  novation,  or  any  disturbance 
that  followed  from  it  *. 

The  next  is  a  great  charge  indeed,  were  there  any  truth  in 
it:  that  I  laboured  'to  gain  from  the  noblemen,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  prelates  and  their  adherents,  the  Abbacies  of 
Kelsoe,  Arbroth,  S.  Andrews,  and  Lindores/  To  begin  at  the 
ast ;  the  man  that  followed  that,  was  Mr.  Andrew  Lermot a. 

1  ['establishing  .  .  .  from  it.'  in  marg.] 


"Ad  Anglicani  tribunalis  exem-  diem  vi  subigunt,  et  miserum  in 
plar  formatum  est  an.  1610.  aliud  modum  opprimimt  Spottiswodius 
in  Scotia,  cujus  authoritate,  et  potes-  Andreapolifcanus,  Lawes  Glascuensis, 
tate  altaris  Anglicani  eKTwroj/  effor-  &c."  Altare  Damascenum,  p.  28. 
mandum  erat.  Quidam  ministri  Typis  excusus  est  hie  liber  an.  1623. 
episcopalem  jurisdictionem  et  tyran-  [Auctore  Dav.  Calderwood  sub  nomine 
nidein  in  Ecclesia  affectantes,  arinati  Edv.  Didoclavii.] 
sunt  potestate  utriusque  gladii,  quo  a  [This  appears  to  be  the  same  per- 
facilius  episcopalem  dominationem  son  as  Andrew  Learmouth,  who  was 
invaderent  ;  idque  sub  diplomate  employed  as  the  means  of  commimi- 
Regio,  absque  ullo  statute  vel  specie  cation  between  the  Bishops  who  re- 
minima  consensus  procerum  et  ordi-  mained  in  Scotland,  and  their  brethren 
num  regni,  ut  in  Anglia.  Delegata  who  were  in  London.  See  llusk- 
Commissariorum  jurisdictione  freti,  worth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  p.  748.] 
Ecclesiam  nosiram  in  hunc  usque 


OJ?  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  313 

He  came  recommended  to  me  very  highly,  and  with  assurance 
that  the  title  which  he  laid  to  Lindores  was  just  and  legal. 
But  notwithstanding  all  this,  my  answer  was,  that  I  knew 
not  the  laws  of  that  kingdom,  nor  would  meddle  with  any 
thing  of  that  nature.  And  though  he  made  great  means  to 
me,  yet  he  could  never  get  me  to  meddle  in  it ;  and  which  is 
more,  I  told  him  and  his  friends,  that  for  so  much  as  I  did 
understand,  I  did  much  fear  this  way,  taken  by  him,  would 
do  mischief.  And  though  Mr.  Lermot  have  the  general 
repute  of  an  honest  and  a  learned  man ;  yet  for  this  very 
business'  sake,  I  have  made  myself  a  stranger  to  him  ever 
since :  and  that  all  this  is  truth,  he  and  his  friends  yet  living 
are  able  to  testify. 

(20.)  For  S.  Andrews,  his  Majesty  took  a  resolution  to 
rebuild  the  cathedral  there ;  which  he  found  he  could  no  way 
so  well  do,  as  by  annexing  that  abbey  to  the  Archbishopric 
of  S.  Andrews,  with  a  legal  caution  for  so  much  yearly  to  be 
laid  out  upon  that  building.  My  Ld.  Duke  of  Richmond 

and  Lenox  b,  who  was  owner  of  it,  had  for  it thousand 

pounds.  The  Earl  of  Traquair  (who  then  managed  the  Ld, 
Duke's  affairs)  made  the  bargain  with  the  King ;  and  that 
which  I  did  in  it,  was  merely  to  consider  how  security  might 
be  given  that  the  money,  which  the  King  intended  for  so 
good  and  great  a  work,  as  the  rebuilding  of  that  cathedral  *, 
might  be  employed  to  the  right  use,  and  no  other. 

For  Arbroth,  my  Lord  Marquis  Hamilton c,  without  any  the 
least  thought  of  mine  that  way,  made  his  earnest  suit  to 
me,  that  his  Majesty  would  take  Arbroth,  and  join  it  to  the 
very  poor  Bishopric  of  Brechin,  close  to  which  it  lay,  and 
give  him  for  it  a  suitd  here  in  England.  At  his  Lp/s 
entreaty  I  obtained  this  ;  and  he  very  nobly  conveyed 
Arbroth,  as  he  promised.  But  things  were  so  carried  by  the 
E.  of  Traquair,  the  Ld.  Treasurer  of  Scotland,  that  the  poor 
Bp.  of  Brechin e  could  never  get  that  settled  upon  his  See ; 

1  ['as  the  .  .  .  cathedral,'  in  marg.] 


b   [James   Stuart,    third    Duke  of  d   Viz.  Grant  a  request,  or  favour 

Richmond.]  desired. 

c  [James  Hamilton,  third  Marquis,  e  [Walter  Whitford.] 
frequently  mentioned  in  this  history.] 


314  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

which  was  not  the  only  thing  in  which  that  Ld.  played  fast 
and  loose  with  me. 

For  Kelsoe,  the  like  earnest  suit  did  my  Ld.  the  Earl  of 
Roxborough f  make  to  me  of  himself  for  an  exchange,  and 
pressed  me  three  or  four  times  before  he  could  get  me  to  96 
move  his  Majesty.  Indeed,  I  was  fearful  lest  the  King 
should  grow  weary  of  such  exchanges ;  (for  sure  I  was,  what 
soever  was  pretended,  none  of  these  lords  meant  to  lose  by 
their  bargain;)  till  at  last,  my  Ld.  of  Roxborough  was  so 
honourable,  as  that  he  would  needs  leave  Kelsoe  to  the 
King's  disposing,  and  stay  for  such  recompence  as  he  should 
think  fit  to  give  him,  till  his  Majesty  found  his  own  time. 
This  (at  his  earnest  entreaty  still)  I  acquainted  the  King 
with :  and  so  that  business  settled  for  a  small  time ;  but  how 
'tis  now,  I  know  not l.  And  this  was  all  that  ever  I  did  about 
Arbroth  and  Kelsoe.  And  these  two  honourable  lords  are 
yet  living,  and  will  witness  this  truth.  But  the  charge  says 
further — 

That  in  the  smallest  matters,  they  (the  prelates)  received  his 
commandments.  As  for  taking  down  galleries  and  stone 
walls,  in  the  Kirks  of  Edinburgh  and  St.  Andrews,  for 
no  other  end  but  to  make  way  for  altars  and  adoration 
towards  the  east;  which  (beside  other  evils)  made  no 
small  noise  and  disturbance  amongst  the  people,  de 
prived  hereby  of  their  ordinary  accommodation  for  public 
worship. 

This  charge  is  like  the  rest.  Is  it  probable,  that  such 
grave  and  learned  men,  as  those  of  the  Scottish  Bps.  were 
which  held  intercourse  with  me,  should  not  resolve  '  in  the 
smallest  matters,  till  they  receive  my  commandments  ; '  who 
never  sent  command  to  any  of  them  in  my  life,  but  what 
I  received  expressly  from  the  King  ?  and  they  certainly  were 
not  for  f  the  smallest  matters/ 

As  for  the  taking  down  of  galleries  in  S.  AndreAVs;  to 
the  uttermost  of  my  memory,  I  never  gave  either  command 

1  ['fora  .  .  .  not.'  inmarg.] 


[Sir  Rob.  Kerr,  created,  Sept.  18,  1616,  Earl  of  Roxborough.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  315 

or  direction.  Nor  can  it  stand  with,  any  show  of  probability, 
that  I  should  '  command  the  taking  down  of  galleries  in 
S.  Andrews/  where  I  had  nothing  to  do,  and  let  galleries 
stand  in  so  many  churches  in  London  and  other  parts  of  my 
province  where  I  had  power.  The  truth  is,  I  did  never  like 
galleries  in  any  church;  they  utterly  deface  the  grave 
beauty  and  decency  of  those  sacred  places ;  and  make  them 
more  like  a  theatre  than  a  church.  Nor,  in  my  judgment, 
do  they  make  any  ( great  accommodation '  for  the  auditory : 
for,  in  most  places,  they  hinder  as  much  room  beneath  as 
they  make  above;  rendering  all  or  most  of  those  places 
useless,  by  the  noise  and  trampling  of  them  which  (21)  stand 
above  in  the  galleries.  And  if  I  be  mistaken  in  this,  'tis 
nothing  to  the  business  in  hand :  for  be  galleries  what  they 
will  for  the  use,  I  commanded  not  the  taking  of  them  down 
at  S.  Andrews. 

At  Edinburgh  the  King's  command  took  down  the  stone 
walls  and  galleries,  which,  were  there  removed,  and  not  mine. 
For  his  Majesty  having,  in  a  Christian  and  princely  way, 
erected  and  endowed  1  a  bishopric  in  Edinburgh,  he  resolved 
to  make  the  great  church  of  S.  Giles,  in  that  city,  a  cathe 
dral  ;  and  to  this  end,  gave  order  to  have  the  ( galleries  '  in  the 
lesser  church,  and  the  '  stone  wall '  which  divided  them,  taken 
down.  Eor  of  old,  they  were  both  one  church,  and  made 
97  two  by  a  wall  built  up  at  the  west  end  of  the  chancel ;  so  that 
that  which  was  called  the  lesser  church,  was  but  the  chancel 
of  S.  Giles,  with  galleries  round  about  it;  and  was  for  all 
the  world  like  a  square  theatre,  without  any  show  of  a 
church ;  as  is  also  the  Church  at  Brunt  Island  over  against 
it.  And  I  remember,  when  I  passed  over  at  the  Frith, 
1  took  it  at  first  sight  for  a  large  square  pigeon-house;  so 
free  was  it  from  all  suspicion  of  being  so  much  as  built  like  an 
ancient  church.  Now,  since  his  Majesty  took  down  these 
' galleries'  and  the  ' stone  wall/  to  make  S.  Giles's  Church  a 
cathedral  there,  certainly  my  command  took  them  not  down, 
'  to  make  way  for  altars  and  adoration  towards  the  east ; ' 
which  I  never  commanded  in  that,  or  any  other  church  in 
Scotland.  The  charge  goes  on. — 

1  ['  and  endowed '  in  marg.] 


316  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 


ART.  II. 

The  second  novation  which  troubled  our  peace,  ivas  a  Book 
of  Canons^  and  Constitutions  Ecclesiastical  obtruded  upon 
our  Kirk,  found  by  our  General  Assembly  to  be  devised 
for  establishing  a  tyrannical  power  in  the  persons  of  our 
prelates  over  the  worship  of  God,  and  over  the  consciences, 
liberties,  and  goods  of  the  people,  and  for  abolishing  the 
whole  discipline  and  government  of  our  Kirk,  by  General 
and  Provincial  Assemblies,  Presbyteries,  and  Kirk- 
Sessions ;  which  was  settled  by  Iaw3  and  in  continual 
practice  from  the  time  of  Reformation. 

This  charge  begins  with  a  general ,  and  will  come  to  par 
ticulars  after.  And  first,  it  seems  they  are  angry  with  a 
'  Book  of  Canons/  Excellent  Church-go vernment,  it  seems, 
they  would  have,  that  will  admit  of  no  Canons  to  direct  or 
control  their  liberty.  And  if  they  mean  by  '  obtruding  upon 
their  Church/  that  the  Canons  were  unduly  thrust  upon  them, 
because  that  book  was  confirmed  by  the  King's  authority, 
then  'tis  a  bold  phrase  to  call  it  '  obtruding/  For  if  his 
Majesty  that  now  is,  did  by  his  sole  authority  commend  the 
present  Book  of  Canons  to  the  Church  of  Scotland,  he  did 
but  exercise  that  power  which  King  James  challenged  did  in 
the  right  of  his  crown  belong  to  him ;  as  appears  manifestly 
by  a  letter  of  his  to  the  Prelates  of  Scotland  then  assembled 
at  Perth.  That  royal  letter  is  large,  but  very  worthy  any 
man's  reading,  and  is  to  be  seen  in  the  relation  of  those  pro 
ceedings11.  But  because  they  speak  of  my  '  novations/  if  they 
mean  that  this1  Book  of  Canons  was  obtruded  upon  their 
Church  by  me ;  or  if  it  were  found  in  a  just  Synod,  and  upon 
fair  proceedings,  to  '  establish  a  tyrannical  power  of  the 
prelates  over  the  worship  of  God,  or  the  consciences,  liberties, 
or  goods  of  the  people,  or  for  abolishing  anything  that  was 
settled  by  laws  /  they  had  reason  both  to  be  troubled,  and  to 
seek  in  a  dutiful  manner,  first  rightly  to  inform  his  Majesty, 

1  ['  And  if  they  mean  .  .  .  this'  in  marg.  Originally,  '  liberty.   Indeed,  if  this.'] 


«  [These  Canons  will  be  printed  in          h  Proceedings  at  Perth,  [par.  i.]  pp. 
the  Appendix  to  this  History.]  [49,]  50[-  53]. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  317 

and  then  to  desire  a  remedy  from  him1.  But  if  the  Book  of 
Canons  did  really  none  of  these  things,  as  (for  aught  I  yet 
know)  it  did  not,  and  as  I  hope  will  appear,  when  they  come 
to  particulars,  then  this  will  be  no  longer  a  charge,  but  a 
slander.  And  howsoever,  if  anything  in  those  Canons  were 
ordered  c  against  their  laws/  it  was  by  our  invincible  ignorance, 
98  and  their  Bishops'  fault,  that  would  not  tell  us  wherein  we 
went  c  against  their  laws/  if  so  we  did.  And  for  my  own  part, 
I  did  ever  advise  them  to  make  sure  in  the  whole  business, 
that  they  attempted  nothing  '  against  law/  But 2  if  their  late 
General  Assembly,  in  which  (they  say)  these  things  were 
found  to  be  ' against  law3/  did  proceed  unwarrantably,  or 
factiously,  (as  the  most  learned  men  of  that  kingdom  avow  it 
did,)  the  less  heed  must,  and  will  in  future  times,  be  given 
to  their  proceedings.  But  before  they  come  to  particulars, 
they  think  fit  to  lay  load  on  me,  and  say  : — 

That  Canterbury  was  master  of  this  work,  is  manifest  by  a 
Book  of  Canons  sent  to  him,  written  upon  the  one  side 
only,  with  the  other  side  blank,  for  corrections,  additions, 
and  putting  all  in  better  order,  at  his  pleasure ;  which 
accordingly  (22)  was  done ;  as  may  appear  by  the  inter- 
linings,  marginals,  and  filling  up  of  the  blank  pages,  with 
directions  sent  to  our  prelates. 

I  was  no  '  master  of  this  work/  but  a  servant  to  it,  and 
commanded  thereunto  by  his  sacred  Majesty  (as  I  have  to 
show  under  his  hand1).  And  the  work  itself  was  begun  in 
his  Majesty's  blessed  father's  time  ;  for  the  Bishops  of  Scot 
land  were  gathering  their  Canons  then.  And  this  is  most 
manifest  by  a  passage  in  the  sermon  which  my  Ld.  the  Arch 
bishop  of  S.  Andrewsk  preached  before  the  General  Assembly 

1  ['manner  .  .  .  him.'  in  marg.     Originally,  ' dutiful  way  remedy  from  his 
Majesty.'] 

2  ['And  howsoever  .  .  .  Cut'  in  marg.]          3  ['to  be  against  law/  in  marg.] 


1    [Prynne  (Hidden  Works,  p.  152)  that  they  be  well  fitted  for  Church- 
gives  the  warrant  as  follows  : —  government,  and  as  near  as  conveni- 
"  CHARLES  R.  ently  may  be  to  the  Canons  of  the 

"  Canterbury,    I    would   have  you  Church  of  England.     And  to  that  end 

and  the  Bishop  of  London  peruse  the  you,  or  either  of  you,  may  alter  what 

Canons  which  are  sent  from  the  Bishops  you  find  fitting."] 

of  Scotland,  and  to  your  best  skill  see  k  [John  Spotiswood.] 


318  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

at  Perth,  an.  1618  ^  when  I  was  a  private  man,  and  had 
nothing  to  do  with  these  things.  The  words  are  these  :  "  And 
when  I  least  expected,  these  Articles  (that  is,  the  five  Articles 
of  Perth)  were  sent  unto  me ;  not  to  be  proponed  to  the 
Church,  but  to  be  inserted  amongst  the  Canons  thereof,  which 
were  then  in  gathering,  touching  which  point  I  humbly  ex 
cused  myself,  &c.m  "  So  this  work  was  begun,  and  known  to 
that  Church,  long  before  I  had  anything  to  do  with  it. 
And  now,  when  it  came  to  be  perfected,  I  did  nothing  but  as 
I  was  commanded  and  warranted  by  his  Majesty.  But  indeed  l, 
according  to  this  command,  I  took  a  great  deal  more  pains 
than  I  have  thanks  for ;  as  it  too  often  falls  out  with  the  best 
churchmen.  To  this  end,  -'tis  true,  a  Book  of  Canons  was, 
not  sent  me,  but  brought  by  my  Ld.  the  Bishop  of  Ross,  and 
delivered  to  me ;  and  if  it  were  '  written  on  one  side  only,  and 
left  blank  on  the  other  for  corrections  or  additions/  I  hope 
there's  no  sin  in  that,  to  leave  room  and  space  for  me  to  do 
that  for  which  the  book  was  brought  to  me.  As  for  that 
which  follows,  it  hath  less  fault  in  it.  For  they  say,  it  was  for 
'  my  putting  all  in  better  order/  And  I  hope,  to  put  all  in 
better  order,  is  no  crime  censurable  in  this  Court.  And 
whatever  they  of  Scotland  think,  that  Church  did  then  need 
many  things  to  be  put  in  better  order,  and  at  this  day  need 
many  more. 

Yea,  but  they  say,  this  should  not  be  done  '  at  my  pleasure/ 
I  say  so  too ;  neither  was  it.  For  whatsoever  I  thought  fit 
to  correct,  or  add,  in  the  copy  brought  to  me,  I  did  very 
humbly  and  fairly  submit  to  the  Church  of  Scotland;  and 
under  those  terms  delivered  it  back  to  the  Bishop  which 
brought  it 2,  with  all  the  { interlinings,  marginals,  and  fillings 
up  of  blank  pages/  and  the  best  '  directions '  I  was  able  to 
give  them.  And  all  this  was  in  me  obedience  to  his  Majesty, 
and  no  wrong,  that  I  know,  to  the  Church  of  Scotland;  I 
am  sure,  not  intended  by  me.  Neither  are  these  '  interlinings^  99 
or  f  additions'  so  many  as  they  are  here  insinuated  to  be ; 
for  the  Bishops  of  Scotland  had  been  very  careful  in  this 

1  ['And  the  work  (p.  317.)  .  .  .  indeed/  inserted  on  opposite  page.] 

2  ['which  brought  it,'  in  marg.] 

1  [On  the  text,  1  Cor.  xi.  1G.]      m  Proceedings  of  Perth,  [par.  i.]  p.  40. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  319 

work.     All  which  would  clearly  appear,  were  the  book  pro 
duced1.     Yet  the  charge  goes  on  against  me  still : — 

And  that  it  ivas  done  by  no  other  than  Canterbury,  is  evi 
dent  by  his  magisterial  way  of  prescribing,  and  by  a  new 
copy  of  these  Canons,  all  written  with  S.  Andrews'  own 
hand  precisely  to  a  letter,  according  to  the  former  castiga- 
tions  and  directions,  sent  back  to  procure  the  King's 
warrant  unto  it ;  which  accordingly  was  obtained. 

'By  no  other  hand  than  Canterbury's/  is  very  roundly 
affirmed.  How  is  it  proved  ?  Why,  by  two  reasons.  First, 
they  say,  'tis  evident,  '  by  his  magisterial  way  of  prescribing/ 
An  excellent  argument !  The  Book  of  Canons  was  delivered 
to  me  ready  made.  That  which  was  mine  is  here  confessed 
to  be  but '  interlinings/  and ' marginals/  and  '  corrections/  and 
at  most  some  '  additions :'  and  they  would  be  found  a  very 
small  'some/  were  the  original  book  seen.  And  yet  it  must 
be  evident  that  no  hand  but  mine  did  this,  '  by  my  magis 
terial  way  of  prescribing,'  in  an e  interlining,'  or  a  '  marginal/ 
.  Excellent  evidence ! 

Secondly,  they  have  another  great  evidence  of  this.  But 
because  that  is  so  nervous  and  strong,  I  will  be  bold  to 
reduce  it  to  some  form,  that  it  may  appear  the  clearer, 
though  it  be  against  myself.  There  was,  they  say,  '  a  new 
copy  of  these  Canons,  all  written  with  S.  Andrews'  own  hand, 
and  according  to  the  former  castigations  and  directions,  sent 
to  have  the  King's  warrant  to  it,  which  was  obtained  /  there 
fore  these  '  interlinings '  and  '  marginals/  &c.  were  '  done  by 
no  other  than  Canterbury/  Most  excellent  evidence,  and 
clear  as  midnight ! 

The  plain  truth  is  contrary  to  all  this  evidence.  For  by 
the  same  command  of  his  Majesty,  the  reverend  Bishop  of 
London n  was  joined  with  me  in  all  the  view  and  considera 
tion  which  I  had,  either  upon  the  Book  of  Canons,  or  upon  the 
Service-book  after.  So  it  is  utterly  untrue,  that  these  ( inter 
linings/  or  '  marginals/  or  '  corrections/  or  call  them  what 
you  will,  were  '  done  by  no  other  than  Canterbury/  For  my 
1  ['  Neither  are  these  .  .  .  produced.'  inserted  on  opposite  page.] 


[William  Juxon.] 


320  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

Lord  of  London's  both  head  and  hand  were  as  deep  in  them 
as  mine.  And  this  I  avow  for  well-known  truth,  both  to  the 
King  and  those  Scottish  Bishops  which  were  then  employed ; 
and  this  notwithstanding  all  the  evidence  of  '  a  magisterial 
way/  and  '  a  new  copy/  And  yet  this  general  charge  pursues 
me  yet l  further,  and  says  :  — 

(23.)  The  King's  warrant  was  obtained  (as  is  said)  to  these 
Canons,  but  with  an  addition  of  some  other  Canons,  and  a 
paper  of  new  °  corrections,  according  to  which  the  Book 
of  Canons,  thus  composed,  was  published  in  print.  The 
inspection  of  the  books,  instructions,  and  his  letters  of  joy 
for  the  success  of  the  work,  and  of  other  letters  from?  the 
Prelate  of  London  and  the  Lord  Sterling,  to  the  same 
purpose,  (all  ivhich  we  are  ready  to  exhibit,)  will  put 
the  matter  out  of  all  debate. 

Yet  more  ado  about  nothing?  Yet  more  noise  of  proof  100 
f  to  put  that  out  of  all  debate'  which  need  never  enter  into 
any  ?  For  if  no  more  be  intended  than  that  I  had  a  view  of 
the  Book  of  Canons,  and  fdid  make  some  interlinings,  and 
marginals,  and  the  like/  I  have  freely  acknowledged  it,  and 
by  whose  command  I  did  it,  and  who  was  joined  with  me  in 
the  work.  So  there  will  need  no  proof  of  this,  either  by  my 
'  letters/  or  the  '  Prelate  of  London's/  or  the  '  Ld.  Sterling's/ 
Y'et  let  them  be  exhibited,  if  you  please.  But  if  it  be  in 
tended  (as  'tis  laid)  l  that  this  was  done  by  no  other  than 
Canterbury/  then  I  utterly  deny  it ;  and  no  proof  here  named, 
or  any  other,  shall  ever  be  able  to  make  it  good. 

As  for  '  the  addition  of  some  other  Canons,  and  papers  of 
new  corrections,  according  to  which  the  Book  of  Canons  is 
said  to  be  composed  and  published/  truly,  to  the  utmost  of 
my  memory,  I  know  of  none  such;  but  that  the  copy  written 
by  my  Ld.  of  S.  Andrews'  own  hand,  and  sent  up,  (as  is  before 
mentioned,)  was  the  very  copy  which  was  warranted  by  his 
Majesty,  and  published  without  any  further  alteration.  But 
if  any  further  alteration  were,  it  was  by  the  same  authority, 
and  with  the  same  consent.  And  for  '  my  letters  of  joy  for 
1  [Originally  written,  '  me  still  yet,'  '  still '  erased.] 


'Some  other/  Rushw.  and  Pryn.          P  'Of/  Eushw.  and  Pryn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  321 

tlie  success  of  the  work/  let  them  be  exhibited,  when  you 
please.  I  will  never  deny  that  joy,  while  I  live,  that  I  con 
ceived  of  the  Church  of  Scotland's  coming  nearer,  both  in  the 
Canons  and  the  Liturgy,  to  the  Church  of  England.  But 
our  gross  unthankfulness  both  to  our  God  and  King,  and  our 
other  many  and  great  sins,  have  hindered  this  great  blessing. 
And  I  pray  God,  that  the  loss  of  this,  which  was  now  almost 
effected,  do  not  in  short  time  prove  one1  of  the  greatest 
mischiefs  which  ever  befel  this  kingdom,  and  that  too.  This 
is  the  general  charge  about  the  Canons  :  now  follow  the 
particulars. 

Beside  this  general  charge,  there  be  some  things  more  special, 
ivorthy  to  be  adverted  unto,  for  discovering  his  spirit. 
First,  the  'fourth  Canon  of  cap.  viii. :  '  Forasmuch  as  no 
reformation  in  doctrine  or  discipline  can  be  made  perfect 
at  once  in  any  church,  therefore  it  shall  and  may  be  law- 
fulfor  the  Kirk  of  Scotland,  at  any  time,  to  make  remon 
strances  to  his  Majesty  or  his  successors,''  fyc.  Because 
this  Canon  holds  the  door  open  to  more  innovations,  he 
writes  to  the  Prelate  of  Ross,  his  prime  agent  in  all  this 
work,  of  his  great  gladness,  that  this  Canon  did  stand 
behind  the  curtain ;  and  his  great  desire,  that  this  Canon 
might  be  printed  f ally ,  as  one  that  was  to  be  most  useful. 

Now  come  the  particulars,  '  worthy  to  be  adverted  unto  for 
the  discovery  of  my  spirit/  And  the  first  is  taken  out  of 
the  fourth  Canon  of  cap.  viii.  The  charge  is,  that  *  this  Canon 
holds  the  door  open  to  more  innovations.'  First,  I  conceive, 
this  accusation  is  vain.  For  that  Canon2  restrains  all  power 
from  private  men,  clergy  or  lay;  nay,  from  bishops  in  a 
Synod,  or  otherwise,  to  alter  anything  in  doctrine  or  discipline, 
without  authority  from  his  Majesty  or  his  successors3.  Now 
all  innovations  come  from  private  assumption  of  authority,  not 
from  authority  itself.  For  in  civil  affairs,  when  the  King  and 
the  State,  upon  emergent  occasions,  shall  abrogate  (24)  some 
old  laws,  and  make  other  new,  that  cannot  be  counted  an  '  in- 
vation/  And  in  Church  affairs,  every  Synod  that  hath  sat  in 

1  [This  clause  originally  written,  '  and  I  pray  God,  it  do  not  prove  in  short 
time,  that  the  loss  of  this  which  was  now  almost  effected  will  be  one  '] 

2  [After  '  Canon '  the  words ( requires  that'  erased.] 

3  ['authority  .  .  .  successors.'    Originally  written,  'the  King's  authority.'] 
LAUD.— VOL.  in.  Y 


322  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

all  times  and  all  places1  of  Christendom,  have  with  leave  of 
superior  authority,  declared  some  points  of  doctrine,  con 
demned  other  some;  altered  some  ceremonials,  made  new 
constitutions  for  better  assisting  the  government.  And  none 
of  these  have  ever  been  accounted  innovations,  the  founda 
tions  of  religion  still  remaining  firm  and  unmoved2.  Nay, 
under  favour,  I  conceive  it  most  necessary,  that  thus  it  ought 
to  be.  And  therefore  this  Canon  is  far  from  '  holding  a  door 
open  for  more  innovations;'  since  it  shuts  it  upon  all,  and 
leaves  no  power  to  alter  anything,  but  by  '  making  a  remon 
strance  to  the  supreme  authority,'  that  in  a  Church  way  appro 
bation  may  be  given  when  there  is  cause. 

And  therefore,  if  I  did  write  to  the  '  Prelate  of  Ross  that 
this  Canon  might  be  printed  fully,  as  one  that  was  to  be  most 
useful/  I  writ  no  more  then  than  I  believe  now.  For  cer 
tainly  it  is  a  Canon,  that  in  a  well-governed  Church  may  be 
of  great  use.  And  the  more,  because  in  truth  it  is  but  decla 
ratory  of  that  power,  which  a  National  Church  hath,  with 
leave 3  and  approbation  of  the  supreme  power,  to  alter  and 
change  any  alterable  thing  pertaining  to  doctrine  or  disci 
pline  in  the  Church.  And  as  for  that  phrase,  said  to  be4  in 
my  letter,  that  '  this  Canon  did  stand  behind  the  curtain/ 
it  was  thus  occasioned.  My  Ld.  the  Bp.  of  Ross  writ  unto 
me,  from  the  Archbp.  of  St.  Andrews,  that  no  words  might  be 
made  of  this  Canon ;  (what  their  reason  was,  they  best  know :) 
I  returned  answer  belike  in  this  sort ;  '  That  the  Canon  stood 
behind  the  curtain/  and  would  not  be  thoroughly  understood 
by  every  man ;  yet  advised  the  printing  in  regard  of  the 
1  necessary  use  of  it  \*  For  let  this  Canon  be  in  force,  and 
right  use  made  of  it,  and  a  National  Church  may  ride  safe, 
by  God's  ordinary  blessing,  through  any  storm ;  which  without 
this  latitude  it  can  never  do.  The  next  charge  is  in  the 

2.  Title  prefixed  to  these  Canons  by  our  prelates.  For  there 
'tis  thus :  f  Canons  agreed  on  to  be  proponed  to  the  seve 
ral  Synods  of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland ;'  and  is  thus  changed 


'_'  all  places'  in  marg.     Originally  written,  '  parts  '] 
'  the  foundations  .  .  .  unmoved.'  on  opposite  page.] 
Originally  written,  '  leave  obtained/] 
]'said  to  be'  in  margin.] 


[See  Laud's  Letter,  Sept.  19,  1635.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  323 

by  Canterbury,  '  Canons  and  Constitutions  Ecclesiastical, 
fyc.  ordained  to  be  observed  by  the  Clergy.3  He  will  not 
have  Canons  to  come  from  the  authority  of  Synods,  but 
from  the  power  of *  prelates,  or  from  the  King's  prerogative. 

I  perceive  they  mean  to  sift  narrowly,,  when  the  title 
cannot  scape.  But  truly  in  this  charge  I  am  to  seek,  which 
is  greater  in  my  accusers,  their  ignorance  or  their  malice : 
their  ignorance  in  the  charge,  or  their  malice  in  the  inference 
upon  it.  The  '  title '  was,  '  Canons  agreed  upon  to  be  pro 
poned  to  the  Synods  of1  the  Kirk  of  Scotland.'  And  this 
was  very  fit,  to  express  the  prelates'  intendment,  which  (for 
aught  I  know)  was  to  propose  them  so.  But  this  book, 
which  was  brought  to  me,  was  to  be  printed :  and  then  that 
title  could  not  stand  with  any  congruity  of  sense.  For  no 
Church  uses  to  print f  Canons,  which  are  to  be  proponed  to 
their  Synods ;'  but  such  as  have  been  proposed,  and  agreed  on. 
02  Nor  did  this  altering  of  the  title,  in  any  the  least  thing 
hinder  those  worthy  prelates  from  communicating  them  with 
their  Synods  before  they  printed  them.  And  therefore 
the  inference  must  needs  be  extreme  full  of  malice,  to  force 
from  hence  that  f  I  would  not  have  Canons  come  from  the 
authority  of  Synods,  but  from  the  power  of  prelates  or  the 
King's  prerogative  :'  whereas  most  manifest  it  is,  that  the 
fitting  of  this  title  for  the  press  doth  neither  give  any  power 
to  '  prelates/  nor  add  to  the  '  King's  prerogative '  more  than 
is  his  due,  nor  doth  it  detract  anything  from  the  '  authority 
of  Synods/  For  I  hope  the  Bishops  had  no  purpose  but  to 
ordain  them  in  Synod  to  be  observed  by  the  Clergy,  &c.,  and 
approved  and  published  by  the  King's  consent  and  authority. 
After  this,  comes — 

3.  The  formidable  Canon,  cap.  i.  3,  threatening  no  less  than 
excommunication  against  all  such  persons,  whosoever  shall 
open  their  mouths  against  any  of  these  books,  proceeded 
not  from  our  prelates,  nor  is  to  be  found  in  copies  r  sent 
from  them,  but  is  a  thunderbolt  forged  in  Canterbury's 
own  fire. 

First,  whether  'this  Canon  be  to  be  found  in  the  copies 

1  ['  to  the  Synods  of  in  margin.     Originally,  '  to  the  Kirk  '] 

r  '  The  copies/  llushw. ;  '  the  copy/  Pryn. 

Y  2 


324  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

sent  from  your  prelates,  or  not/  I  cannot  tell;  but  sure  it  was 
in  the  copy  brought  to  (25)  me,  or  else  my  memory  forsakes 
me  very  strangely.  Secondly,  after  all  this  noise  made  of  a 
/formidable  Canon/  because  not  less  is  threatened  than  ( ex 
communication  /  I  would  fain  know  what  the  Church  can  do 
less  upon  contempt  of  her  canons,  liturgy,  and  ordinations, 
than  to  '  excommunicate '  the  offenders ;  or  what  Church,  in 
any  age,  laid  less  upon  a  crime  so  great.  Thirdly,  suppose 
this  ( thunderbolt '  (as  'tis  called)  (  were  forged  in  Canter 
bury's  fire/  yet  that  fire  was  not  outrageous.  For  this  Canon 
contains  as  much  as  the  4,  5,  6,  7,  8  Canons  of  the  Church 
of  England,  made  in  the  beginning  of  the  gracious  reign  of 
King  James  \  and  yet  to  every  one  of  those  Canons  there  is 
an  excommunication  ipso  facto  affixed  for  every  one  of  these 
crimes  single :  whereas  this  canon  shoots  this  one  '  thun 
derbolt  '  but  once  against  them  all.  And  this  I  would  my 
accusers  should  know,  that  if  no  more  '  thunderbolts  had  been 
forged  in  their  fire/  than  have  been  in  mine,  nor  State  nor 
Church  would  have  flamed,  as  of  late  they  have  done. 

4.  Our  prelates  in  divers  places  witness  their  dislike  of 
Papists.  'A  minister  shall  be  deposed,  if  he  shall  [Rushw.] 
be  found  negligent  to  convert  Papists/  cap.  viii.  15.  '  The 
adoration  of  the  bread  is  a  superstition  to  be  condemned/ 
cap.  vi.  6.  They  call  the  f  absoluteness s  of  baptism,  an 
error  of  Popery/  cap.  vi.  2.  But  in  Canterbury's  edition 
the  name  of  Papists  and  Popery  arei  not  so  much  as 
mentioned. 

Here's  a  great  general  accusation,  offered  to  be  made  good 
by  three  particulars.  The  general  is,  '  That  in  the  copy  of 
the  Canons,  which  their  prelates  sent,  there's  a  dislike  of 
Papists:  but  none  in  the  edition,  as  it  was  altered  by  me.' 
Now  this  is  utterly  untrue  ;  for  it  is  manifest,  cap.  i.  1,  there 
is  express  care  taken  for  e  the  King's  Majesty's  jurisdiction  1( 
over  the  estate  ecclesiastical,  and  abolishing  all  foreign  power 
repugnant  to  it.'  And  again,  in  the  same  Canon,  '  That  no  * 
foreign  power  hath  2  (in  his  Majesty's  dominions)  any  esta- 

1  ['  Canon,  That  no '  in  margin.] 

2  [Originally  written,  '  hath  any  in  these  kingdoms.'] 

8  '  Absolute  necessity  '  Fryn.  and  Eushw.  *  '  is '  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  32S 

blishment  by  the  law  of  God:'  and  this  with  an  addition, 
'  That  the  exclusion  of  all  such  power  is  just/  And,  cap.  ii.  9, 
'tis  ordained,  e  That  every  ecclesiastical  person  shall  take  the 
Oath  of  Supremacy/  And,  cap.  x.  3,  '  All  readers  in  any 
college  or  school  shall  take  the  Oaths  of  Allegiance  and  Su 
premacy/  And  sure,  I  think,  'tis  no  great  matter  whether 
Papists  or  Popery  be  named,  so  long  as  the  Canons  go  so 
directly  against  them. 

This  for  the  general.  Now  for  the  three  particulars.  And 
first,  that  which  was  in  cap.  viii.  15,  'That  a  minister  shall 
be  deposed,  if  he  be  found  negligent  to  convert  Papists/  I  did 
think  fit  to  leave  out,  upon  these  two  grounds.  The  one, 
that  the  word  '  negligent '  is  too  general  an  expression,  and 
of  too  large  an  extent,  to  lay  a  minister  open  to  '  deposition/ 
And  if  Church-governors,  to  whom  the  execution  of  the 
Canons  is  committed,  should  forget  Christian  moderation  (as 
they  may  pati  humana),  a  very  worthy  minister  might  some 
times  be  undone  for  a  very  little  f  negligence/  for  negligence 
is  negligence,  be  it  never  so  little.  Besides,  I  have  learned 
out  of  the  Canons  of  the  Church  of  England11  that  even  '  gross 
negligence/  in  a  matter  as  great  as  this  is,  is  punished  but 
with  c  suspension  for  three  months  V  The  other  ground 
why  I  omitted  this  clause  is,  because  I  do  not  think  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  or  any  other  particular  2  Church,  is  so 
blessed  in  her  priests,  as  that  every  of  her  ministers 3  is  for 
learning,  and  judgment,  and  temper,  able  and  fit  to  convert 
Papists.  And  therefore  I  did  think  then,  and  do  think  yet, 
that  it  is  not  so  easy  a  work,  or  to  be  made  so  common,  but 
that  it  is,  and  may  be  much  fitter  for  some  able  selected  men 
to  undertake.  And  if  any  man  think  God's  gifts  in  him  to 
be  neglected  (as  men  are  apt  to  overvalue  themselves),  let 
them  try  their  gifts,  and  labour  their  conversion  in  God's 
name.  But  let  not  the  Church  by  a  Canon  set  every  man 4 
011  work,  lest  their  weak  or  indiscreet  performance  hurt  the 
cause,  and  blemish  the  Church. 

1    '  Besides  .  .  .  three  months.'  in  margin.]  2  ['particular'  in  margin.] 

'Originally  'every  minister.'] 
'  set  every  man/  originally,  '  enable  every  man.'] 


Can.  Ixix. 


326  HISTORY  OP  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

The  second  particular  is  an  excellent  one.  It  is  about  the 
'  adoration  of  the  bread '  in  the  blessed  Sacrament,,  cap.  vi.  6. 
And  'tis  implied,  as  if  this  superstition  were  condemned  in 
the  copy  sent  by  their  prelates,  but  left  out  by  me.  Good 
God !  how  shameless  are  these  Churchmen !  for  they  drew 
up  these  Articles  against  me,  though  the  Lay  Commis 
sioners  delivered  them.  And  was  there  neither  clergy  nor 
layman  among  them  so  careful,  as  to  compare  the  words  of 
the  charge,  (26)  with  the  words  of  the  Canon,  before  they 
would  venture  to  deliver  them  into  so  great  a  Court  as  the 
Parliament  of  England?  Would  not  Mr.  Alexander  Hen 
derson  l,  who  was  the  prime  leader  in  these  Church-affairs, 
be  so  careful  for  himself,  and  his  own  reputation,  as  not  pub 
licly  to  deliver  in  a  most  notorious  untruth  ?  For  most 
manifest  it  is,  that 2  these  words,  '  As  therefore  the  adoration 
of  the  bread  is  condemned/  &c.,  stand  still  in  the  copy  revised 
by  me,  as  is  to  be  seen  in  the  printed  copy  of  those  Canons ; 
and  in  the  same  place  by  them  quoted ;  and  in  a  different 
character;  that  I  wonder  how  any  man's  eye  could  miss  1C 
them.  So  here  I  am  accused  for  putting  that  out,  which 
I  left  in. 

The  third  particular  is,  { That  their  prelates  call  the  abso 
luteness  of  baptism  an  error  of  Popery/  cap.  vi.  2 ;  which  is 
left  out  too  (they  say)  in  my  edition  (as  they  will  needs  call 
the  printed  copy).  The  truth  is,  this  we  did  think  fit  to  leave 
out,  because  the  absolute  necessity  of  baptism  (in  the  ordi 
nary  way  of  the  Church,  leaving  God  (as  He  is)  most  free  to 
save  with  baptism,  or  without,  as  Himself  pleases)  is  no  '  Popish 
error/  but  the  true  tenet  of  the  e  Catholic  Church  of  Christ  / 
and  was,  by  their  good  leave,  an  error  in  '  your  prelates '  to 
call  it  so :  and  I  provided  both  for  '  truth/  and  their  '  credit,5 
by  keeping  it  from  the  view  of  Christendom.  Nor  could  you 
expect  other  from  me  in  this  point 3,  being  an  Archbishop  of 
the  Church  of  England,  which  maintains  '  the  necessity  of 
baptism/  such  as  is  above  mentioned :  as  appears  in  the 
Rubric  before  Public  Baptism  in  the  Service-book,  confirmed 

1  ['Henderson,'  orig.  'Hendershame.'] 

2  ['  and  his  own  reputation  .  .  .  that'  in  margin.    It  was  originally  written, 
and  then  erased,  'as  to  hinder  the  publishing  of  his  own  shame,  which  it  seems 
his  malice  forgot,  while  he  laboured  to  shame  me.     For  the  truth  is  that'] 

3  ['  in  this  point,'  in  margin.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  327 

by  Act  of  Parliament.  The  words  are  these  :  '  Though  it  be 
fittest  to  administer  baptism  on  Sundays  and  other  holy- 
days,  &c. ;  nevertheless,  if  necessity  so  require,  children  may 
at  all  times  be  baptized  at  home/  And  again,  in  the  Rubric 
before  Private  Baptism,  thus  :  '  When  great  need  shall  compel 
them  to  baptize  their  children  at  home,  it  shall  be  adminis 
tered  on  this  fashion  V  And  further,  the  Church  of  England 
takes  care  to  have  such  ministers  punished,  '  as  shall  defer 
baptism,  if  the  child  be  in  danger  V  So  that  I  could  not  let 
this  clause  stand  in  the  Scottish  Canons,  but  I  must  charge 
my  mother  the  Church  of  England,  as  guilty  of  maintaining 
an  '  error  of  Popery/  and  the  Parliament  of  England  for  con 
firming  it. 

5.  Our  prelates  have  not  the  boldness  to  trouble  us  in  their 
Canons,  with  altars,  fonts,  chancels,  reading  of  a  long 
Liturgy  before  sermons z,  fyc.  But  Canterbury  is  punc 
tual  and  peremptory  in  all  these. 

When  I  met  so  often  with  this  phrase,  '  our  prelates '  do 
not  this  and  that,  fin  which  Canterbury  is  punctual  and 
peremptory,'  it  made  me  hope  *  at  first  these  men  had  some 
good  opinion  of  their  '  own  prelates.'  But  so  soon  as  they 
had2  once  gotten  the  power  into  their  own  hands,  they  made 
it  presently  appear  that  though  '  their  prelates 3  had  not  the 
boldness  to  trouble  them/  yet  they  had  the  impudence  to 
cast  the  prelates  out  of  all  the  means  they  had,  and  without 
any  the  least  mercy  to  themselves,  their  wives,  and  children : 
and  that  in  a  most  ignorant  and  barbarous  manner,  calling 
them  the  <  limbs  and  members  of  Antichrist/ 

But  what's  the  crime  which  your  '  prelates  had  not  the 
boldness  to  trouble  you  4  with/  and  in  which  Canterbury, 
that  strange  man,  is  so  '  punctual  and  peremptory  ?'  O  ! 
grave  crimen  Caie  C&sar  !  'Tis  a  charge  indeed — a  mighty 
charge  !  a  '  novation '  of  above  thirteen  hundred  years  old. 

1  ['  hope  '  originally  written  '  doubt '] 

2  ['  But . . .  had'  originally  written,  « But  it  appeared  quickly  after  they  had '] 

3  ['  hands,  .  .  .  prelates/  originally  written,  '  hands,  that  for  all  this  that  our 
prelates ']  *   [« you '  in  margin.] 


*  [The  substance  of  the  Rubrics  is          Y  Can.  Ixix. 
given  in  both   these  cases,   not  the          z  *  Sermon/  Rtishw.  and  Pryn. 
actual  words.] 


328  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

For  after  the  Church  was  once  formally  settled  under  the 
Christian  Emperors,  nay,  and  for  some  years  before  *,  I  chal 
lenge  these  men  to  show  any  Church  under  heaven,  without 
that  which  was  promiscuously  called,  ( the  holy  table/  or 
'  altar  /  or  without  a  '  font/  or  a  '  chancel/  or  a  formal  set 
1  Liturgy'  before  sermon,  &c.  And  therefore  if  I  were  '  punc-  10 
tual '  in  these,  I  did  but  my  duty.  But '  peremptory '  I  am 
sure  I  was  not,  as  well  knowing  the  difference  between  things 
of  decency  and  uniformity,  and  things  of  '  necessity  to  salva 
tion/  But  the  charge  must  go  on  for  all  this. 

6.  For  although  the  words  of  the  tenth  Canon,  cap.  iii.,  be 
fair,  yet  the  wicked  intentions  of  Canterbury  and  Ross 
may  be  seen  in  the  point  of  justification  of  a  sinner  before 
God,  by  comparing  the  Canon  as  it  came  from  our  pre 
lates,  and  as  itivas  returned  from  Canterbury,  and  printed. 

(27)  Here's  a  confession,  'that  the  words  of  the  tenth  Canon, 
cap.  iii.,  are  fair  /  and  so  they  are  indeed.  '  The  Canon  runs 
thus  :  '  It  is  manifest  that  the  superstition  of  former  ages  is 
turned  into  great  profaneness  ;  and  that  people,  for  the  most 
part,  are  grown  cold  for  doing  any  good ;  esteeming  that  good 
works  are  not  necessary.  Therefore  shall  all  presbyters,  as 
their  text  gives  occasion,  urge  the  necessity  of  good  works  to 
their  hearers.'  These  words  they  say  are  fair  ;  and  sure  they 
are  so.  What's  amiss  then?  What?  why,  'the  wicked 
intentions  of  Canterbury  and  Ross.'  God  bless  us  !  '  Wicked 
intentions ;  under  such  fair  words  ?  Now  God  forbid.  I  hope 
lloss  had  none ;  I  am  sure  Canterbury  had  not.  But  how 
come  they  to  be  judges  of  our  ' intentions ?'  How?  wrhy, 
they  say,  '  they  may  be  seen  in  the  point  of  the  justification 
of  a  sinner  before  God/  That's  a  high  point,  and  a  danger 
ous,  for  any  man  to  have  '  wicked  intentions '  about  it.  How 
then  may  our  '  wicked  intentions '  be  seen  ?  Why,  '  by  com 
paring  the  Canons  /  so  they  say.  And  I  desire  nothing 
more  than  that  the  book,  which  I  perused,  may  be  produced  : 
and  upon  sight  of  it,  I  will  acknowledge  and  make  good 
whatsoever  I  did ;  or  humbly  crave  pardon  for  what  I  cannot 
make  good.  And  though  I  cannot  get  to  see  the  book,  yet 
you  shall  hear  the  comparison. 

1  ['  nay  .  .  .  before,'  in  margin.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  329 

Our  prelates  say  thus  :  '  It  is  manifest  that  the  superstitions 
of  former  ages  are  turned  into  a  great  prof aneness,  and 
that  people  are  grown  cold.,  for  the  most  part,  in  doing 
any  good ;  thinking  there  is  no  place  for  good  works, 
because  they  are  excluded  from  justification.  Therefore 
shall  all  ministers,  as  their  text  gives  occasion,  urge  the 
necessity  of  good  works,  as  they  would  be  saved;  and 
remember  that  they  are  via  regni,  the  way  to  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  quamvis  non  sint  causa  regnandi,  howbeit  they 
be  not  the  cause  of  our  salvation' 

How  the  Canon  goes  now  is  manifest  in  the  words  pre 
ceding  :  how  it  went  before  in  the  copy  which  their  prelates 
sent,  is  now  expressed.  And  if  it  be  fairly  related,  here  are 
two  things  charged  to  be  left  out.  The  one  is  this  passage, 
'  Because  they  are  excluded  from  justification.'  And  the 
other  is,  that  known  place  of  S.  Bernard,  that  '  good  works 
are  via  regni,  non  causa  regnandi.'  Now  I  conceive  both 
these  passages  may  be  left  out  of  this  Canon,  without  any 
'  wicked  intentions  in  either  Canterbury  or  Ross  against  the 
point  of  justification/  But  let  the  charge  proceed. 

Here  Ross  gives  his  judgment,  that  he  would  have  this  Canon 
simply  commanding  good  works  to  be  preached,  and  no 
mention  made  what  place  they  have  or  have  not  in  justi 
fication.  Upon  this  motion,  so  agreeable  to  Canterbury's 
mind,  the  Canon  is  set  down,  as  it  stands,  without  the 
distinction  of  via  regni,  et  causa  regnandi,  or  any  word 
sounding  that  way,  urging  only  the  necessity  of  good  works. 

Well !  now  at  last  I  see  the  bottom  of  this  charge :  and  I 
see  too,  that  too  many  men  are  shy  of  '  good  works  /  and  for 
fear  more  should  be  attributed  to  them  than  is  fit,  refuse  to 
acknowledge  that  which  is  due  unto  them  *.  But  sure  I  am 
there  is  a  command,  and  more  than  one,  expressly,  in  the 
text,  for  the  doing  of  '  good  works/  and  that  '  without  any 
distinction/  And  so  I  conceive  the  Scripture  is  warrant 
enough  for  this  Canon,  to  command  the  preaching  of  '  good 
works/  even  '  without  any  distinction '  at  all  whatsoever ; 

1  ['refuse  .  .  .  them,'  on  opposite  page.] 


330  HISTORY  OE  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

since  God  liatli  so  absolutely  and  so  expressly  commanded, 
that  we  should  serve  him  in  '  good  works :'  to  which  Moses  a 
and  Christ b,  the  Prophets c,  and  Apostles d,  do  sufficiently 
bear  witness  l. 

But  it  seems  these  men  have  very  good  intelligence,  that 
when  I  looked  over  these  Canons2  (which  I  protest  I  did 
alone  by  myself,  and  then  sent  them  to  my  Ld.  the  Bp.  of 
London,  for  him  to  do  the  like),  can  yet  tell,  that  '  here  Ross 
gave  his  judgment,  and  would  have  the  Canon  go  absolutely, 
and  that  this  being  according  to  Canterbury's  mind,  so  it 
went/  Where  yet  I  shall  humbly  crave  leave  to  observe  two 
things.  The  one  is,  that  if  this  be  true,  '  that  Ross  would 
have  these  things  out/  then  '  one  of  their  own  prelates/  and 
he  trusted  from  the  rest,  was  the  cause  of  this  omission :  and 
so  Canterbury  was  neither  '  master  of  the  work/  nor  were  all 
things  in  it  '  done  by  him,  and  no  other;'  as  is  before  affirmed 
in  the  beginning  of  the  second  '  novation6/  The  other  thing 
is,  the  omission  itself:  of  which  I  (28)  shall  say  two  things. 
The  one  is,  that  if  Ross  did  give  that  reason,  That  it  was  fit 
that  Canon  should  command  the  preaching  of  good  works  in 
general,  '  because  it  was  a  time  of  such  profarieness/  as  is 
mentioned  in  the  beginning  of  the  Canon ;  I  for  my  part 
cannot  but  approve  it.  The  other  is,  that  the  leaving  out  of 
that  known  saying  of  St.  Bernard's,  I  humbly  conceive  is  no 
fault,  either  in  myself  or  any  other.  For  though  the  speech 
be  good,  and  though  the  sayings  of  private  men,  eminent  in 
their  times,  were  sometimes  put  into  the  Canons  of  national 
Churches,  yet  usually  it  was  not  so 3.  And  since  themselves 
confess,  '  the  words  of  the  Canon,  as  it  now  is,  are  fair/  were 


1  ['  since  God  .  .  .  witness.'  on  opposite  page,  and  also   the  references  in 
notes  a  to  d.] 

2  ['  Canons  '  in  margin.] 

3  [' and  .  .  .  so.'  in  margin.     Originally  written  thus,  and  erased:  'yet  it  is 
not  usual  to  put  the  sayings  of  private  men,  how  eminent  soever  in  their  time, 
into  the  Canons  of  any  national  Church.     And  this,  I  confess,  wrought  most 
with  me  for  the  leaving  of  it  out.'] 


a  Deut.  x.  12.  and  Titus  ii.  7,  14,  and  iii.  1,  8, 14. 

b  Matt.  vii.  19,  and  xxii.  37,  and  vi.  S.  James  ii.  17,  and  1  S.  Pet.  ii.  12. 

16.  [Bancroft  observes  that  this  last  S.  Jo.  Apoc.  iii.  2,  and  xxi.  27,  and 

quotation  is  not  to  the  purpose.]  xxii.  12. 

c  Esai.  i.  19,  20.  e  Page  21   [of  original  MS.     See 

<'  Ephes.  ii.  10,  and  1  Tim.  vi.  18,  above,  p.  310.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  331 

any  charity  in  them,  they  would  not  make  so  foul  an  inter 
pretation  of  other  men's  ( intentions/ 

7.  By  comparing  Canon  ix.  cap.  xviii.  as  it  was  sent  in  writ 
ing  from  our  prelates,  and  as  it  is  printed  at  Canterbury's 
command,  may  be  also  manifest,  that  he  went  about  to 
establish  auricular  confession  and  Popish  absolution. 

I  have  showed  before  that  this  Book  of  Canons  was  not 
37  printed  by  my  command.  But  I  have  a  long  time  found  sad 
experience,  that  whatsoever  some  men  disliked  was  presently 
my  doing.  God  forgive  them.  But  to  the  present  charge 
I  shall  answer  nothing ;  but  only  transcribe  that  Canon,  and 
leave  it  to  the  judgment  of  all  orthodox  and  moderate  Chris 
tians,  whether  I  have  therein  gone  about  to  establish  '  auri 
cular  confession'  and  '  Popish  absolution/  The  Canon  is  as 
follows : — 

"Albeit  Sacramental  Confession  and  Absolution  have  been 
in  some  places  very  much  abused,  yet  if  any  of  the  people  be 
grieved  in  mind  for  any  delict  or  offence  committed,  and  for 
the  unburdening  of  his  conscience,  confess  the  same  to  the 
bishop  or  presbyter ;  they  shall,  as  they  are  bound,  minister 
to  the  person  so  confessing  all  spiritual  consolations  out  of  the 
word  of  God ;  and  shall  not  deny  him  the  benefit  of  absolu 
tion,  after  the  manner  which  is  prescribed  in  the  Visitation 
of  the  Sick  f,  if  the  party  show  himself  truly  penitent,  and 
humbly  desire  to  be  absolved.  And  he  shall  not  make  known 
or  reveal  what  hath  been  opened  to  him  in  confession,  at  any 
time,  or  to  any  person  whatsoever,  except  the  crime  be  such 
as  by  the  laws  of  the  realm  his  own  life  may  be  called  in 
question  for  concealing  the  same." 

This  is  the  Canon  word  for  word ;  where  first  give  me  leave 
to  observe  the  care  that  I  had  of  the  laws  of  the  kingdom. 
For  I  believe  it  will  hardly  be  found  that  such  a  clause  is 
inserted  in  any  Canon  \  concerning  the  '  seal  of  confession/ 
as  is  expressed  in  this  Canon,  in  relation  to  the  laws  of  the 
realm 2,  from  the  time  that  confession  came  into  solemn  use, 

1  [Some  words  here  erased.] 

2  ['  and  next  for  the  matter  of  the  Canon,'  here  inserted  and  erased.] 


f  In  the  Service-Book  both  of  England  and  Scotland. 


332  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAI 

till  our  English  Canon  was  made,  anno  1603,  with  which  this 
agrees  z.  And  then  for  the  matter  of  the  Canon  l,  if  here  be 
anything  to  establish  '  Popish  confession,  or  absolution/  I 
humbly  submit  it  to  the  learned  of  the  Reformed  Churches 
through  Christendom  :(  all  men  (for  aught  I  yet  know)  allow 
ing  '  confession'  and  '  absolution/  as  most  useful  for  the  good 
of  Christians,  and  condemning  only  the  binding  of  all  men  to 
confess  all  sins,  upon  absolute  danger  of  salvation.  And  this 
indeed  some  call  carnificinam  cons  dentine,  the  rack  or  tortur 
ing  of  the  conscience11;  but  impose  no  other  necessity  of  con 
fessing  2  than  the  weight  of  their  own  sin  shall  lay  upon 
them ;  nor  no  other  enforcement  to  receive  absolution,  than 
their  Christian  care  to  ease  their  own  conscience  shall  lead 
them  unto :  and  in  that  way  Calvin  commends  confession 
exceedingly ;  and,  if  you  mark  it,  you  shall  find  that  our 
Saviour  Christ1,  who  gives  the  priest  full  power  of  the  keys 
( to  bind  and  loose  /  that  is,  to  receive  confession,  and  to 
absolve  or  not  absolve,  as  he  sees  cause  in  the  delinquent ; 
yet  you  shall  not  find  any  command  of  his  to  enforce  men  to 
come  to  the  priest  to  receive  this  benefit.  "Tis  enough  that 
He  hath  left  power  in  the  ministry  of  the  Church  to  give 
penitent 3  Christians  this  ease,  safety,  and  comfort,  if  they 
will  receive  it  when  they  need.  If  they  need,  and  will  not 
come ;  or  if  they  need,  and  will  not  believe  they  do  so,  let 
them  bear  their  own  burden  4.)}  But  yet  they  have  not  done 
with  '  our  prelates  /  one  charge  more  conies. 

8.   Our  prelates  were  not  acquainted  with  Canons  for  in-  1C 
flicting  of  arbitrary  penalties :  but  in  Canterbury's  book, 
wheresoever  there  is  no  penalty  expressly  set  down,  it  is 
provided  that  it  shall  be  arbitrary,  as  the  Ordinary  shall 
think  fittest.     By  these  and  many  other  like  k  it  is  appa- 

1  ['  where  first  give  me  leave  to  observe  .  .  .  Canon/  on  opposite  page.] 

2  ['  them  upon  men.']  3  ['  penitent '  in  margin.] 

4  ['  nor  no  other  enforcement.  .  .  burden.'  on  opposite  page.  The  passage 
originally  ran  :  *  And  their  Christian  care  to  ease  their  conscience  leads  them 
unto,  according  to  the  remed.  (sic)  (The  priest  in  this  case  having  the  power  of 
binding  and  loosing  given  him  by  Christ)  and  he  commends  the  use  of  confes 
sion  exceedingly.  But  yet '] 


B  Can.  cxiii.  marg.  apud  Terfc.  Op.  Paris.  1580.] 

h  B.  Khenanus,  Argumento  in  lib.          '  [Bancroft  here  notes,  dy 
Tertul.  de  Pceniten.  p.  471.  [p. 374  in         k  'the  like/  Rush  w.  and  Pryn. 


OE  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  333 

rent  what  tyrannical  power  he  went  about  to  establish  in 
the  hands  of  our  prelates  over  the  worship  of  God,  and 
the  souls  and  goods  of  men,  overturning  from  the  founda 
tion  the  whole  order  of  our  Kirk l ;  and  how  large  an  entry 
he  did  make  for  the  grossest  novations  (29)  aftenvard; 
which  hath  been  a  main  cause  of  this  combustion. 

This  is  the  last  shot  against  these  Canons,  and  me  for  them  : 
and  I  conceive  this  is  no  great  thing.  For  '  arbitrary  govern 
ment  '  is  one  thing :  and  'tis  quite  another,  that  '  where 
soever  there  is  no  penalty  expressly  set  down,  it  is  provided, 
that  it  shall  be  arbitrary,  as  the  Ordinary  shall  think  fittest/ 
which  are  the  words  of  the  Canon.  For  since  no  law  can 
meet  with  all  particulars,  some  things  must  of  necessity  be 
left  '  arbitrary '  in  all  government,  though  that  be  perfectest 
and  happiest  that  leaves  least.  Nor  is  it  an  unheard-of  thing 
to  find  something  arbitrary  in  some  Canons  of  the  Church, 
which  are  very  ancient.  As  in  the  Council  of  Eliberis  m  the 
punishment  of  him  who  was  absent  from  the  church  three 
Sundays,  was,  '  that  he  should  be  abstentus,  and  barred  from 
the  church  for  some  small  time ;  that  his  negligence  in  the 
service  of  God  may  seem  to  be  punished/  But  this  '  small 
time '  being  not  limited,  is  left  to  '  arbitrary  discretion.'  So 
likewise  in  the  Council  of  Valence,  an.  374  n,  the  giving  of  the 
Sacrament  to  such  as  had  vowed  virginity,  and  did  afterwards 
marry,  '  was  to  be  deferred,  as  the  priest  saw  reason  and 
cause  for  it  ;'  and  that  sure  is  '  arbitrary.'  The  like  we  find 
in  the  third  Council  of  Carthage  ° ;  where  the  time  of  penance, 
according  to  the  quality  of  the  sin,  '  is  left  to  the  discretion 
of  the  bishop.'  And  these  Councils  were  all  within  the  fourth 
century.  By  all  which  it  is  apparent,  that  in  Church  as  well 
as  in  State,  some  things  may  be  left  '  arbitrary ;'  and  have 
been  in  better  and  wiser  times  than  these  of  ours.  Nay,  'tis 

1  '  What  seeds  of  Popery  lie  did  sow  detur,  et  cum  data  fuerit,  nisi  plene 

in  our  Kirk ;'  Pryn.  and  liushw.  satisfecerint  Deo,]   in  quantum  ratio 

m  ["  Si  quis  in  civitate  positus,  tres  poposcerit  [earundem  communio  difte- 

dominicas  ad  ecclesiam  non  accesserit,]  ratur."] — Cone.  Valentin.Can.ii.  [Cone, 

pauco  tempore  abstineat,  ut  correptus  torn.  ii.  col.  905.  B.  C.] 
esse  videatur." — Cone.  Elib.  Can.xxi.          °  "  Ut  poenitentibus  secundum  pec- 

[Conc.  torn.  i.  col.  973.  B.]  catorum  differentiam  Episcopi arbitrio 

u  ["  De  puellis  vero  quae  se  Deo  de-  poenitenti^e  tempora  dccernantur." — 

voverunt,  si  ad  terrenas  nuptias  sponte  Cone.  Carthag.  III.  Can.  xxxi.  [Cone, 

transierint,  id  custodiendum  esse  de-  torn.  ii.  col.  1171.  D.] 
crcvimus,  ut  pcenitentia his  nee  statim 


334  HISTORY   OP  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

confessed  by  onep  that  writes  almost  as  well  as  Junius Brutus'*, 
that  '  there  is  an  arbitrary  power  in  every  state/  somewhere, 
and  that  no  inconvenience  follows  upon  it.  And  the  Council 
of  Ancyrar,  inflicting  censures  upon  presbyters  first,  and 
then  deacons,  which  had  fallen  in  time  of  persecution,  yet 
gives  leave  to  the  bishop  to  mitigate  the  penance  at  his  dis 
cretion  *. 

Again,  'tis  manifest  by  the  care  taken  in  the  preceding 
Canons,  that  here  is  little  or  nothing  of  moment  left  'arbitrary :' 
and  then  the  Ordinary  will  fall  into  an  excess  more  dangerous 
to  himself,  than  his  '  arbitrary  punishment '  can  be  to  him 
that  suffers  it,  if  he  offer  to  '  tyrannize/  For  this  clause,  1( 
wheresoever  it  is  inserted  in  canon  or  statute,  (as  it  is  in  the 
statutes  of  very  many  colleges,)  stands  but  for  a  proviso,  that 
disorderly  persons  may  not  think  they  shall  escape  punish 
ment,  if  they  can  cunningly  keep  off  the  letter  of  the  law : 
and  yet  so  that  the  '  arbitrary  punishment'  be  regulated  by 
that  which  is  expressed  in  the  Canons  or  the  Statutes,  for 
omissions  or  commissions  of  like  nature. 

And  therefore  that  which  is  inferred  upon  all  this  eharge, 
and  the  particulars  in  it ;  namely,  '  That  I  went  about  to 
establish  a  tyrannical  power  in  the  hands  of  their  prelates, 
either  over  the  worship  of  God,  or  the  souls  and  goods  of 
men/  is  utterly  false,  and  cannot  be  proved  to  follow  out  of 
any  of  the  premises.  Not  over  the  goods  of  the  people ;  for 
no  prelate,  not  invested  with  temporal  power,  can  meddle 
with  them ;  so  that  were  there  any  canon  made  for  that,  it 
would  be  void  of  itself.  Nor  over  the  souls  of  men;  for 

1  ['Nor  is  it  an  unheard-of  thing  (p.  333.)  .  .  .  discretion.'  on  opposite  page.] 


P  Author  of  the  Observations  upon  which  after  examining  the  claims  of 

some  of  his  Majesty's  late  Answers,  other  writers  to  its  authorship,  he  de- 

p.  34.    [This  book  was  published,  ano-  cides  in  favour  of  Languet.     Le  Clerc 

nymously,  by  Henry  Parker  in  1642,  vindicates  the  claims  of  Duplessis  Mor- 

and  was  answered  by  Dudley  Digges,  nay.  The  book  was  not  printed  at  Ed  iii- 

John  Jones,  in  his  '  Christus  Dei,'  Sir  burgh,  as  indicated  in  the  title,  but  at 

John  Spelman  and  others.]  Basle.      See   Biog.    Universelle,    art. 

i  [This  refers  to  a  book  written  by  LANGUET.] 

Hubert  Languet,  under  the  name  of  r  Cone.  Ancyran.  Can.  i.  and  ii.  [Et 

Stephanus  Junius   Brutus,    entitled,  HSVTOI  rives  r<ai>  e-mtTKiTrow  TOVTOIS  aw- 

Vindicioa  contra  Tyrannos,  sive  de  eiSeiev  /ca^tarJi/  riva,  rj  Taireivuffi 


Principis   in  populum,   populique  in      r-rjros,   nal  efleAotei/  7rAe?Ji/  n  5t5oj/cu 
Principem  legitima  Potestate,"  Edinb. 


,  eV  avTots  elwt  T^V  e£ov<riav.— 

1579.  Bay  le  has  a  Dissertation  on  this      Cone.  Ancyr.  Can.  ii.  —  Cone.  torn.  i. 
book  at  the  end  of  his  Dictionary,  in      coll.  1456.  D.  1457.  A.] 


OP  AUCHBISHOP  LAUD.  335 

they  are  left  free  in  all  things,  save  to  commit  sin  and 
disorder ;  which  to  repress  by  canons  is,  and  hath  been l, 
the  Church's  way.  Much  less  over  the  worship  of  God : 
for  these  Canons  have  laboured  nothing  so  much,  as  to 
honour  and  establish  that  in  decency  and  uniformity.  And 
as  for  that  which  follows,  that  these  ( Canons  overturn  from 
the  foundation  the  whole  order  of  their  Kirk  /  'tis  more 
than  I  believe  will  be  proved,  that  they  have  overturned  any 
good  order  in  their  Church,  much  less  ' foundations  :'  though 
it  may  be  thought  by  some,  (and  perhaps  justly,)  that  there 
is  so  little  order  in  their  Church,  and  that  so  weakly  founded, 
that  it  may  be  overturned  with  no  great  stress.  And,  '  for 
the  large  entry  made  for  the  gross  novations  afterwards/ 
you  see  what  it  is  :  and  when  you  have  considered  the 
(  gross  novations/  which  are  said  to  come  after,  I  hope  you 
will  not  find  them  very  gross,  nor  any  way  fit  to  be  alleged 
'  as  a  main  cause  of  this  combustion/  Now  follows, — 

AET.  III. 

The  third ,  and  great  novation,  which  was  the  ( Book  of 
Common  Prayer,  Administration  of  Sacraments,  and 
other  parts  of  Divine  Service s/  brought  in  ivithout  war 
rant  from  our  Kirk,  to  be  universally  received  as  the 
only  form  of  Divine  Service,  under  the  highest  pains,  both 
civil  and  ecclesiastical. 

Now  we  are  come  to  the  arraignment  of  the  Liturgy  and 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  ;  and  this  (they  say)  '  was 
brought  in  without  warrant  from  their  Kirk/  If  this  be 
true 2,  it  was  the  fault  of  your  own  prelates,  and  theirs  only, 
for  aught  I  know.  For  though  I  like  the  book  exceeding 
well,  and  hope  I  shall  be  able  to  maintain  anything  that  is 
in  it,  and  wish  with  all  my  heart  that  it  had  been  enter 
tained  there;  yet  I  did  ever  desire3,  it  might  come  to  them 
with  their  own  liking  and  approbation.  Nay,  I  did  ever, 

1  ['and  hath  been,'  in  marg.] 

2  ['  If  this  be  true,'  in  marg.] 

3  [Originally  written,  'did  only  wish,'] 


Worship,'  Rushw. ;  '  Service,'  Pryn. 


336  HISTOllY   OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

upon  all  occasions,  call  upon  the  Scottish  bishops  to  do 
nothing  in  this  particular,  but  by  warrant  of  law.  And 
further,  I  professed  unto  them  before  his  Majesty,  that  11 
though  I  had  obeyed  his  commands  in  helping  to  order  that 
book  ;  yet  since  I  was  ignorant  of  the  laws  of  that  kingdom, 
I  would  have  nothing  at  all  to  do  with  the  manner  of  in- 
(30) troducing  it;  but  left  that  wholly  to  them,  who  do,  or 
should,  understand  both  that  Church  and  their  laws.  And 
I  am  sure,  they  told  me,  they  would  adventure  it  no  way  but 
that  which  was  legal.  But  they  go  on,  and  say,  this  book 

Is  found  by  our  National  Assembly,  besides  the  Popish 
frame,  and  forms  in  Divine  worship,  to  contain  many 
Popish  errors  and  ceremonies,  and  the  seeds  of  manifold 
and  gross  superstitions  and  idolatry,  and  to  be  repugnant 
to  the  doctrine,  discipline,  and  order  of  our  Reformation, 
to  the  confession  of  faith,  constitutions  of  General  Assem 
blies,  and  Acts  of  Parliament  establishing  the  true 
religion.  That  this  was  also  Canterbury's  ivork,  we  make 
manifest. 

This  is  a  great  charge  upon  the  Service-book  indeed ; 
but  it  is  in  generals  l,  and  those  only  affirmed,  not  proved. 
And  therefore  may  with  the  same  ease,  and  as  justly,  be 
denied  by  me,  as  they  are  affirmed  by  them.  And  this  is  all 
I  shall  say,  till  they  bring  their  proofs.  And  though  this  be 
no  more  '  Canterbury's  work }  than  the  Canons  were,  yet,  by 
their  good  will,  I  shall  bear  the  burden  of  all.  And  there 
fore,  before  they  go  to  prove  this  great  charge  against  the 
Service-book,  they  go  on  to  '  make  it  manifest  that  this  was 
my  work 4 ; 3  and  so  far  as  it  was  mine,  I  shall  ingenuously 
and  freely  acknowledge  in  each  particular,  as  occasion  shall 
be  offered  me.  But  how  do  they  make  it  manifest  it  was 
my  work  ?  Why, — 

1.  By  the  memoir  sn  and  instructions,  sent  unto  him  by 
our  prelates ;  wherein  they  give  special  account  of  the 

1  ['generals/  originally, 'general  only,'] 

*  How  far  this  was  my  work,  you          u  '  Memoirs,'  Kushw. ;   '  memories,' 
may  see,  p.  71  [of  original  MS.     See      Pryn. 
below,  pp.  168,  169  in  marg.] 


OF   AllCHBISHOP  LAUD.  337 

diligence  they  have  *  used  to  do  all  which  herein  they  were 

enjoined. 

This  proof  comes  very  short.  For  considering  the  Scottish 
Bishops  were  commanded  by  his  Majesty  to  let  me  see,  from 
time  to  time,  what  they  did  in  that  Service-book,  they  had 
good  reason  (as  I  conceive)  to  give  me  some  '  account  of 
their  diligence '  and  care  in  that  behalf;  and  yet  this  will 
never  conclude  the  work  to  be  mine.  Why,  but  if  this  proof 
come  not  home,  yet  it  will  be  manifest, 

2.  By  the  approbation  of  the  Service-book  sent  unto  them, 
and  of  all  the  marginal  corrections,  wherein  it  varies 
from  the  English  book ;  showing  their  desire  to  have  some 
few  things  changed  in  it,  which,  notwithstanding,  was 
not  granted.  This  we  find  written  by  S.  Andrews  his 
own  hand,  and  subscribed  by  him  and  nine  other  of  our 
prelates. 

This  argument  is  as  loose  as  the  former.  For  I  hope,  though 
I  had  had  nothing  at  all  to  do  with  that  book,  yet  I  might 
have  '  approved  both  the  book  itself  and  all  the  marginal  (or 
1  other)  corrections,  wherein  it  differs  from  (so  it  be  not  con 
trary  to)  the  English  book  /  therefore  my  approving  it  will 
not  make  me  the  author  of  it.  As  for  that  which  follows, 
'that  their  prelates  did  desire  to  have  some  few  things 
changed  in  it,  which  was  not  granted : '  first  you  see,  they 
say  before,  '  that  the  popish  errors  in  that  book  be  many ;' 
and  yet  £he  change  of  a  few  things  would  serve  their  turn. 
And  if  '  this  change  were  not  granted/  that  was  not  my  fault, 
but  their  own  ;  who  might  have  changed  what  they  pleased, 
whether  I  would  or  no.  But  they  should  do  well  to  show 
'this  paper  under  S.  Andrews'  hand,  and  nine  other  bishops'/ 
For  my  part,  as  I  remember  it  not,  so  I  believe  it  not.  But 
they  hope  to  prove  it  better — 

3.  By  Canterbury's  own  letters,  witnesses  of  his  joy,  when 
the  book  was  ready  for  the  press;  of  his  prayers  that 
God  would  speed  the  work ;  of  his  hope  to  see  that  service 
set  up  in  Scotland ;  of  his  diligence  in  sending  for  the 
printer,  and  directing  him  to  prepare  a  black  letter,  and 
to  send  it  to  his  servants  at  Edinburgh  for  printing  this 
x  '  Had  '  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 


LAUD. — VOL.  in. 


338  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

book?;  of  his  approbation  of  the  proofs  sent  from  the 
press  ;  of  his  fear  of  delay  for*  bringing  this  (31)  work 
speedily  to  an  end,  for  the  great  good  (not  of  that  Church, 
but]  of  the  Church ;  of  his  encouraging  Ross,  who  was 
intrusted  with  the  press,  to  go  on  with*  this  piecef  of 
service,  without  fear  of  enemies.  All  which  may  be  seen 
in  the  autographo. 

This  argument  is  as  weak  as  any  of  the  former ;  indeed,  it 
is  nothing  but  a  heap  of  non  sequiturs.  '  My  letters  express 
my  joy,  when  the  book  was  ready  for  the  press : '  therefore 
I  made  the  book.  As  if  I  might  not  be  glad,  that  a  good 
book  was  ready  for  the  press,  but  I  must  be  the  author  of  it. 
Next,  '  I  prayed  that  God  would  speed  the  work/  I  did 
indeed,  and  heartily;  but  may  not  I  humbly  desire  God  to 
bless  a  good  work,  though  I  be  not  the  author  of  it  ?  Yea, 
but  '  I  hoped  to  see  that  service  set  up  in  Scotland/  I  did 
indeed,  and  was  heartily  sorry  when  my  hopes  failed ;  and 
that  nation  will  one  day  have  more  cause  to  be  sorry  for  it, 
than  I.  But  what  then  ?  It  follows  not  thence,  that  the 
work  was  mine.  Again,  '  I  was  diligent  with  the  printer  to 
prepare  letters  and  send  to  his  servants/  I  was,  indeed, 
diligent  herein ;  but  it  was  at  the  entreaty  of  my  brethren 
the  Scottish  bishops.  And  truly  I  could  do  little  for  them, 
the  printer  being  then  in  England,  if  I  would  not  send  to 
him,  and  desire  him  to  be  diligent.  Yea,  but  '  I  approved 
the  proofs  that  were  sent  from  the  press/  And  there  was 
good  reason  I  should,  if  they  were  well  done.  But  I  hope, 
many  a  man  takes  care  of  the  proofs  from  the  press,  though 
the  work  be  not  his. 

The  next  they  would  fain  have  seem  something;  but 
'tis  no  better  than  the  rest.  For  they  would  prove  this 
book  was  my  work,  because  'I  feared  delay;  whereas,  I 
would  have  a  speedy  end  for  the  good  of  (not  that  Church, 
but)  the  Church/  Fear  of  delay  is  no  proof  that  the  work 
was  mine.  But  do  you  not  mark  the  subtlety?  ffor  the 
good  of  the  Church,  not  that  Church/  They  would  fain 
have  some  mystery  hid  here  ;  but  sure  there  is  none.  For  if 
I  writ  any  such  thing,  '  the  Church/  and  'that  Church/  were 

y  [See  the  Archbishop's  letter  to  the          z  'In,'  Rnshw.  and  Pryn. 
Bishop  of  Ross,  Sept.  19,  1635.]  *  'In,'  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LATJD.  339 

the  same  Church  of  Scotland.  For  when  a  man  writes  to  a 
2  learned  man  of  another  nation,  and  desires  anything  to  be 
done  for  the  good  of  '  the  Church/  he  is  to  be  understood  of 
the  good  of  '  that  Church ; '  unless  some  circumstance  sway 
his  meaning  another  way,  which  is  not  here.  Yea,  but 
'  I  encouraged  Ross,  who  was  intrusted  with  the  press,  to  go 
on  without  fear  of  enemies  •/  therefore  the  work  was  mine. 
Will  not  young  novices  laugh  at  this  logic  ?  Well,  they  say, 
'  all  this  appears  in  the  autographo/  Let  them  show  the 
autographon :  and  if  all  this  be  there,  then  you  see  all  is 
nothing;  they  have  showed  but  their  weakness  to  collect 
so  poorly l :  and  if  it  be  not  there,  then  they  have  showed 
their  falsehood,  with  which  some  of  them  are  too  well 
acquainted.  But  prove  it  good  or  bad,  another  proof  they 
have ;  and  that  is, 

4.  By  letters  sent  from  the  Prelate  of  London,  [to  Ross  b;] 
wherein,  as  he  rejoiceth  at  the  sight  of  the  Scottish  Canons, 
which  although  they  should  make  some  noise  in  the  be 
ginning,  yet  they  would  be  more  for  the  good  of  the  Kirk, 
than  the  Canons  of  Edinburgh  for  the  good  of  the  king 
dom.     So  concerning  the  Liturgy,  he  showeth  that  Ross 
had  sent  to  him,  to  have  from  Canterbury  an  explanation 
of  some  passages  of  the  Service -boo k,  and  that  the  press 
behoved  to  stand,  till  the  explanations  came  to  Edinburgh ; 
which,  therefore,  lie  had  in  haste  obtained  from  his  Grace, 
and  sent  the  despatch  by  Cant,  his  own  conveyance. 
This  argument   is   much   ado  about  nothing;    in  which, 
notwithstanding,   I   shall   observe   some  passages,   and  then 
come  to  the  force  of  the  argument,  such  as  it  is.     And  first, 
though  the  business  of  the  Canons  be  over,  yet  a  merriment 
in  the  Bp.  of  London's  letter  must  be  brought  in.     Secondly, 
though  by  this  letter  of  the  Prelate  of  London,  it  be  mani 
fest  he  had  to  do  with  those  Canons  as  well  as  I ;  and  though 
he  passed  as  full  and  as  honourable  a  censure  upon  them  as 
I  do  in  any  letter  of  mine;  yet,  against  their  knowledge  and 
their  conscience,   they   avouch  peremptorily  before0,   'that 
1  ['  they  .  .  .  poorly,'  in  niarg.] 

b  '  [To  Ross]  '  are  added  from  Pryn          c  P.  22   [of  orig.  MS.     See  above, 
and  Rushw.  p.  319.] 

z  2 


340  HISTORY   OP  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

this  was  done  by  Canterbury  and  no  other ;'  and  all  this,  to 
heap  all  the  envy  they  (3.2)  could  upon  me  alone.  Thirdly, 
here's  the  same  phrase  used  by  my  L.  of  London,  that  was 
used  a  little  before  by  me;  namely,  that  ( these  Canons 
would  be  for  the  good  of  the  Kirk/  And  yet  here's  never  a 
wise  observation  upon  it,  as  was  upon  me,  '  that  they  would 
be  for  the  good  (not  of  that  Church,  but)  of  the  Church/ 

Now  for  the  force  of  Mr.  Henderson's  logic  (for  these 
arguments  out  of  doubt  are  his) :  (  Ross  writ  to  the  Prelate 
of  London,  to  have  from  Canterbury  an  explanation  of  some 
passages  of  the  Service-book,  because  the  press  stayed;  and 
he  obtained  them  ;  therefore  this  book  was  Canterbury's  work, 
as  is  before  asserted  d.'  Certainly,  if  Mr.  Henderson  had  any 
learning  in  him,  he  would  be  ashamed  of  this  stuff.  Boss 
sent  to  me  for  the  explanation  of  some  things,  which  perhaps 
were  my  additions  or  alterations  in  that  book ;  and  used  the 
Prelate  of  London  for  his  means,  and  the  press  stayed,  and 
I  know  not  what.  As  if  any  of  this  could  make  me  author 
of  that  book ;  which  yet  if  I  were,  I  would  neither  deny  nor 
be  ashamed  of.  Howsoever,  he  should  do  well  to  let  Canter 
bury  alone,  and  answer  the  learned  divines  of  Aberdeen  e  ; 
who  have  laid  him  and  all  that  faction  l  open  enough  to  the 
Christian  world,  to  make  the  memory  of  them  and  their 
cause  stink  to  all  posterity. 

5.  But  (say  they)  the  book  itself,  as  it  standeth  interlined, 
margined,  and,  patched  up,  is  much  more  than  all  that  is 
expressed  in  his  letters ;  and  the  changes  and  supplements 
themselves,  taken  from  the  Mass-book  and  other  Romish 
rituals,  by  which  he  makes  it  to  vary  from  the  Book  of 
England,  are  more  pregnant  testimonies  of  his  popish 
spirit  and  wicked  intentions,  which  he  would  have  put  in 
execution  upon  us,  than  can  be  denied. 

In  the  next  place,  the  book  itself  is  brought  in  evidence ; 
and  that's  a  greater  evidence  '  than  all  that  is  expressed  in  my 
1  ['  faction  '  in  marg.] 


d  P.  30  [of  orig.  MS.     See  above,  Divinity  in    Aberdene,    1638.'     The 

p.  336.]  Aberdeen    divines    were   Dr.  Forbes, 

e  [See  the  'General  Demands  con-  Dr.  Scrogie,   Dr.  Lesley,   Dr.  Baron, 

cerning  the  late  Covenant  propounded  and  Dr.  Ross.] 
by   the   Ministers   and  Professors   of 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  341 

letters/  A  greater  evidence !  But  of  what  ?  Not  that  the 
book  was  of  my  sole  making,  which  they  have  hitherto  gone 
about  to  prove,  and  which  the  former  part  of  this  argument 
would  seem  to  make  good.  But  now,  these  '  interlinings/  and 
(  margins/  and  '  changes/  and  '  supplements/  '  are  pregnant 
proofs  of  my  popish  spirit  and  wicked  intentions/  First,  I 
praise  God  for  it,  I  have  no  popish  spirit ;  and  God  bless  me, 
as  (to  the  utmost  of  my  knowledge)  I  had  no  wicked  intentions 
in  anything  which  I  did  in,  or  about,  that  Service-book. 

For  the  other  stuff  which  fills  up  this  argument,  that 
these  '  changes  and  supplements  are  taken  from  the  Mass- 
book,  and  other  Romish  rituals,  and  that  by  these  the  book 
is  made  to  vary  from  the  Book  of  England;'  I  cannot  hold  it 
worth  an  answer,  till  I  see  some  particulars  named.  For  in 
this  I  could  retort  many  things,  could  I  think  it  fit  to  put 
in  l  but  half  so  much  gall  into  my  ink  as  hath  made  theirs 
black2.  In  the  meantime,  I  would  have  them  remember 
that  we  live  in  a  Church  reformed,  not  in  one  made  new. 
Now  all  reformation  that  is  good  and  orderly  takes  away 
nothing  from  the  old,  but  that  which  is  faulty  and  erroneous. 
If  anything  be  good,  it  leaves  that  standing.  So  that  if 
these  changes  from  the  Book  of  England  be  good,  'tis  no 
matter  whence  they  be  taken.  For  every  line  in  the  Mass- 
book,  or  other  popish  rituals,  are  not  all  evil  and  corruptions. 
There  are  many  good  prayers  in  them  ;  nor  is  anything  evil 
in  them,  only  because  'tis  there.  Nay,  the  less  alteration  is 
made  in  the  public  ancient  service  of  the  Church,  the  better 
it  is,  provided  that  nothing  superstitious  or  evil  in  itself  be 
admitted  or  retained.  And  this  is  enough,  till  I  see  parti 
culars  charged:  yet  with  this;  that  these  variations  were 
taken,  either  from  the  first  Boole  of  Edw.  VI.,  which  was  not 
popery  ;  or  from  some  ancient  Liturgies  which  savoured  not 
of  popery 3. 

The  Large  Declaration  professeih,   that  all*   variation  of 
our  Book  from  the  Book  of  England,  that  ever  the  King 

1  ['  in'  in  marg.] 

•  [' made  theirs  black.' in  marg.     Originally,  '  thickened  theirs.'] 

3  ['yet  with  this  .  .  .  popery.'  on  opposite  page.] 

f  'all  the'  Rushw.  and  Pryu. 


342  HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

understood,  was  in  such  things  as  the  Scottish  humours 
would  better  comply  with,  than  with  that  which  stood  in 
the  English  Service  s. 

That  which  the  f  Large  Declaration  professeth/  I  leave  the 
author  of  it  to  make  good.  Yet  whosoever  was  the  author11, 
thus  much  I  can  say,  and  truly,  that  the  Scottish  bishops 
(some  of  them)  did  often  say  to  me,  that  the  people  would  1 
be  better  satisfied  by  much  to  have  a  (33)  Liturgy  com 
posed  by  their  own  bishops,  (as  this  was,)  than  to  have  the 
Service-book  of  England  put  upon  them.  But  to  what  end 
is  this  added  out  of  the  Large  Declaration  ?  Why,  'tis  to 
cast  more  hatred  upon  me.  For  thus  they  infer  :  — 

These  popish  innovations,  therefore,  have  been  surreptitiously 
inserted  by  him,  without  the  King's  knowledge,  and  against 
his  purpose. 

This  is  as  false  as  'tis  bold ;  for  let  them  prove  that  any 
one  1  particular,  be  it  the  least,  was  so  added  by  me  to  that 
book;  and  let  no  justice  spare  me.  In  the  meantime,  here 
I  take  it  upon  my  salvation [,  that '  I  inserted  nothing  without 
his  Majesty's  knowledge/  nor  anything  *  against  his  purpose/ 

Our  Scottish  prelates  do  petition,  that  somewhat  may  be 
abated  of  the  English  ceremonies ;  as  the  cross  in  bap 
tism,  the  ring  in  marriage,  and  some  other  things.  But 
Canterbury  will  not  only  have  those  kept,  but  a  great 
many  more,  and  worse,  super  added  -,  which  was  nothing 
else  but  the  adding  of  fuel  unto  the  fire  k. 

I  cannot  remember  that  ever  any  such  petition  was  showed 
to  me.  This  I  remember  well,  that  when  a  deliberation  was 
held,  whether  it  were  better  to  keep  close  to  the  English 
Liturgy,  or  venture  upon  some  additions ;  some  of  your 
Scottish  bishops  were  very  earnest  to  have  some  alterations, 

1  ['  that  any  one  '  originally,  '  that  there  is  but  one '  ] 


s  [See  "  A  Large  Declaration  con-  sion,  as  if  objectionable.] 

cerning  the  late  Tumults  in  Scotland,  k  Here   Rushworth's  copy  addeth, 

by  the  King,"  p.  18.]  'To  express  and  discover  all  would  re- 

h  [The   Book   was  written  by  Dr.  quire  a  whole  book.     We  shall   only 

Balcanqual,  Dean  of  Durham,  in  the  touch  some  few  in  the  matter  of  the 

King's  name.]  Communion.'    So  also  Pryn. 

'  [Abp.  Sancroft  notes  this  expres- 


OF  AllCHBISHOr  LAUD.  343 

and  some  additions.  And  they  gave  this  for  their  reason, 
because  if  they  did  not  then  make  that  book  as  perfect  as 
they  could,  they  should  never  be  able  to  get  it  perfected 
after.  Canterbury,  therefore,,  was  not  the  man  that  '  added 
this  fuel  to  your  fire/  And  whereas,  to  heap  on  farther 
hatred,  it  is  said,  that  '  I  did  not  only  add  more,  but  worse 
ceremonies/  I  can  say  nothing  to  that,  because  I  know  no  one 
-ceremony  in  the  one  book  or  the  other  that  is  bad.  And 
when  they  give  an  instance  in  the  ceremonies,  which  they 
say  are  worse  in  their  book  than  in  ours,  I  shall  give  such 
answer  as  is  fitting,  and  such  as  I  doubt  not  shall  be  suf 
ficient.  And  now,  it  seems,  they'll  come  to  particulars ;  for 
they  say : — 

I.  This  book  inverteth  the  order  of  the  Communion  in  the 
Book  of  England,  as  may  be  seen  by  the  numbers  setting 
down  the  order  of  this  new  Communion,  1,  5,  2,  6,  7,  3, 
4,  8,  9,  10,  II1.     Of  the  divers  secret  reasons  of  this 
change,    we    mention   one   only,    enjoining    the   spiritual 
sacrifice111  and   thanksgiving,  which   is   in   the   Book  of 
England  pertinently  after  the  Communion,  with  the  prayer 
of  consecration,  before  the   Communion,  and  that  under 
the  name  of  memorial,  or  oblation ;  for  no  other  end  but 
that  the  memorial  and  sacrifice  of  praise  mentioned  in  it 
may    be   understood   according    to   the  popish   meaning, 

[15          (Bellarm.  de  Missa,   1.  ii.  c.  21  n,)  not  of  the  spiritual 
sacrifice,  but  of  the  oblation  of  the  body  of  the  Lord. 

'  This  book'  (they  say)  '  inverts  the  order  of  the  Communion 
in  the  Book  of  England/     Well,  and  what  then  ?     To  invert 

1  [The  service  in  our  own  office  is      of  3  and  4,)  agree  with  those  in  the 

arranged  as  follows  : —  text.] 

1.  To  the  end  of  Prefaces.  (1)  m  '  Praise,'  Eushw.  and  Pryn. 

2.  Prayer  of  humble  access.  (5)  "    ["  Falsum    est,   per    sacrificium 

3.  Consecration.                    (2)  laudis,  cujus  in   Canone   fit   mentio, 

4.  Bread.                              (6)  debere  accipi    sacrificium   spirituale, 

5.  Cup.                                   (7)  quod   in  laude  et  gratiaruna  actione 

6.  Lord's  Prayer.                  (4)  consistit ;    significatur  enim  ea  voce 

7.  Oblation.                           (3)  sacrificium  veri  corporis  Domini,  quod 

8.  Thanksgiving.                 (8)  sacrificium   laudis   dicitur,   quia   per 

9.  Gloria.                              (9)  illucl  Deus  magnopere    laudatur,   et 
10.  Blessing.                         (10)  gratise  illi  aguntur  pro  summis  ejus 

II.  Collects.                          (11)  in  nos  beneticiis." — Bell,   de   Missa, 
The  figures  in  parentheses  mark  the      lib.  ii.  cap.  xxi.  §  '  Deinde  falsa/  Op., 

order  in  the  Scotch  Service-book,  and      torn.  iii.  p.  237.  E.] 
with  one  exception,  (the  transposition 


344  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

the  order  of  some  prayers,  in  the  Communion,  or  any  other 
part  of  the  service,  doth  neither  pervert  the  prayers,  nor 
corrupt  the  worship  of  God.  For  I  hope  they  are  not  yet 
grown  to  be  such  superstitious  cabalists  as  to  think  that 
numbers  work  anything.  For  so  the  prayers  be  all  good  (as 
'tis  most  manifest  these  are),  it  cannot  make  them  ill  to  be 
read  in  5,  7,  or  3  place,  or  the  like ;  unless  it  be  in  such 
prayers  only,  where  the  order  is  essential  to  the  service  then 
in  hand ;  as,  for  example,  to  read  the  Absolution  first,  and  the 
Confession  after ;  and  in  the  Communion,  to  give  the  Sacra 
ment  to  the  people  first,  and  read  the  Prayer  of  Consecration 
after.  In  these  cases,  to  invert  the  order,  is  to  pervert  the 
service;  but  in  all  other  ordinary  prayers,  which  have  not 
such  a  necessary  dependance  upon  order,  first,  second,  or 
third  works  no  great  effect.  And  though  I  shall  not  find 
fault  with  the  order  of  the  prayers,  as  they  stand  in  the 
Communion-book  of  England,  (for,  God  be  thanked,  'tis 
well ;)  yet,  if  a  comparison  must  be  made,  I  do  think  the  order 
of  the  prayers,  as  now  they  stand  in  the  Scottish  Liturgy, 
to  be  the  better,  and  more  agreeable  to  use  in  the  primitive 
Church ;  and  I  believe,  they  which  are  learned  will  acknow 
ledge  it.  And  therefore  these  men  do  bewray  a  great  deal 
of  will  and  weakness,  to  call  this  a  new  Communion,  only  be- 
(34)  cause  all  the  prayers  stand  not  in  the  same  order. 

But  they  say,  'there  are  divers  secret  reasons  of  this 
change'  in  the  order.  Surely  there  was  reason  for  it,  else 
why  a  change?  But  that  there  was  any  hidden  secret  reason 
for  it,  (more  than  that  the  Scottish  prelates  thought  fit  that 
book  should  differ  in  some  things  from  ours  in  England ; 
and  yet  that  no  differences  could  be  l  more  safe  than  those 
which  were  in  the  order  of  the  prayers ;  especially  since  both 
they  and  we  were  of  opinion,  that  of  the  two  this  order  came 
nearest  to  the  primitive  Church ;)  truly  I  neither  know  nor 
believe  2. 

As  for  the  only  reason  given  of  this  change,  'tis  in  my 
judgment  a  strange  oneX  'Tis,  forsooth,  'for  no  other  end,' 
they  say,  '  but  that  the  memorial  and  sacrifice  of  praise  men 
tioned  in  it  may  be  understood  according  to  the  popish 

1  ['  that  no  ...  be  '  orig.  '  that  the  differences  could  not  be  '] 

2  ['  neither  know  nor  believe.'  in  marg.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  345 

meaning,  not  of  the  spiritual  sacrifice,  but  of  the  oblation  of 
the  body  of  the  Lord/     Now  ignorance  and  jealousy,  whither 
will  you  ?  l  (  For  '  the  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving/  no 
man  doubts  but  that  is  to  be  offered  up ;  nor  doth  any  man 
of  learning  question  it,  that  I  know,  but  that  according  to 
our  Saviour's  own  command,  we  are  to  do  whatsoever  is  done 
in  this  office,  { as  a  memorial  of  his  body  and  blood  offered 
up  and  shed  for  us.' — S.  Luc.  xxii.°     Now,  'tis  one  thing 
offer  up  his  body,  and  another  to  offer  up  the  memorial  of 
his  body,  with  our  praise  and  thanks  for  that  infinite  blessing  .J 
so  that  were  that  change  of  order  made  for  this  end,  (which 
is  more   than  I  know,)   I  do  not  yet  see  how  any  popish 
L16  meaning,  so  much  feared,  can  be  fastened  upon  it.     And  the 
words  in  that  prayer  are  plain,  (as  they  are  also  in  the  Book 
of  England,)  that  '  we  offer  and  present  unto  God,  ourselves, 
our  souls  and  bodies,  to  be  a  reasonable,  holy,  and  lively  sacri 
fice  unto  Him.'     What  is  there  here  that  can  be  drawn  to  a 
popish  meaning,  unless  it  be  with  the  cords  of  these  men's 
vanity  ?     Yet  thus  much  we  have   gained  from  them,  that 
'  this  prayer  comes  in  the  Book  of  England  pertinently  after 
the  Communion.'     Any  approbation  is  well  of  that    'anti- 
christian  Service-book '  (as  'tis  often  called) 2 ;  and  I  verily 
believe,  we  should  not  have  gained  this  testimony  of  them 
for  it,  but  only  that  they  are  content  to  approve  that,  to  make 
the  greater  hatred  against  their  own.     Next  they  tell  us  :— 
2.  //  seems  to  be  no  great  matter,  that  without  warrant  of 
the  Book  of  England,  the  presbyter  going  from  the  north 
end  of  the  table,  shall  stand  during  the  time  of  consecra 
tion  at  such  a  part  of  the  table  where  he  may  with  the 
more  ease  and  decency  use  both  his  hands ;    yet  being 
tried,  it  importeth  much :  as  that  he  must  stand  with  his 
hinder  parts  to  the  people ;  representing  (saith  Durand) 
that  which  the  Lord  said  to  Moses,  '  Thou  shall  see  my 
hinder  parts ip,' 

Truly,  this  charge  is,  it  seems,  { no  great  matter.'    And  yet 
here  again  they  are 3  offended  that  this  is   done   '  without 

1  [Here  inserted,  and  erased,  '  How  can  sacrifidum  laudis  be  oblatio  cor- 
poris?']  2  ['  as  'tis  often  called/  in  marg.]  3  [' are,'  orig.  'seem.'] 


S.  Lu.  xxii.  19. 

[See  Durandi  Kationale,  lib.  iv.  cap.  xi.  §  2,  p.  107.  Lugd.  1672.] 


346  HISTORY  OF   THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

warrant  of  the  Book  of  England/  How  comes  this  Book  of 
England  l  to  be  so  much  in  their  esteem,  that  nothing  must 
be  done  without  warrant  from  it  ?  Why,  ^tis  not  that  they 
approve  that  book,  for  they  will  none  of  that  neither ;  but  'tis 
only  to  make  their  complaint  more  acceptable  in  England. 

Yet  they  say,  '  this  very  remove  of  the  presbyter  during 
the  time  of  consecration,  upon  trial  imports  much/  The 
rubric  professes,  that  nothing  is  meant  by  it,  but  'that  he 
may  use  both  his  hands  with  more  ease  and  decency  about 
that  work/  And  I  protest  in  the  presence  of  Almighty  God  q, 
T  know  of  no  other  intention  herein  than  this.  But  these 
men  can  tell  more.  They  are  sure  it  is,  '  that  he  may  turn 
his  hinder  parts  to  the  people,  representing  that  which  the 
Lord  said  to  Moses/  And  what  warrant  have  they  for  this  ? 
Why  Durand  says  so.  Now  truly  the  more  fool  he.  And 
they  shall  do  well  to  ask  their  own  bishops,  what  acquaint 
ance  they  have  with  Durand.  For  as  for  myself,  I  was  so 
poorly  satisfied  with  the  first  leaf  1  read  in  him,  that  I  never 
meddled  with  him  since.  Nor,  indeed,  do  I  spend  any  time 
in  such  authors  as  he  is.  So  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  this. 
Yea,  but  (35)  they  find  fault  with  the  reason  given  in  the 
rubric.  For  they  say : — 

He  must  have  the  use  of  both  his  hands,  not  for  anything  he 
hath  to  do  about  the  bread  and  the  wine ;  (for  that  may r 
be  done  at  the  north  end  of  the  table,  and  be  better  seen 
of  the  people ;)  but  (as  we  are  taught  by  the  Rationalists  s) 
that  he  may}  by  stretching  out fc  his  arms,  represent  the 
extension  of  Christ  on  the  cross  u. 

But  the  reason  given  in  the  rubric  doth  not  satisfy  them ; 
for  they  say  plainly,  '  they  have  no  use  of  both  their  hands 
for  any  thing  that  is  to  be  done  about  the  bread  and  the  wine/  117 
Surely  these  men  consecrate  their  elements  in  a  very  loose 
and  mean  way,  if  they  can  say  truly,  c  that  they  have  not  use 

1  ['of  England '  in  marg.] 


i  [Abp.  Bancroft  marks  this  expres-  8  [Admirers  of  Durand's  Rationale.] 

sion  also,  as  probably  considering  it  *  '  Forth,'  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

too  solemn.]  u  [See   Durandi  Rationale,  lib.   iv. 

r  '  Must,'  Rushw.  cap.  xliii.  §  3,  p.  176.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  347 

of  both  tlieir  hands '  in  this  work.  Or,  that  whatsoever  is 
done  e  may  as  well  be  done  at  the  north  end  of  the  table  / 
which  in  most  places  is  too  narrow,  and  wants  room,  to  lay 
the  Service-book  open  before  him  that  officiates,  and  to  place 
the  bread  and  wine  within  his  reach.  So  that  in  that  place 
'tis  hard  for  the  presbyter  to  avoid  the  unseemly  disordering 
of  something  or  other  that  is  before  him,  perhaps  the  very 
elements  themselves ;  which  may  give  scandal  to  them  which 
come  to  communicate  :  especially  since,  in  the  margin  of  the 
Prayer  of  Consecration,  he  is  ordered  to  lay  his  hand  upon  the 
bread  and  the  wine  which  he  consecrates1.  As  for  '  his  being 
better  seen  of  the  people/  that  varies  according  to  the  nature 
of  the  place,  and  the  position  of  the  table ;  so  that  in  some 
places  he  may  be  better  seen,  and  in  some  not.  Though  I  am 
not  of  opinion,  that  it  is  any  end  of  the  administration  of  the 
Sacrament  '  to  have  the  priest  better  seen  of  the  people/ 

Thus  much  against  the  reason x  given  in  the  rubric. 
Next,  they  produce  other  reasons  of  this  position  of  his  at 
the  holy  table.  And  first,  they  say,  'tis  not  for  the  more'*' 
convenient  use  of  both  his  hands  in  the  celebration  of  that 
work ;  but  it  is,  (say  they,)  ( that  he  may,  by  stretching  out 
his  arms,  represent  the  extension  of  Christ  on  the  cross/ 
Why,  but  I  say  not  this ;  nor  is  there  any  such  thing  ordered 
or  required  in  the  book ;  nor  doth  any  English  divine  prac 
tise  this  that  I  know.  Why  then  is  this  charged  upon  me  ? 
Nor  is  it  sufficient  for  them  to  say,  '  they  are  taught  thus  by 
the  Rationalists/  unless  I  did  affirm,  or  practise,  as  those 
Rationalists  do.  Here's  a  great  deal  of  charity  wanting.  But 
they  bring  another  reason  as  good  as  this  is ;  and  that  is — 

That  he  may  the  more  conveniently  lift  up  the  bread  and 
wine  over  ?  his  head,  to  be  seen  and  adored  of  the  people ; 
who,  in  the  Rubric  of  General  Confession  a  little  before, 
are  directed  to  kneel  humbly  on  their  knees,  that  the 
priest's  elevation,  so  magnified  in  the  Mass,  and  the 
people's  adoration  may  go  together. 

1  ['  or  other  that  is  ...  consecrates.'  on  opposite  page.] 


1  Viz.  their  argument  taken  from      given  in  the  rubric. — H.  W. 
the  reason  of  the  posture  of  the  priest,          y  '  above  '  Kushw.  and  Pryn. 


348  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

fa 

\  Good  God !  whither  tends  this  malice  ?  There  is  not  a 
word  in  the  book  of  this  neither :  not  of  '  lifting  the  bread 
and  wine  over  his  head  ;'  much  less  is  there  anything/' to 
have  it  adored  by  the  people/  And  as  there  is  nothing  in 
the  book,,  so  nothing  hath  ever  been  said  or  done  by  me, 
that  tends  this  way/j  Now,  if  none  of  this  hath  been  said  or 
done  by  me,  what  means  this  ?  Sure  they  mean  to  charge  the 
Rationalists  with  this,  and  not  me ;  unless  I  did  by  word  or 
deed  approve  them  herein l. l  Yea,  but  ( a  little  before,  in 
the  Rubric  of  General  Confession,  the  people  are  directed  to 
kneel  humbly  on  their  knees/  That's  true.  And  what 
posture  so  fit,  as  that  which  is  humble,  when  men  are  making 
confession  of  their  sins  to  God?  (But  that  which  follows, 
namely,  '  that  the  priest's  elevation  and  the  people's  adora 
tion  may  go  together/  is  utterly  false.  There  is  not  one 
word  of  it  in  the  rubric,  nor  ever  was  there  one  thought  of  118 
it  in  myself,  or  (as  I  verily  believe)  in  any  of  the  compilers 
of  that  book.  And  'tis  well  known,  that  through  the  whole 
Church  of  England,  the  form  is  to  receive  the  blessed  Sacra 
ment  kneeling;  arid  yet  without  any  '  adoration'  at  all  '  of 
the  bread  and  wine.'^  So  this  charge,  which  way  soever  it 
look,  cannot  hit  me.  Howsoever,  God  forgive  this  malice. 
For  are  'the  people  directed  to  kneel,  to  the  end  the 
priest's  elevation  and  the  people's  adoration  may  go  toge 
ther  ? '  Why  then  so  let  them  go  :  for  the  priest  with  us 
makes  no  elevation,  nor  therefore  the  people  any  adora 
tion,  of  those  elements.  But  there  is  yet  more  behind  :  for 
they  say — 

That  in  this  posture,  speaking  with  a  low  voice,  and  mut 
tering,  (for  at  some  times  he  is  commanded  to  speak 
with  a  loud  (36)  voice,  and  distinctly,)  he  be  not  heard 
by  the  people ;  which  is  no  less  a  mocking  of  God  and 
his  people,  than  if  the  words  were  spoken  in  an  unknown 
language. 

This  again,  by  my  accusers'  good  leave,  is  utterly  false. 
For  there  is  no  rubric  in  the  whole  book,  that  commands 
the  priest  to  use  a  muttering  or  low  voice.  This,  therefore, 

1  ['herein.'  in  marg.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LATJ1).  349 

is  drawn  in  only  by  consequence,  and  that  an  ill  one.  As  if, 
because  he  is  sometimes  commanded  to  speak  aloud,  he  were 
thereby  enjoined,  in  other  parts  of  the  service,  to  speak  with 
a  low  voice ;  which  is  not  so.  In  the  Book  of  England,  in 
some  places  the  minister  is  directed,  before  he  begins  the 
prayer,  to  say,  '  Let  us  pray /  which  is  but  to  keep  their 
attention  waking,  and  to  put  them  in  mind  what  they  are 
doing,  or  ought  to  do.  And  shall  any  man  infer  upon  this, 
'  Let  us  pray;7  therefore  they  were  not  at  prayer  before?  So 
here,  if  in  some  principal  part  of  the  service  there  be  a 
caveat  given,  that  fthe  Presbyter  shall  speak  with  a  laud 
voice,  and  distinctly/  (I  say  f  if/  for  I  do  not  yet  find  the 
rubric  where  it  is,)  it  implies,  that  he  be  very  careful  in 
that  place,  that  his  voice  be  audible  and  distinct;  but  it 
imports  not,  that  therefore  in  other  parts  of  the  service  it 
may  be  low,  or  confused,  or  unheard.  And  yet,  if  such  a 
consequence  were  to  be  drawn;  'tis  no  new  thing  in  the 
Church  of  Christ,  that  the  minister  did  pray  sometimes  in 
the  public  assembly,  in  a  very  low  voice,  if  at  all  audible. 
For  it  was  ordered  in  the  Council  of  Laodicea z,  that  among 
the  prayers  which  were  made  by  the  faithful,  after  the 
hearers  and  the  penitents  were  gone  out,  that '  the  first  should 
be  in  silence  : '  perhaps  for  the  presbyter  to  commend  him 
self,  and  his  office,  which  he  was  then  to  execute,  privately 
to  God.  But,  howsoever,  in  the  public  service,  that  all 
should  be  public,  I  rather  approve  \ 

As  for  that  which  follows,  'That  to  utter  the  common 
service  of  the  Church  in  a  low  voice,  not  heard  by  the  people, 
is  no  less  a  mocking  of  God  and  His  people,  than  if  the  words 
were  spoken  in  an  unknown  tongue:'  this  were  well  charged, 
if  any  man  did  command,  that  the  public  service  should  be 
read  in  so  low  a  voice,  that  the  people  might  not  hear  it. 
But  since  no  man,  that  I  know,  approves  it,  and  since  there 
is  nothing  in  the  book  that  requires  it,  I  know  not  to  what 

1  ['And  yet,  .  .  .  approve.'  pnrtly  interlined  and  partly  on  opposite  page.] 


KOI  vTrux(aP'n(r®-v'rwv>  ourws  rcav  TTHTTUV      Cone.    Laodicen.    Can.   xviii.     [Cone. 
TO.S  etr^cts  yiveadai  rpeTs'  filoaf  /J.ti>  r^v       torn.  i.  col.  1500.  C.] 
riv  8e  Ssvrepav  Kal 


350  HISTORY   OE   THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

end  'tis  urged  here.  And  yet  this  by  their  leave  too;  were  119 
prayers  read  in  so  low  a  voice,  '  it  were  a  mocking  of  the 
people/  I  confess,  to  call  them  to  Church,  and  not  let  them 
hear.  But,  how  either  prayer  in  a  low  voice,  or  an  unknown 
tongue,  to  the  people l,  should  be  a  mocking  of  God,  I  cannot 
conceive ;  unless  these  men  think  (as  Elias  put  it  upon  the 
prophets  of  Baal)  that  '  their  God  is  talking,  or  journeying, 
or  perhaps  sleeping,  and  must  be  awaked  before  he  can 
hear;'  or,  that  any  tongue  unknown  to  the  people  is  un 
known  to  God  also.  But  this  I  presume  they  will  not  dare 
to  say,  if  it  be  but  for  that  of  St.  Paul :  '  He  that  speaks  in 
the  church  in  an  unknown  tongue,  speaks  not  unto  men,  for 
they  understand  him  not ; '  yet  '  he  speaks  to  God/  and 
doubtless  doth  not  mock  Him ;  for  '  he  edifies  himself,  and  in 
the  spirit  speaks  mysteries ; '  neither  of  which  can  stand  with 
the  '  mocking  of  God/  Now  say  they — 

As  there  is  no  word  of  all  this  in  the  English  Service,  so 
doth  the  Book  in  K.  Edw.  time  give  to  every  presbyter 
his  liberty  of  gesture  ;  which  yet  gave  such  offence  to 
Bucer,  (the  censurer  of  the  book,  and,  even  in  Cassander 
his  own  judgment,  a  man  of  great  moderation  in  matters 
of  this  kind,)  that  he  calleth  them,  nunquam-satis-exe- 
crandos  Missse  gestus  a;  and  would  have  them  to  be 
abhorred,  because  they  confirm  to  the  simple  and  super 
stitious  2,  ter-impiam  et  exitialem  Missse  fiduciam  b. 

As  there  is  no  word  of  all  this  in  the  English  Service, 
so  neither  is  there,  in  the  Book  for  Scotland,  more,  or  other, 
or  to  other  purpose,  than  I  have  above  expressed.  For  the 
Book  under  Edward  VI.,  at  the  end  of  it,  there  are  some 
'  rules  concerning  ceremonies  ° ; '  and  it  doth  give  liberty  of 
gesture  to  every  presbyter.  But  it  is  only  of  some  gestures, 
such  as  are  there  named,  and  similes,  not  of  '  all/  But  if 
any  will  extend  it  unto  '  all/  then  I  humbly  desire  it  may 

1  ['either  .  .  .  people,'  in  marg.     Originally  '  it.'] 

2  ['  and  superstitious, '  in  marg.] 


*  [Mart.  Buceri  Gens,  de  Ordinat.          b  [Ibid.] 

Eccl.  cap.  v.   apud  Script.  Anglican.          c  An.  1549.    Citantur  a  Bucero  in 
p.  465.  Basil.  1577.]  Script.  Anglican,  p.  455. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  351 

be  piously  and  prudently  considered,  whether  this  confusion, 
which  will  follow  upon  every  presbyter's  liberty  and  choice, 
be  not  like  to  prove  worse  than  any  rule  that  is  given  in 
either  book  for  decent  uniformity. 

And  yet  (say  they)  'these  gestures/  for  all  this  liberty 
given,  '  gave  such  offence  to  Bucer,  the  censurer  of  the  book, 
that  he  calls  them  nunquam-(37)satis-execrandos  Misses  ges- 
tus/  the  never  sufficiently  execrable  gestures  of  the  Mass. 
First,  'tis  true,  Bucer  did  make  some  observations  upon  that 
Commoii-Prayer-Book  under  Edw.  VI.  And  he  did  it  at 
the  entreaty  of  Archbishop  Cranmer.  And  after  he  had  made 
such  observations  upon  it  as  he  thought  fit,  he  writ  thus 
to  the  Archbishop  d  : — '  Being  mindful  how  much  I  owe  to 
your  most  reverend  Fatherhood  and  the  English  Churches, 
that  which  is  given  [me]  to  see  and  discern  in  this  busi 
ness,  I  will  subscribe :  this  done,  your  most  reverend  Father 
hood,  and  the  rest  of  your  order'  (that  is,  the  rest  of  the 
bishops,)  '  may  judge  of  what  I  write e/  Where  we  see,  both 
the  care  of  Bucer  to  do  what  was  required  of  him,  and  his 
Christian  humility,  to  leave  what  he  had  done  to  the  judg- 
20  ment  of  the  then  governors  of  this  Church.  By  which  it 
appears,  that  he  gave  his  judgment  upon  '  that  book/  not  as 
being  the  '  censurer 3  of  it,  (as  these  men  call  him,)  but  as 
delivering  up  his  animadversions  upon  it  to  that  authority 
which  required  it  of  him.  Much  less  was  it  such  a  '  censure ' 
as  must  bind  all  other  men  to  his  judgment,  which  he  very 
modestly  submits  to  the  Church.  Howsoever 1,  this  hath 
been  the  common  error  (as  I  humbly  conceive)  of  the  English 

1  ['And  he  did  .  .  .  Howsoever,'  in  opposite  page.  The  original  passage, 
now  erased,  ran  thus,  '  But  whether  he  did  it  voluntarily,  or  by  appointment 
of  the  State  and  Church,  I  know  not.  If  he  did  it  voluntarily,  that  which  he 
says,  if  it  is  but  his  private  judgment,  we  may  value  it  somewhat  the  less. 
But  if  he  did  it  as  being  put  in  trust  by  authority,  we  may  then  fairly  think 
he  gave  his  judgment  as  required,  but  not  as  being  the  censure  of  that  book, 
which  was  made  by  as  pious  and  as  learned  men  as  himself ;  nor  as  such  a 
censure  as  must  bind  all  other  men  to  his  judgment.'] 


d    [Abp.   Sancroft    objects   to    the  subscribere.     Reverendissima  paterni- 

translation  of  this  and  the  immedi-  tas  tua,   aliique    tui    ordinis  de  his 

ately  preceding  passage  from  Bucer.]  judicabunt." — Buceri  Epist.  ad  Archie-' 

e  "  Memor  ergo  quid  reverendissi-  pise,  quse  extat  inter  Opera  ejus  Angl. 

mee  paternitati  tuae,  et  Ecclesiis  Angli-  p.  456.  [ad  init.  Censurse  in  Ordinat. 

canis  cum  primis  debeam,  quod  datum  Eccles.] 
est  mihi  hac  in  re  videre,  id  studeam 


352  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

nation,  to  entertain  and  value  strangers  in  all  professions  of 
learning  beyond  their  desert,  and  to  the  contempt,  or  passing 
by  ]  at  least,  of  men  of  equal  worth  of  their  own  nation ; 
which  I  have  observed,  ever  since  I  was  of  ability  to  judge  of 
these  things. 

But  be  this  as  it  may.  These  men  have  notoriously  cor 
rupted  Bucer.  For  they  say,  '  he  calls  them  nunquam-satts- 
execrandos  Misses  gestusj  referring  the  execration  to  the 
ceremonial  gestures.  But  Bucer's  words  are,  ' nunquam-satis- 
execrandce  Missa  gestus,'  referring  to  the  execration  of  the 
Mass  itself,  not  to  the  gestures  in  it,  of  bowing  the  knee,  or 
beating  the  breast,  or  the  like,  which  in  themselves  (and 
undoubtedly  in  Bucer's  judgment  alsof)  are  far  enough  from 
being  execrable. 

As  for  that  which  follows,  (and  which  are  Bucer's  words 
indeed,)  that  '  these  gestures,  or  any  other  which  confirm  to 
the  simple  ter  impiam  et  exitialem  Missae  fiduciam '  (as  he 
there  calls  it),  'the  thrice  impious  and  deadly  confidence  of 
the  Mass,  are  to  be  abhorred/  there's  no  doubt  to  be  made 
of  that ;  unless  (as  Cassander  %  infers  well  out  of  Luther 
and  Bucer  bothh2)  '  they  be  such  ceremonies  as  impeach  not 
the  free  justification  of  a  sinner  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  that 
the  people  may  be  well  instructed  concerning  the  true  use  of 
them.'  Now  all  this,  at  the  most,  is  but  Bucer's  speech 
against  such  ceremonies  (and  in  such  time  and  place,  must 
be  understood  too)  as  are  apt  '  to  confirm  the  simple  people 
in  their  opinions  of  the  Mass.'  But  such  ceremonies  are 
neither  maintained  by  me,  nor  are  any  such  ordered  or  esta 
blished  in  that  book.  Therefore  this  charge  falls  away  quite 

1  ['  by,'  originally  written  '  over '] 

2  ['  out  .  .  .  both/  added  in  marg.] 


f  In  Scrip  Anglicanis,  p.  465.  [See  illis  ceeremoniis  salus  et  justitia  con- 
above,  note  a.]  stituatur;    nee   ut   preecepta    divina, 

s  ["  Quid  enim,  annon  Lutherus  et  capitalis  peccati  poena  proposita,  exi- 

Bucerus,  ut  casteros  omittam,  saepe  et  gantur,  et  de  vero  illorumusu  populus 

aperte  proclamant,  se   non  detracta-  doceatur."] — In  Defensione  Libelli  de 

turos,  cur  minus  caeremonias  pleras-  Officio  pii  Viri,  [Op.,]  p.  867.   [Paris, 

que  omnes,  et  traditiones,  in  Ecclesia  1616.] 

llomana  publice  receptas  communiter  h  [The  particular  passages  of  Luther 

observent,   his  modo   adjectis  condi-  and  Bucer  referred  to,  are  quoted  by 

tionibus,    si    doctrina    Evangelii    de  Cassander  in  the  margin  of  the  page 

justificatione   gratuita  per  fidem   in  above  quoted.] 
Christum    non    impediatur      nee   in 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  353 

from  me,  and  Bucer  must  make  his  own  speeches  good.  For 
my  own  part,  I  am  in  this  point  of  ceremonies  of  the  same 
mind  with  Cassander  (that  man  '  of  great  moderation  in 
matters  of  this  kind,'  as  my  accusers  here  call  him)  :  and  he 
says  plainly  a  little  after,  in  the  same  place,  concerning 
Luther's  and  Bucer's  judgment  in  these  things,  Quanquam 
est,  quod  in  istis  viris  desiderem [ ;  though  I  approve  them  in 
many  things,  yet  '  there  is  somewhat  which  I  want k  in  these 
men.'  But  the  charge  goes  on  : — 

3 ^  The  corporal1  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  Sacra 
ment,  is  also  to  be  found  here.  For  the  words  of  the 
Mass-book,  serving  to  that  purpose,  are  m  sharply  censured 
by  Bucer  in  King  Edward's  Liturgy,  and  are  not  to  be 
found  in  the  Book  of  England,  are  taken  in  here.  Almighty 
God  'is  in-called,  that  of  His  Almighty  goodness  he  may 
vouchsafe  so  to  bless  and  sanctify  with  His  word  and  His 
Spirit  these  gifts  of  bread  and  wine,  that  they  may  be 
unto  us  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ.  The  change  here, 

.  is  made  a  work  of  God's  omnipotency.  The  words  of  the 
Mass,  ut  fiant  nobis,  are  translated  in  King  Edwd^s 
Book,  'that  they  may  be  unto  us;')whichisn  again  turned 
into  Latin  by  Messius  l,  ut  fiant  nobis  °. 

They  say,  '  the  corporal  presence  of  Christ's  body 2  in  the 
Sacrament,  is  to  be  found  in  this  Service-book.'  But  they 
must  pardon  me  ;  I  know  it  is  not  there.  I  cannot  be 
myself  of  a  contrary  judgment,  and  yet  suffer  that  to  pass. 
But  let's  see  their  proof.  'The  words  of  the  Mass-book, 
serving  to  that  purpose,  which  are  sharply  censured  by  Bucer 
in  King  Edwd's  Liturgy,  and  are  not  to  be  found  in  the 
Book  of  England,  yet  are  taken  into  this  Service-book.' 
I  know  no  words  tending  to  this  purpose  in  King  Edwd's 

'  Messius,'  in  marg.    '  Alesius,'  in  Wharton's  hand.] 
of  Christ's  body'  in  marg.] 


1   Cassand.  ibid.  [p.  868.]  ing   title,   '  Ordinatio    Ecclesiae,   seu 
k  'is  wanting'  Ministerii   Ecclesiastic!    in   florentis- 
1  '  corporeal '  Rushw.  simo  Regno  Anglias,  conscripta  ser- 
in  ['  which  are '  Prynne.  ]  mone  patrio,  et  in  Latinam  linguam 
n  'are '  Rush,  and  Pryn.  bona  fide  conversa  .  .  .  .  ab  Alexandro 
0  [This    version    of    the    English  Atesio  Scoto,  Sacrae  Theologian   doc- 
Prayer-book  by  Alexander  Ales  was  lore.    Lipsisa  1551.'] 
published  in  1551,  under  the  follow- 

LAUD. — VOL.  in.  &  A 


354  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

Liturgy,  fit  for  Bucer  to  censure  sharply ;  and  therefore  not 
tending  to  that  purpose :  for  did  they  tend  to  that,  they 
could  not  be  censured  too  sharply.  The  words,  it  seems,  are 
these  :  (38)  <  O  merciful  Father,  of  Thy  Almighty  goodness, 
vouchsafe  so  to  bless  and  sanctify  with  Thy  word  and  Holy 
Spirit,  these  Thy  gifts  and  creatures  of  bread  and  wine,  that 
they  may  be  unto  us  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Thy  most  dearly 
beloved  Son  P.  Well,  if  these  be  the  words,  how  will  they 
squeeze  corporal  presence  out  of  them?  Why,  first  'the 
change  here,  is  made  a  work  of  God's  omnipotency.'  Well, 
and  a  work  of  omnipotency  it  is,  whatever  the  change  be.CFor 
less  than  Omnipotence  cannot  change  those  elements,  either 
in  nature,  or  use,  to  so  high  a  service  as  they  are  put  in  that 
great  Sacrament.  And  therefore  the  invocating  of  God's 
Almighty  goodness  to  effect  this  by  them,  is  no  proof  at  all 
of  intending  the  ( corporal  presence  of  Christ  in  this  Sacra 
ment/  'Tis  true,  this  passage  is  not  in  the  Prayer  of  Conse 
cration  in  l  the  Service-book  of  England  -}  but  I  wish  with 
all  my  heart  it  were.  For  though  the  consecration  of  the 
elements  may  be  without  it,  yet  it  is  much  more  solemn  and 
full  by  that  invocation. 

Secondly,  '  these  words/  they  say,  f  intend  the  corporal  pre 
sence  of  Christ  in  the  Sacrament,  because  the  words  in  the 
Mass  are,  ut  fiant  nobis  ^,  'that  they  may  be  unto  us  the  Body 
and  the  Blood  of  Christ/  Now  for  the  good  of  Christendom, 
I  would  with  all  my  heart,  that  these  words 2,  ut  fiant 
nobis,  —  that  these  elements  might  be,  '  to  us/  worthy  re 
ceivers,  the  blessed  Body  and  Blood  of  our  Saviour, — were 
the  worst  error  in  the  Mass,  For  then  I  would  hope,  that 
this  great  controversy,  which  to  all  men  that  are  out  of  the 
Church,  is  the  shame,  and  among  all  that  are  within  the 
Church,  is  the  division  of  Christendom,  might  have  some 
good  accommodation.  For  if  it  be  only,  ut  fiant  nobis,  that 
they  may  be  to  us,  the  Body  and  the  Blood  of  Christ;  it 
implies  clearly,  that  they  ( are  to  us/  but  are  not  transub- 

1  ['  the  Prayer  ...  in '  in  marg.] 

2  ['  that  these  words,'  in  marg.] 


P  In  the  Prayer  of  Consecration  in      Mass  are,  '  Ut  nobis  corpus  et  sanguis 
the  Liturgy  for  Scotland.  fiant  dilectissimi    Filii    tui   Domini 

i  The  words  in  the  Canon  of  the      nostri  Jesu  Christi.' 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  355 

stantiated  in  themselves,  into  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ, 
nor  that  there  is  any  corporal  presence,  in,  or  under  the 
elements.)  And  then  nothing  can  more  cross  the  doctrine 
of  the  present  Church  of  Rome,  than  their  own  service.  For 
as  the  elements  after  the  benediction,  or  consecration,  are, 
and  may  be  called,  the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ,  without 
any  addition,  in  that  real  and  true  sense  in  which  they  are 
so  called  in  Scripture;  so,  when  they  are  said  to  become 
the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ,  nobiSj  to  us  that  communi 
cate  .as^  we  ought ;  there  is  by  this  addition,  fiant  nobis l,  an 
allay  in  the  proper  signification  of  the  body  and  blood  :  and 
the  true  sense,  so  well  signified  and  expressed,  that  the  words 
cannot  well  be  understood  otherwise,  than  to  imply  not  the 
corporal  substance,  but  the  real,  and  yet  the  spiritual  use 
of  them  2.  And  so  the  words,  ut  fiant  nobis,  import  quite 
contrary  to  that  which  they  are  brought  to  prove.  And 
I  hope  that  which  follows  will  have  no  better  success. 

On  the  other  side,  the  expressions  of  the  Book  of  England, 
at  the  delivery  of  the  elements ;  of  feeding  on  Christ  by 
faith ;  and  of  eating  and  drinking  in  remembrance  that 
Christ  died  for  thee,  are  utterly  deleted. 

Before,  they  went  about  to  prove  an  intendment  to  esta 
blish  the  doctrine  of  '  the  corporal  presence  of  Christ  in  the 
Sacrament/  by  some  positive  words  ;  and  here,  they  go 
about  to  prove  the  same  by  the  omission  of  some  other  words 
of  the  Book  of  England.  For  they  say  (and  'tis  true),  that  *- 
those  words  are  expressed  in  the  English  Liturgy,  at  the 
delivery  of  the  elements,  and  are  left  out  of  the  Book  pre 
pared  for  Scotland.  But  it  is  altogether  false,  either  that 
this  omission  was  intended  to  help  to  make  good  a  '  corporal 
presence/  or  that  a  '  corporal  presence  '  can  by  any  good  con 
sequence  [be]  proved  out  of  it.  For  the  first,  '  of  feeding  on  ' 
Christ  by  faith/  if  that  omission  be  thought  to  advantage 
anything  toward  a  '  corporal  presence  /  surely,  neither  the 
'  Scottish  bishops/  nor  myself,  were  so  simple  to  leave  it  out 
here,  and  keep  these  words  in  immediately  after  r :  '  which 

1  ['  by  this  .  .  .  nobis,'  in  marg.] 

2  ['And  then  nothing  (lin.  3)  ...  them.'  in  opposite  page.] 


In  the  Collect  of  Thanksgiving  after  the  receiving. 

A  A   2 


356  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

have  duly  received  those  holy  mysteries,  with  the  spiritual 
food  of  the  most  precious  Body  and  Blood  of  Thy  Son/  For 
'  the  feeding  on  Christ  by  faith/  and  '  the  spiritual  food  of 
the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ/  are  all  one ;  and  'tis  hard, 
that  the  asserting  of  a  '  spiritual  food/  should  be  made  the 
proof  [of]  a  '  corporal  presence  /  or,  that  the  omitting  of  it  in 
one  place,  should  be  of  greater  force  than  the  affirming  it  in 
another.  The  like  is  to  be  said  of  the  second  omission,  (  of 
eating  and  drinking  in  remembrance  that  Christ  died  for  us.' 
For  that  remembrance  of  His  death  and  passion  is  expressed 
almost  immediately  before s.  And  would  not  this  have  been 
omitted,  as  well  as  the  other,  had  there  been  an  intention 
to  forget  this  remembrance,  and  to  introduce  a  '  corporal 
presence  ?'  Besides,  St.  Paul  himself,  in  the  1  Cor.  xi.1,  adds 
this,  '  in  remembrance  of  Me ; '  but  in  the  1  Cor.  x.u,  '  The 
cup  of  blessing,  which  we  bless,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  Blood  of  Christ?  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not 
the  communion  of  the  Body  of  Christ  ?'  Which  interrogation 
there,  is  a  pressing  affirmation  ;  and  these  words,  '  in  remem 
brance  of  Christ/  are  omitted.  And  what  then  will  these 
my  learned  adversaries  say,  that  St.  Paul  omitted  this  to 
establish  a  '  corporal  presence  ?  }  I  hope  they  will  not l. 

But  whatsoever  this  omission  may  be  thought  to  work, 
it  cannot  reflect  upon  me.  For  when  I  shall  come  to  set 
down  (as  I  purpose,  God  willing,  to  do x)  the  brief  story  2, 
what  hand  I  had  in  this  Liturgy  for  Scotland ;  it  shall  then 
appear,  that  I  laboured  to  have  the  English  Liturgy  sent 
them,  without  any  omission  or  addition  at  all,  this  or  any 
other;  that  so  the  public  Divine  service  might,  in  (39)  all 
his  Majesty's  dominions,  have  been  one  and  the  same.  C  But 
some  of  the  Scottish  Bps.  prevailed  herein  against  me ;  and 
some  alterations  they  would  have  from  the  Book  of  England, 
and  this  was  one,  as  I  have  to  show  under  the  then  Bp.  of 
Dunblain's  hand,  Dr.  Wetherborne,  whose  notes  I  have  yet 
by  me,  concerning  that  alterations  in  the  Service-book.  And 

Besides,  St.  Paul  .  .  .  not.'  in  marg.] 
the  brief  story,'  in  marg.] 


1  In  the  Prayer  of  Consecration.  x  Page  71    [of  original  MS.     See 

1  ]  Cor.  xi.  24.  below,  p.  427.] 

u  1  Cor.  x.  16. 


OP   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  357 

concerning  this  particular,  his  words  are  these :  »'*  The  Body 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  given  for  thee,  preserve 
thy  body  and  soul  unto  everlasting  life :  and  so,  the  Blood 
of,  &c. :  whereunto  every  receiver  answered,  Amen.  There  is 
no  more  in  King  Edw.  VI.  his  first  book.  And  if  there  be 
no  more  in  ours,  the  action  will  be  much  the  shorter.  Be 
sides,  the  words  which  are  added  since,  '  Take,  eat,  in  remem 
brance,  &c./  may  seem  to  relish  somewhat  of  the  Zuingliari 
tenet,  That  the  Sacrament  is  a  bare  sign  taken  in  remem 
brance  of  Christ's  passion."!  So  that  for  my  part,  first,  I  see 
no  hurt  in  the  omission  of  those  latter  words,  none  at  all. 
And  next,  if  there  be  any,  it  proceeded  not  from  me.  That 
which  follows,  is  a  mere  flourish  in  the  general.  For  they 
say — 

Many  evidences  there  be  in  this  part  of  the  Communion  of 
the  bodily  presence  of  Christ,  very  agreeable  to  the  doc 
trine  taught  by  his  sectaries  y ;  which  this  paper  cannot 
contain.  They  teach  us,  that  Christ  is  received  in  the 

r  Sacrament  corporaliter,  both  objective  and  subjective. 
Corpus  Christi  est  objectum,  quod  recipitur;  at  corpus 
nostrum  est  subjectum,  quo  recipitur. 

(  Many  weak  collections  and  inferences  are  made  by  these 
men  out  of  this  part  of  the  Communion  of  the  bodily  presence 
of  Christ ;  but  not  one  evidence  is,  or  can  be  showed.)  As 
for  '  sectaries/  I  have  none,  nor  none  can  have  in  this  point. 
For  no  men  can  be  '  sectaries/  or  followers  of  me  in  that, 
which  I  never  held  or  maintained.  And  'tis  well  known, 
I  have  maintained  the  contrary z,  and  perhaps  as  strongly  as 
any  my  opposites,  and  upon  grounds  more  agreeable  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  primitive  Church.  \  Among  these  '  sectaries/ 
which  they  will  needs  call  mine,  they  say  '  there  are,  which 
teach  them,  that  Christ  is  received  in  the  sacrament  corpo 
raliter,  both  objective  and  subjective.'  For  this  opinion,  be 
it  whose  it  will,  I  for  my  part  do  utterly  condemn  it,  as 
grossly  superstitious.  ]  And  for  the  person  that  affirms  it, 
they  should  have  done  well  to  name  him,  and  the  place  where 
he  delivers  this  opinion.  Had  this  been  done,  it  had  been 
fair;  and  I  would  then  have  clearly  acknowledged  what 

y  'Secretaries,'  Rush.  puncto  4,  p.  292,  &c.   [Edit.  1639;  p. 

1  Conference    with    Fisher,    §  35.      327.  Edit.  Oxford,  1849.] 


358  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

relation  (if  any)  the  person  had  to  me  ;  and  more  fully  have 
spoken  to  the  opinion  itself,  when  I  might  have  seen  the  full 
scope  together,  of  all  that  he  delivered.  But  I  doubt  there 
is  some  ill  cause  or  other,  why  this  author  is  not  named  by 
them.  Yet  the  charge  goes  on, — 

4.  The  Book  of  England  abolishes  all  that  may  import  the 
oblation  of  an&  unbloody  sacrifice;  but  here  we  have, 
besides  the  preparatory  oblation  of  the  elements,  which  is 
neither  to  be  found  in  the  Book  of  England  now,  nor  in 
King  Edward's  Book  of  old,  the  oblation  of  the  body  and 
the  blood  of  Christ,  which  Bellarmin  calls,  Sacrificium 
laudis,  quia  Deus  per  illud  magnopere  laudatur  b.  This 
also  agrees  [well c]  with  their  late  doctrine. 

First,  I  think  no  man  doubts,  but  that  there  is,  and  ought 
to  be  offered  up  to  God  at  the  consecration  and  reception  of 
this  Sacrament,,  sacrificium  laudis,  the  sacrifice  of  praise: 
and  that  this  ought  to  be  expressed  in  the  Liturgy,  for  the 
instruction  of  the  people.  And  these  words,  fWe  entirely 
desire  Thy  fatherly  goodness,  mercifully  to  accept  this  our 
sacrifice  of  praise,  and  thanksgiving,  &c/  are  both  in  the 
Book  of  England,  and  in  that  which  was  prepared  for  Scot 
land.  }  And  if  '  Bellarmin  do  call  the  oblation  of  the  body 
and  the  blood  of  Christ,  a  sacrificium  of  praise,'  sure  he  doth 
well  in  it ;  (for  so  it  is)  if  Bellarmin  mean  no  more,  by  the 
oblation  of  the  Body  and  the  Blood  of  Christ,  than  a  com 
memoration  and  a  representation  of  that  great  sacrifice 
offered  up  by  Christ  himself;  as  Bishop  Jewel  very  learnedly 
and  fully  acknowledges  d.  But  if  (40)  Bellarmin  go  further 
than  this,  and  by  '  the  oblation  of  the  body  and  the  blood  of 
Christ/  mean,  that  the  priest  offers  up  that,  which  Christ 

*  '  any '  Hush,  and  Pryn.  and  reporteth  unto  our  minds  that 

b  [Bell,  de  Missa,  lib.  ii.  cap.  xxi.  §  One  and  Everlasting   Sacrifice  that 

'  Deinde  falsa.'  Op.,  torn.  iii.  p.  237.  E.  Christ  made  in  His  Body  upon  the 

See  the  whole  passage  above,  p.  343,      Cross 

note  ".]  "  This  remembrance  and  oblation  of 

c  '  well '  Rush,  and  Pryn.  praises,  and  rendering  of  irhanks  unto 

d  ["  The  ministration  of  the  Holy  God  for  our  redemption  in  the  Blood 

Communion    is     sometimes    of    the  of  Christ,  is  called  of  the  old  Fathers 

ancient  Fathers  called   an  unbloody  an  unbloody  Sacrifice,  and  of  S.  Au- 

sacrifice,  not  in  respect  of  any  cor-  gustine,    the    Sacrifice    of   the    new 

poral    or    fleshly    presence,    that    is  Test."— Jewell,]  Respons.  ad  Harding, 

imagined  to  be  there  without  blood-  Art.   17.    divis.  14.    [p.   428.    Lond. 

shedding,  but  for  that  it  representeth  16C9.] 


OF  AUCHBISHOP  LAUD.  359 

himself  did,  and  not  a  commemoration  of  it  only6;  he  is 
erroneous  in  that,  and  can  never  make  it  good.  But  what 
Bellarmiri's  opinion  and  meaning  is,  when  he  calls  it  sacri- 
ficium  laudis,  a  sacrifice  of  praise,  I  cannot  tell,  till  they  be 
pleased  to  quote  the  place,  that  I  may  see  and  consider  of  it. 
In  the  meantime  there  is  as  little  said  in  the  Liturgy  for 
Scotland,  which  may  import  an  oblation  of  an  unbloody 
sacrifice,  as  is  in  the  Book  of  England.  (  As  for  c  the  oblation 
of  the  elements f,'  that's  fit  and  proper ;  and  I  am  sorry,  for 
my  part,  that  it  is  not  in  the  Book  of  England.)  But  they 
say  further : — 

We  are  ready  (when  it  shall  be  judged  convenient,  and  we 
shall  be  desired]  to  discover  much  more  of  matters  in 
this  kind,  as  grounds  laid  for  Missa  Sicca,  or  the  Half 
Mass ;  for  private  Mass  without  the  people ;  of  commu 
nicating  in  one  kind ;  of  the  consumption  by  the  priest, 
and  the  consummation  of  the  sacrifice ;  of  receiving  the 
sacrament  in  the  mouth,  and  not  in  the  hand,  fyc. 

Here's  a  conclusion  of  this  charge  against  me  concerning 
the  Service-book.  And  these  charitable  men,  which  have 
sought  no  less  than  my  life,  now  say,  '  they  are  ready,  when 
it  shall  be  convenient,  and  that  they  shall  be  desired,  to 
deliver  much  more  in  this  kind/  Sure  the  time  can  never 
be  more  convenient  for  them  than  now,  when  anything  they 
will  say  shall  be  believed,  even  against  apparent  evidence, 
or  most  full  proof  to  the  contrary.  And  I  do  desire  them, 
that  notwithstanding  this  is  hora  vestra,  et  potestas  tenebra- 
rum,  their  most  convenient  time;  that  they  will  discover 
anything  which  they  have  more  to  say.  But  the  truth  is, 
here's  nothing  in  this  threatened  heap,  but  cunning  and 
malice.  For  they  would  seem  to  reckon  up  many  things  ; 
but  divers  of  them  are  little  different,  as  missa  sicca,  and 
1  communicating  in  one  kind.'  And  neither  these,  nor  any 
of  the  rest,  offered  with  any  proof;  nor  indeed  are  they  able 
to  prove,  that  any  grounds  are  laid  for  any  one  of  them,  in 

e  "Differentia  est  in  modo ;    illic  25.  [p.  79.  Lugd.  Bat.  1642.] 

enim  Christus  vere  occisus  est :   hie  £  In  the  Prayer  of  Consecration  in 

mortis  fit  representatio." — Hugo  Grot,  the  Liturgy  for  Scotland, 
in  Consult.  Cassandri.  ad  Art.  10.  p. 


360  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

that  Service-book.    And  for  my  own  part,  I  have  expressed  12i 
myself  as  fully  against  these  particulars,  as  any  Protestant 
that  hath  written.     Yet  they  say — 

Our  supplications  were  many  against  these  books :  but  Can 
terbury  procured  them  to  be  answered  with  horrible  % 
proclamations.  We  were  constrained  to  use  the  remedy 
of  protestation :  but  for  our  protest  ations,  and  other  lawful 
means}  which  were  used  for  our  deliverance,  Canterbury 
procured  us  to  be  declared  rebels  and  traitors  to  all  the 
parish-kirks  of  England,  where1*  we  were  seeking  to  possess 
our  religion  in  peace,  against  those  devices  and  novations ; 
Canterbury  kindles i  war  against  us.  In  all  these  it  is 
known  that  he  was,  although  not  the  sole,  yet  the  principal 
agent  and  adviser. 

Their  supplications  against  these  books  of  the  Canons  and 
the  Service,  were  many  indeed ;  but  how  well  qualified,  (the 
matter  duly  considered,)  I  leave  to  them,  who  shall  take  the 
pains  to  look  into  them.  And  howsoever,  most  untrue  it  is, 
'  that  I  caused  them  to  be  answered  with  horrible  proclama 
tions/  Nor  were  they  constrained  by  anything  that  I  know, 
but  their  own  wilfulness,  to  use  the  churlish1  remedy  of 
'  protestation '  against  their  Sovereign's  lawful  power  in  law 
ful  things.  They  add,  '  that  for  their  protestations,  and  other 
lawful  means,  which  they  used  for  their  deliverance,  Canter 
bury  procured  them  to  be  proclaimed  rebels/  Now  truly 
I  know  no  other  lawful  means  that  they  used,  but  taking  up 
of  arms  professedly  against  the  King :  and  I,  for  my  part,  do 
not  conceive  that  lawful  for  subjects  to  do,  in  any  cause  of 
religion  or  otherwise ;  and  this,  I  am  sure,  was  the  ancient 
Christian  doctrine. 

And  yet  when  they  had  taken  up  arms,  I  did  not  procure 
them  '  to  be  declared  rebels  and  traitors/  The  proclamation 
for  that  went  out  by  common  advice  of  the  Lds.  of  the 
Council;  and  their  carriage  at  that  time  deserved  it  plenti 
fully,  let  them  paint  over  that  action  how  they  can.  And  let 

1  ['  churlish '  in  margin.] 


if  '  terrible  '  Rush,  and  Prj-n.  '*  '  kindled  '  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

h  '  when  '  Rushw.  and  Prvn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  361 

the  world  and  future  ages  judge,  whether  to  take  arms  against 
their  Sovereign  (41)  were  a  Christian  and  an  orderly  '  seek 
ing  to  possess  their  religion  in  peace/  especially !  being 
against  no  worse  '  devices,'  or  no  greater  ( novations,'  than 
they  have  quarrelled  at,  in  '  these  books/  Yet  for  all  this, 
I  shall  after  k  make  it  appear,  '  that  I  kindled  no  war  against 
them/  but  kept  it  off  from  them,  as  much  and  as  long  as 
I  could.  And  as  themselves  confess, '  I  was  not  the  sole/  so 
neither  they,  nor  any  man  else,  shall  ever  be  able  to  prove 
I  was  the  principal  agent  or  adviser  of  that  war.  Yea,  but — 

When  by  the  Pacification  at  Barwick,  both  kingdoms  looked 
for  peace  and  quietness,  he  spared  not  openly  in  the  hear 
ing  of  many,  often  before  the  King,  and  privately  at  the 
Council-table,  and  the  Privy  Junto,  to  speak  of  us  as  of 
rebels  and  traitors ;  and  to  speak  against  the  Pacification, 
as  dishonourable,  and  meet  to  be  broken.  Neither  did  his 
malignancy  and  bitterness  ever  suffer  him  to  rest,  till  a 
new  war  was  entered  upon,  and  all  things  prepared  for 
our  destruction. 

126  This  article  about  the  breach  of  the  Pacification,  the 
Parliament  of  England  have  thought  fit  to  make  a  part  of 
their  charge  against  me;  and  therefore  I  shall  put  off*  the 
main  of  my  answer  till  I  come  to  these  articles.  In  the 
meantime  thus  much  in  brief  I  shall  say  to  some  circum 
stantial  things  in  this  charge. :  And  first,  I  do  not  think,  that 
anything  can  be  said  '  to  be  privately  spoken  at  the  Council- 
table/  that  is  openly  delivered  there,  in  the  hearing  of  his 
Majesty  and  all  the  Lords  present;  and  so  was  all  which 
I  spake  there.  Secondly,  they  say,  I  did  (  openly  and  often 
speak  of  them  (the  Scots)  as  of  rebels  and  traitors/  That 
indeed  is  true ;  I  did  so  :  and  I  spake  as  I  then  thought,  and 
as  I  think  still.  For  it  was  as  desperate  a  plotted  treason,  as 
ever  was  in  any  nation.  And  if  they  did  not  think  so  them 
selves,  what  needed  their  Act  of  Oblivion  in  Scotland?  or 
the  like  in  England,  to  secure  their  abettors  here  ?  Thirdly, 
for  the  ( Pacification  at  Barwick/  whatever  I  said  touching 

1  ['especially'  ID  margin.] 
k  Page  70  [of  orig.  MS.     See  below,  p.  425.] 


362  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

the  dishonour  of  it  (as  shall  after  appear l),  yet  no  man  can 
truly  charge  me  that  I  said  'it  was  meet  to  be  broken/ 
Fourthly,  I  had  no  malignity  answerable  to  their  bitterness 
against  the  Church  of  England ;  nor  did  '  the  entering  upon 
a  new  war '  proceed  from  my  counsels  ;  nor  did  I  give  further 
way  to  it  than  all  the  Lords  of  the  Junto  did.  Lastly,  it  is 
manifest  here,  how  truly  the  King  was  dealt  with  on  all 
hands.  For  here  ye  see  they  take  on  them  to  know,  not  only 
what  was  done  at  the  '  Council-table/  but  what  was  said  also 
at  'the  private  Junto:'  when  in  all  that  time  his  Majesty 
could  get  no  information  of  anything  that  proceeded  in  Scot 
land.  But  they  proceed  yet  further  against  me. 

By  him  was  it,  that  our  Covenant ra,  approven  by  National 
Assemblies,  subscribed  by  his  Majesty's  Commissioner, 
and  by  the  Lords  of  his  Majesty's  Council,  and  by  them 
commanded  to  be  subscribed  by  all  the  subjects  of  the 
kingdom,  as  a  testimony  of  our  duty  to  God  and  the  King : 
by  him  was  it  still  called,  'ungodly'  '  damnable,'  'treason 
able  :'  by  him  were  oaths  invented,  and  pressed  upon  divers 
of  our  poor  countrymen,  upon  the  pain  of  imprisonment, 
and  many  \pther n]  miseries,  which  were  unwarranted  by 
law,  and  contrary  to  their  national  oath. 

This  Covenant  indeed,  as  it  was  made  at  first,  without  at 
least,  if  not  against,  the  King,  I  did  utterly  dislike.  And  if 
I  did  say,  it  was '  ungodly,  damnable,  and  treasonable/  I  said 
no  more  than  it  deserved.  Nor  was  it  anything  the  better, 
but  much  the  worse,  if  (as  it  was  so  made  at  first)  '  it  were 
approved  by  National  Assemblies  :'  for  that  was  but  the  greater 
sign,  that  the  rebellious  faction  grew  stronger.  But  I  never 
found  fault  with  their  Covenant,  after  they  were  pleased  to 
take  in  the  King,  and  by  his  authority,  signified  by  the  sub 
scription  of  '  his  Commissioner  °/  to  do  what  was  fit  to  be 
done.  Nor  was  there  any  '  oath  invented  or  pressed  by  me 
upon  their  countrymen,  unwarrantable  by  law ;'  for  I  neither 

1  Page  72  [of  orig.  MS.  See  below,  °  What  is  meant  by  taking  the  King 

p.  429.]  into  the  Covenant,  and  his  Commis- 

m  [See  a  copy  of  the  Covenant  in  sioner  subscribing  it,  see  the  King's 

Rush  worth's  Collections,  vol.  ii.  pp.  "  Large  Declaration,"  p.  1 34,  &c. — W.S. 

734  seq.]  A.  C.  [See  Rushworth's  Collections, 

n  Rushw.  vol.  ii.  pp.  780,  781.] 


Or  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  363 

invented  nor  pressed  any:  but  whatsoever  was  done  in  this 
kind,  was  done  by  public  authority  at  the  Council-table  P. 
And  if  any  oath  tendered  to  them  there  (42)  were  contrary 
to  their '  national  oath/  I  doubt  it  will  easily  be  found,  that 
127  their  '  national  oath '  (if  such  it  be)  was  contrary  to  their  due 
and  natural  allegiance.  But  what's  next  ?  Why,  this : — 

When  our  Commissioners  did  appear  to  render  the  reasons 
of  our  demands,  he  spared  not,  in  the  presence  of  the  King 
and  the  Committee,  to  rail  against  our  National  Assembly, 
as  not  daring  to  appear  before  the  world  and  Kirks  abroad, 
where  himself  and  his  actions  ivere  able  to  endure  trial ; 
and  against  our  just  and  necessary  defence,  as  the  most 
malicious  and  treasonable  contempt  of  monarchical  govern 
ment  that  any  by-gone  age  had  heard  of.  His  hand  also 
was  at  the  warrant  of  restraint  and  imprisonment  of  our 
Commissioners,  sent  from  the  Parliament,  warranted  by 
the  King,  and  seeking  the  peace  of  the  kingdom. 

.  There  are  divers  things  in  this  part  of  the  charge.  And 
the  first  is,  '  that  I  railed  at  their  National  Assembly,  in  the 
presence  of  the  King  and  the  Committee/  But  that,  under 
favour,  is  not  so.  Nor  is  it  my  fashion  to  rail  at  anybody, 
much  less  in  such  a  presence.  I  was  then  openly  taxed,  and 
by  name,  by  the  L.  Lowdon,  one  of  the  Commissioners ;  and 
that  which  I  said  in  answer  to  him  was  in  my  own  defence : 
and  it  was  to  this  effect : — that  whatsoever  their  Assembly 
had  concluded,  did  not  much  move  me.  For  I  did  assure 
myself  nothing  they  could  say  or  do  could  sink  my  credit  in 
Christendom ;  going  upon  grounds  which  would  everywhere 
abide  trial :  and  I  somewhat  doubted,  whether  the  acts  of 
their  Assembly  would  do  so ;  since  even  at  home  not  the 
bishops  only,  but  the  learned  divines  of  Aberdeen,  opposed 
divers  of  them.  This  was  not  ( railing '  against  their  Assem 
bly.  And  if  it  shall  be  thought  too  much  to  be  spoken  by 
(though  for)  myself;  I  humbly  desire  the  Christian  reader  to 
remember,  that  even  S.  Paul  was  forced  to  commend  himself, 
when  false  brethren  accused  him  q,  2  Cor.  xii. 

p  [See  Kushworth's  Collections,  vol.  fi  2  Cor.  xii.  11. 

ii.  pp.  923,  924.] 


364  HISTORY  OF   THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

Next,  they  say,  f  I  spake  against  their  just  and  necessary 
defence/  Truly  not  I  :  that  which  I  spake  was  against  their 
defence,  as  being  neither  'just'  nor  ' necessary/  And  if 
I  then  said  (speaking  of  things  as  they  stood  then)  '  that  they 
were  treasonable  contempts  of  monarchical  government; 
then,  being  such,  their  defence  of  them  could  neither  be 
'  just'  nor  '  necessary/  And  truly,  as  they  stood  then,  I  held 
them  very  desperate,  against  the  honour  and  just  power  of 
the  King.  I  say,  as  they  stood  then.  For  since  his  Majesty 
hath  referred  them  to  honourable  Commissioners  of  both 
nations,  and  out  of  his  clemency  and  goodness  hath  admitted 
all,  or  most  of  them,  (which  I  believe  few  kings  would  have 
done,)  I  have  spoken  nothing  of  them,  but  in  prayer,  that 
God  will  graciously  be  pleased  to  turn  all  these  things  to  the 
good  and  peace  of  both  kingdoms ;  which  must  be  little  less 
than  a  miracle,  if  He  do. 

As  for  my  hand,  that  ( it  was  at  the  warrant  of  restraint  of 
the  Commissioners,  sent  from  the  Parliament/  &c. ;  this  also 
is  but  a  mere  clamour,  to  bring  me  into  further  hatred,  which 
hath  been  their  aim  all  along.  For  why  else  is  '  my  hand ' 
picked  out  alone,  whereas,  the  hands  of  all  (for  aught  I  know) 
that  were  then  present  at  the  Committee,  were  subscribed  to 
that  warrant1"?  And  yet  it  seems  no  hand  hath  troubled  12 
them  but  mine.  And  for  these  '  Commissioners  seeking  the 
peace  of  the  kingdom/  I  will  not  offer  to  enter  upon  their 
thoughts,  what  they  sought,  but  leave  it  to  future  times,  that 
will  discover  the  success  of  things,  and  by  it  open  the  aim  of 
the  agents,  how  '  they  sought  the  peace  of  these  kingdoms/ 
But  yet  they  go  on  :— - 

For  when  we  had  (say  they)  by  our  declarations,  remon 
strances,  and  representations,  manifested  the  truth  of  our 
intentions  and  lawfulness  of  our  actions  to  all  the  good 
subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  England ;  when  the  late  Parlia 
ment  would*  not  be  moved  to  assist,  or  enter  into  a  war 
against  us,  maintaining  our  religion  and  our  liberties ; 

1  ['  being  such,  .  .  .  be,'  on  opposite  page.     Originally  written,  '  then  could 
their  defence  be  neither  just '] 


r  [See  the  warrant  for  the  committal      and  others,  Rush  worth's  Collections, 
of  Lord  Lowdon,  April  11, 1640,  signed      vol.  iii.  pp.  1103,  1104.] 
by  Laud,  the  Marquess  of  Hamilton         s  '  could '  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  365 

Canterbury  (43)  did  not  only  advise  the  breaking  up  of 
that  high  and  honourable  Court,  to  the  great  grief  and 
hazard  of  the  kingdom ;  but  (which  is  without  example] 
did  sit  still  in  the  Convocation,  and  make  Canons  and  Con 
stitutions  against  us,  and  our  just  and  necessary  defence. 
They  did  indeed  offer  by  many  pamphlets,  printed  and  sent 
into  England,   '  to  manifest  the  truth  of  their  intentions/ 
which  was  to  join  close  with  their  party  here,  and  come  and 
gain  some  good  booty  in  England :  and  this  end  they  have 
obtained.     But  '  the  lawfulness  of  their  actions '  they  neither 
have  nor  can  make   good,  to  any  impartial  and  judicious 
reader  of  them.     And  whereas  they  say,  they  have  made  the 
lawfulness  of  them  manifest  '  to  all  the  good  subjects  of  the 
kingdom  of  England/  you  must  know,  that  they  are  only  such 
English  as  join  with  them  in  their  plot,  or  at  least  in  affec 
tion  i  to  religion :  and  'tis  easy  to  make  anything  that  fits 
their  humour,   and  comes  from    their    associates,    manifest 
enough.     But  God    forbid   these  should  be  'all    the    good 
subjects  of  England/  which  (may  too  justly  be  feared)  are 
none1  of  them.   And  yet  it  cannot  be  denied,  but  that  England 
hath,  at  this  day,  much  too  many  of  these  'good  subjects/ 

They  add  further,  'that  the  late  Parliament  would  not 
assist,  nor  enter  into  a  war  against  them/  I  believe  that  is 
true ;  and  I  leave  the  Parliament  to  give  their  own  reasons, 
why  they  would  not.  But  I  am  sure  that  which  follows  is 
most  untrue,  f  that  I  gave  advice  for  the  breaking  of  it  up/ 
as  appears  by  that  which  I  have  formerly  u  set  down,  and  will 
not  repeat.  And  I  shall  ever  wish  from  my  heart,  that  the 
kingdom  may  never  be  hazarded  more  than  it  hath  been 
by  my  counsels ;  and  then,  by  God's  blessing,  it  shall  be  a 
happier  kingdom,  than  the  youngest  now  alive  are  like  to  see 
it,  if  things  go  on  in  the  track  they  now  are. 

Next  they   say,   'that  without   all  example  I  sat  still  in 

Convocation/  though  the  Parliament  were  risen.      '  Without 

example/ — What  is  that  to  them,  if  it  were  so  ?     But  the 

Archbishops   of  Canterbury  have    sat  in  Convocation,   and 

1  ['justly  .  .  .  none'  originally  written,  'justly  doubted  to  be  none'] 

*  '  in    their    disaffection.'— [H.  W.          u  Page  7  of  orig.  MS.     [See  above, 
Abp.  Bancroft  suggests  reading  '  dis-      p.  284.] 
affection,'  or  '  their  religion.'] 


366  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

made  Canons  too,  when  no  Parliament  hath  been  sitting,  as 
is  most  manifest  by  the  records  of  that  Seex.  Yea,  but  there 
is  no  example  of  it  since  the  Reformation.  Be  it  so :  nor  is 
it,  for  all  that,  forbidden  in  the  Statute  of  the  submission  of 
the  Clergy,  25  H.  VIII.,  so  they  sit  by  the  King's  writ. 
And  yet  here  I  was  so  careful,  as  that  I  caused  the  great 
lawyers  of  the  kingdom  to  be  consulted  about  it,  and  followed 
their  judgments,  as  is  before  expressed  y.  And  for  the  Canons 
which  were  made,  they  were  not  against  them.  One  branch, 
indeed,  of  the  first  Canon  is  '  against  subjects  bearing  arms 
against  their  King,  offensive  or  defensive,  under  any  pretence 
whatsoever/  But  this,  as  it  is  the  ancient  doctrine  which 
the  Church  of  Christ  hath  ever  taught  in  all  times  and  places, 
so  is  it  not  against  them  at  all,  unless  they,  against  Christian 
religion2,  and  natural  allegiance,  bear  arms  against  their 
King.  But  if  they  do,  or  have  done  so,  the  Canon  that  was 
not  made  against  them  hits  them  full.  And  in  this  case,  let 
them  pretend  what  they  list,  '  their  defence '  can  neither  be 
1  just'  nor  'necessary/  Yea,  but  they  say  further,  that  I 

Ordained  under  all  highest  pains,  That  hereafter  the  Clergy 
shall  preach  four  times  in  the  year,  such  doctrine  as  is 
contrary  not  only  to  our  proceedings,  but  to  the  doctrine a 
of  other  reformed  Kirks,  to  the  judgment  of  all  sound 
divines  and  politics,  and  tending  to  the  utter  slavery  and 
ruin  of  all  states  and  kingdoms,  and  to  the  dishonour  of 
kings  and  monarchs. 

This  goes  high  indeed,  if  it  were  as  full  in  proof  as  'tis 
loud  in  expression.  But  here  is  not  one  show  of  proof  added, 
either  from  reason  or  authority,  divine  or  human,  more  than 
their  bare  word ;  and  therefore  I  must  answer  it  in  the  same 
key.  First,  then,  'tis  true,  that  in  the  preface  (44)  of  the  first 
Canon,  every  minister  is  enjoined,  under  a  penalty,  ( to  publish 
to  his  people  the  exposition  of  regal  power  contained  in  that 
Canon ;  and  this  once  every  quarter  of  a  year.'  So  then,  if 
the  doctrine  contained  in  that  Canon  be  true,  (and  it  was 

*  [It  may  be  sufficient  to  refer  to  y  Page  9  [of  original  MS.  See  above, 

Hody's  History  of  English  Councils,  p.  285.] 

par.  iii.  pp.  245  seq.,  where    several  7-  Page  40    [of  original    MS.     See 

instances  are  quoted  from  the  Registers  above,  p.  360.] 

of  Archbishops  Arundel  and  Chiche-  a  The  place  is  corrected  from  Pryn. 

ley.]  and  Rushw.,  'and  proceeding.' 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD. 


367 


approved  for  truth  by  the  whole  National  Synod  of  England,) 
then  all  this  high  charge  falls  low  enough.  Besides,  it  will 
concern  them  to  consider  well,  what  their  proceedings  have 
heen.  For  as  for  this  Canon,  it  is  according  to  the  doctrine 
and  practice  of  the  primitive  Church :  and  they,  surely,  were 
both  '  pious '  and  '  sound  divines  '  that  lived  in  it ;  and  I,  for 
my  part,  shall  hold  no^man  a  '  sound  divine '  that  runs  con 
trary  to  it. 

Now,  that  the  primitive  Christians  were  of  opinion,  '  that 
subjects  ought  not  to  take  arms  against  their  kings,  offensive 
or  defensive,  upon  any  pretence  whatsoever/  (which  are  the 
words  in  our  Canon  b,  which  they  are  so  angry  with,)  no,  not 
for,  or  under,  pretence  of  religion,  see  the  proofs  in  the 
margin c.  For  in  the  most  bitter  times  of  persecution,  for 
the  very  highest  points  of  religion,  whatever  miseries  they 
endured,  they  still  contained  themselves  within  the  bounds 


b  Can.  i.  sub  Carolo.  [A.D.  1640. 
apud  Wilkins'  Concil.  torn,  iv.] 

c  "  Plures  nimirum,  &c.  vestra  om- 
nia  implevimus,  urbes,  insulas,  cas- 
tella,  &c.  cui  bello  non  idonei,  &c.  qui 
tarn  libenter  trucidamur,  si  non  apud 
istam  disciplinam  occidi  magis  liceret, 
quam  occidere  T — Tert.  Apologet.  cap. 
37.  [Op.,  p.  30.  B.]  And  in  another 
place,  speaking  of  the  rebellions  raised 
by  Cassius,  Niger,  and  Albinus,  he 
notes,  that  none  of  their  confederates 
were  Christians.  "  Nunquam  Albini- 
ani,  nee  Nigriani,  vel  Cassiani,  inve- 
niri  potuerunt  Christiani ;"  and  then 
adds  :  "  Christianus  nullius  est  hostis, 
nedum  imperatoris,"  &c. — Tert.  ad 
Seapulam,  cap.  ii.  §  2.  [Op.,  p.  69.  B.] 
Constantius  the  Arian  emperor  lay 
heavy  upon  the  orthodox  Christians  : 
and  when  it  was  suggested  unto  him, 
that  Athanasius  and  other  Catholics 
had  secretly  stirred  up  Magnentius  to 
invade  the  empire ;  the  holy  Father 
having  fully  confuted  the  calumny, 
concludes  thus :  Kparetrd)  f)  a\-f)6eia 
Trapa  ao\,  Kul  /u,^  dcpys  vir6voia.v  Kara 
s  roiavra 
T&V  X/ncr- 

aiv,  Kal  juaAtcTTa  TGOV  e /no" /COTTON. — 
S.  Athanas.  Apolog.  ad  Constantium. 
Edit.  Gr.  Lat.  p.  681.  [Op.,  torn.  i. 
p.  302.  Paris.  1698.]  The  like  faithful 
subjects  the  Christians  showed  them 
selves  to  Julian  the  Apostate,  when 
he  used  them  very  sourly.  And  though 
they  would  not  obey  him,  when  he 


commanded  them  to  worship  idols, 
yet  in  other  things  they  did,  and 
rebelled  not.  —  S.  Aug.  in  Psal.  cxxiv. 
[Op.,  torn.  iv.  col.  2019.  B.  C.]  Nor 
did  they  forbear,  either  for  want  of 
strength  or  opportunity:  for  when 
Julian  died,  the  whole  army  cried 
out,  "  We  are  all  Christians."  [T6r*  8e 

('loyAiowos)    ets  rd 

O'    @ia    8e 


/3acnAei;etz>  avdpo&ircav  fAXrjvt^eiv  irpnai.- 
povfjiivaiv,  avrtis  &v  XpKTTiuvos'  us  ovu 
<p<avri  Koivp  TTOLVTCOV  eyivfTO,  6jj.o\oyovaa. 
Kal  avrovs  eli/at  Xpianavovs,  6ex6TCU 
rr\v  /Sao-tAetaz/']  —  Soc.  lib.  iii.  Hist. 
Eccles.  cap.  22.  [p.  199.  Cant.  1720.] 
And  so  St.  Ambrose  to  Valentinian 
the  younger  :  "  Against  your  forces, 
my  weapons  are  prayers  and  tears  ;" 
"Aliter  nee  debeo  nee  possum  re- 
sistere,"  &c.—  S.  Amb.  in  Orat.  Col- 
locat.  inter  Epistolas  xxxii.  et  xxxiii. 
[Serm.  contr.  Auxentium,  §  2.  Op., 
torn.  ii.  col.  864.  B.]  "Non  ego  me 
vallabo  [leg.  vallabor]  circumfusione 
populorum,"  &c.  [Epist.  xx.  §  8.  ibid. 
col.  854.]  (which,  as  the  case  stood  then 
with  him,  he  was  able  to  do  ;)  "  Roga- 
mus,  Auguste,  non  pugnamus."  —  [Ibid. 
§  15.]  The  like  for  defensive  arms  : 
"  Inde  est  enim,  quod  nemo  nostrum, 
quando  apprehenditur,  reluctatur,  nee 
adversus  injustam  violentiam  vestram, 
quamvis  niraius  et  copiosus  noster  sit 
populus,  ulciscitur."  —  Cyprian.  Epi- 
stola  ad  Demetrianum.  [Op.,  p.  192. 


368  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

of  their  obedience ;  and  that  too,  not  out  of  any  want  of 
power,  but  will,  to  hurt.  And  if  the  doctrine  of  other  Re 
formed  Churches  be  contrary  to  this l,  they  shall  do  well  to 
show  it ;  and  then  I'll  give  such  further  answer  as  is  fit. 

But  if  the  Canon  be  '  contrary  to  the  judgment  of  sound  13 
politics;'  I  know  not  which  they  call  'sound2/  For  if  you 
mean  such  as  are  of  their  feather,  I  think  their  judgments 
are  alike  '  sound ;'  that  is,  neither.  And  if  they  mean  learned 
and  well  experienced  politics,  I  believe  they  will  be  able  to 
show  none  of  their  opinion ;  unless  they  be  such  as  have  been 
bred  up  either  in  their  faction,  or  in  the  opposite  at  Rome. 
For  Bodin  d  is  clear,  that  arms  may  not  be  taken  up  against 
the  prince,  be  he  never  so  impious  and  wicked ;  and  instances 
in  Saul  and  Nebuchadnezzar.  And  Grotius  e  doth  not  only 
say  as  much  as  Bodin,  but  censures  them  which  hold  the 
contrary,  to  be  men  { which  serve  time  and  place/  more  than 
truth.  Nor  is  it  any  whit  more  lawful  for  inferior  magis 
trates  to  make  this  resistance  against  the  King,  than  it  is  for 
private  men.  And  this  is  universally  true,  (  where  the 
princes  are  free,  and  have  not  undertaken  the  government, 
under  that  or  the  like  condition ;  or  being  free,  seek  with  a 
hostile  mind  to  ruin  their  people,  which  is  scarce  possible  V 

1  ['  Now,  that  the  primitive  Christians  (p.  367)  .  .  .  contrary  to  this,'  on 
opposite  page.     The  passage  originally  ran,  'And  if  the  doctrine  of  the  Ee- 
formed  Churches  be  contrary,  they '] 

2  [<  which  .  .  .  sound.'     Originally  written,  '  which  of  them  you  call  sound.'] 


Oxon.   1683.]     "  Quum  tarn  nefanda  cap.  5,  p.  210  et  212.  [Paris.  1586.] 

perpetimur,  ne  verbo  quidem  relucta-  e  "  Temporibus    et  locis    minium 

mur ;  sed  Deo  remittimus  ultionem."  servientes,  &c.      Nee  hoc  locum  ha- 

— Lactant.  lib.  v.  Divin.  Instit.  cap.  21.  bet  in  privatis  tantum,  scd  nee  magis- 

[tom.  i.  p.  417.  Lut.  Par.  1748.]  tratibus  inferioribus  hoc  licet,"  &c. — 

"  Neque  tune  civitas  Christi,  quan-  Grotius,  lib.  i.  de  Jure  Belli  et  Pacis, 

quam  .  .  .  haberet  tarn  magnorum  ag-  cap.  4,  n.  6.    [The  substance  of  thepas- 

mina  populorum,  ad  versus  impios  per-  sage  only  is  given ;  p.  102.  Paris.  1625.] 

secutores   .    .    .  pro  temporal!  salute  f  Ibid.  n.   8 — 14.      [The  principal 

pugnavit.      Sed   potius,  ut  obtineret  passages  referred  to  are  the  following, 

geternam,  non  repugnavit." — S.  Aug.  which  speak  of  cases  in  which  resist- 

lib.  xxii.  de  Civitat.  Dei,  cap.  6.  [Op.,  ance  is  allowable:  "Quiprincipessub 

torn.  vii.  col.  1055.  C.]  populo  sunt,  sive  ab  initio  talem  acce- 

d  "  Nee  singulis  civibus,  nee  uni-  perunt  potestatem,  sive  postea  ita  con- 

versis,  fas  est  summi  principis  vitam,  venit,  ut  Lacedaemone,  si  peccent  in 

famam,    aut    fortunas    in    discrimen  leges  ac  rempublicam,  non  tantum  vi 

vocare,    etsi    omnium    scelerum,   &c.  repelli  possunt,  sed,  si  opus  sit,  puniri 

Poenis  acerbissimis  ....  statuendum  morte." — Num.  8.  p.  112.  "  Consistere 

est  in  eos,  qui  perniciosissimis  scriptis  simul  non  possunt  voluntus  imperandi, 

Bubditos  in  principes  armare  consue-  et  voluntas    perdendi.     Quare  qui  se 

verunt." — Bodin.  lib.   ii.    de   Eepub.  hostem    populi   totius    profitetur,   is 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  369 

And  a  great  civilian  tells  us,  '  that  lie  is  properly  a  rebel,  that 
resists  the  emperor  or  his  officers,  in  things  belonging  to  the 
state  of  the  empire  %.'  Some  cases  he  lays  down  indeed,  in 
which  the  pleasure  of  a  prince  may  not  be  obeyed,  but  none, 
in  which  '  his  power  is  to  be  resisted11/ 

Nor  is  it  any  marvel,  that  Christians  do  disallow  the 
taking  up  of  arms  against  the  prince  ;  since  even  the  soundest 
politics  among  the  Heathen  have  declared  so  likewise. 
Aristotle  was  of  this  opinion,  that  if  '  the  magistrate  strike, 
yet  he  is  not  to  be  struck  again1/  and  Seneca;  that  'men 
are  to  bear  the  unjust,  as  well  as  the  just  commands  of 
princes k/  And  Tacitus,  that  '  good  emperors  are  to  be 
desired,  but  whatever  they  be,  to  be  borne  with l.'  And 
Plutarch,  '  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  offer  any  violence  to  the 
person  of  the  king m/  And  Cicero,  '  that  no  fores  is  to  be 
offered  either  to  a  man's  parent,  or  to  his  country11/  and 
therefore  (in  his  judgment)  not  to  the  prince,  who  is  pater 
patrite,  the  father  of  his  country.  And  the  truth  is,  wherever 
the  contrary  opinion  is  maintained,  the  prince  can  never  be 
1  safe,  nor  the  government  settled.  But  so  soon  as  a  faction 
can  get  a  fit  head,  and  gather  sufficient  strength,  all  is  torn 
in  pieces,  and  the  prince  lost  for  no  considerable  error,  or 
perhaps  none  at  all.  For  a  strong  party,  once  heated,  can  as 
easily  make  faults,  as  find  them,  either  in  Church  or  Com 
monwealth  :  and  make  the  King  say,  as  Zedekiah  sometimes 
did  to  his  potent  nobles,  '  Behold,  Jeremiah  is  in  your  hands ; 

1  [All  the  remainder  of  this  paragraph,  originally  written  on  thin  paper 
pasted  at  the  bottom  of  the  page,  is  now  lost.] 


eo  ipso  abdicat  regnum.     Sed  vix  vi-  passage  can    be    selected   from   this 

detur  id  accidere  posse  in  rege  mentis  epistle.  It  begins  with  the  statement, 

compote." — Num.  11.  p.  113.]  "Errare   mihi  videntur,  qui    existi- 

s  Rebellem  proprie  et  stricte  dici,  mant philosophise  fideliter  deditos  con- 

qui  contra  imperatorem,  vel  ejus  offi-  tumaces  esse  ac  refractarios."] 

ciales  resistit,  in  pertinentibus  ad  sta-  l    "  Boni  expetendi,    qualescunque 

turn  imperii,  asserit   Conradus  Lan-  tolerandi."— Tacitus,   lib,  iv.    Histor. 

celot  [de  Jure  publ.  Personarum,]  lib.  [cap.  8.] 

i.  [§  4.]  de  Preestantia  et  Potestate,  m  "Nee  fas  nee  licitum  regiscorpori 

Imperat.   [sect.   27.]   n.  12.    [p.  437.  manus  inferre."     ['fls  ou  Qf^irov  oCSe 

Francof.  1608.]  vevo^iaiJi^vov  jScuriAecos  (rafyxari  ras  xe?- 

h  Greg.  Turonens.  lib.  v.  Hist.  n.  19.  pas  irpocr^fpeiv.]—  Plutarch.  inVit.  Agi- 

[p.  223.  Lut.  Par.  1699.]  dis  et  Cleomen.  [cap.  xix.  p.  804.  Ed. 

1    [Et   dpx^v   exw"  e7rara£ej/,    ov    5e?  Francof.] 

avTiir\-r]yrivai.~] — Aristoteles  citat.  apud  n  "  Nee  patri,  nee  patrise  vim  offerri 

Grotium,  lib.  i.  de  Jure  Belli,  cap.  iv.  oportere."— [Plato,  apud]  Cicero,  lib.  i. 

n.  2.  [p.  97.]  Epist.  Fam.  epist.  ix. 

k  Seneca,  Epist.  73.    [No  particular 

LAUD.— VOL.    III.  B    B 


370  HISTORY   0¥  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

for  the  king  is  not  he  that  can  do  anything  against  you0/ 
Jerem.  xxxviii. l 

But  whereas  they  say,  it  is  a  doctrine  '  that  tends  to  the 
utter  slavery  and  ruin  of  all  states  and  kingdoms  :'  that  will 
appear  most  untrue  hy  the  very  letter  of  the  Canon  itself ; 
which  gives  way  to  no  ( tyranny/  but  expresses  only  the  true 
power  of  a  king  given  by  God,,  and  to  be  exercised  according 
to  God's  law,  and  the  several  laws  of  kingdoms  respectively. 
And,  I  hope,  there  will  ever  be  a  real  difference  found  in 
Christian  kingdoms 2,  between  the  doctrine  that  '  tends  to 
slavery  and  ruin/  and  that  which  forbids  '  taking  up  of  arms 
against  their  sovereign  ;'  which  is  all  that  this  Canon  doth. 
And  in  the  meantime,  I  pray  God  this,  not  '  doctrine '  only, 
but  '  practice'  also,  fof  taking  up  arms  against  the  Lord's 
anointed,'  under  mere  pretence  of  religion,  do  not,  in  a  shorter 
time,  than  is  feared,  bring  all  to  confusion,  wherever  'tis  prac 
tised.  For  howsoever  it  bears  a  show  of  liberty,  yet  this 
way  of  maintaining  it  is  not  only  '  dishonourable  to  kings/ 
but  the  ready  way  to  make  them  study  ways  of  force,  and  to 
use  power,  whenever  they  get  it,  to  abridge  the  liberties  of 
such  over- daring  subjects.  And  in  all  times  it  hath  sown 
the  seeds  of  civil  combustions,  which  have  ended  in  '  slavery' 
and  f  ruin '  of  flourishing  kingdoms.  And  I  pray  God,  these 
do  not  end  so  in  this.  But  they  go  on  : — 

And  as  if  this  had  not  been  sufficient,  he  procures  p  six  sub 
sidies  to  be  lifted  of  the  Clergy,  under  pain  of  deprivation 
to  all  who  should  refuse. 

The  giving  of  the  King  subsidies  is  no  new  thing.  The 
Clergy  have  been  ever  willing  to  the  uttermost  of  their  power ; 
but  what  I  and  my  brethren  of  the  clergy  did  at  this  time 
therein  is  before  *  set  down :  and  I  hold  it  not  fit  to  lengthen 
this  tract  with  the  needless  repetition  of  anything. 

And  which  is  yet  more r,  and  above  which  malice  itself 
cannot  ascend ;  by  his  means  a  prayer  is  framed,  printed, 
and  sent  through  all  the  parishes  of  England,  to  be  said 

1  [The  whole  paragraph  from,  '  unless  they  be '  (p.  368.  lin.  10) ...  Jeremiah 
xxxviii.'  on  opposite  page.]  2  ['  in  Christian  kingdoms,'  in  margin.] 

3  ['  And  I  ...  go  on.'  in  margin.] 

0  Jerem.  xxxviii.  5.  p.  286.] 

P  'procured'  Rushw.  and  Pryn.  r  'worse.'  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

4  Page  9.  [of  orig.  MS.     See  above, 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  371 

in  all  churches  in  time  of  Divine  Service,  next  after  the 
Prayer  for  the  Queen  and  Royal  Progeny,  against  our 
nation  by  name,  as  traitorous  subjects,  having  cast  off  all 
obedience  to  our  anointed  sovereign,  and  coming  in  a 
rebellious  manner  to  invade  England;  that  shame  may 
cover  our  faces,  as  enemies  to  God  and  the  King. 

We  are  now  come  to  the  last  part  of  their  Charge ;  and 
that's  the  prayer,  which  was  made  to  be  sent  and  used  in  all 
churches  when  the  Scots  came  into  England8.  But  this 
prayer  was  made  not  l  by  my  means,'  or  procurement,  but  by 
his  Majesty's  special  command  to  me  to  see  it  done.  And  it 
hath  been  ever  usual  in  England,  upon  great  and  urgent 
occasions,  to  have  one  or  more  prayers  made  by  some  bishop 
or  bishops,  nearest  hand,  to  fit  the  present  business.  And 
this  may  appear  by  divers  forms  and  prayers  so  made,  and 
publicly  used  in  all  times  since  the  Reformation.  And  since 
this  prayer  was  made  by  his  Majesty's  own  command,  I  am 
sorry  they  should  say  of  it,  that  '  malice  itself  cannot  ascend 
above  it.'  Though  I  persuade  myself  they  thought  to  hit  me, 
not  him  in  this  speech. 

(45)  Now,  what,  I  pray,  is  that,  '  above  which  malice  itself 
cannot  ascend  ?'  Why,  first  it  is,  that  they  were  called  in 
that  prayer,  '  traitorous  subjects,  which  had  cast  off  all 
obedience  to  their  anointed  sovereign.'  Why,  but  truth 
spake  this,  not  malice.  For  ' traitorous  subjects'  they  were 
then,  if  ever  a  king  had  any ;  and  the  King's  proclamation 
called  them  so  before  that  prayer  came  forth.  And  what 
title  soever  it  is  fit  to  give  them  now,  since  his  Majesty  hath 
been  graciously  pleased  to  treat  with  them,  and  pass  by  their 
offence,  that's  another  thing;  but  as  the  case  stood  then, 
they  had  shaken  off  all  obedience,  and  were,  as  they  were 
then  called,  '  traitorous  subjects.'  And  I  had  a  special  charge 
from  the  King  not  to  spare  that  name. 

Secondly,  they  except  against  this,  that  'tis  there  said, 
1  that  they  came  in  a  rebellious  manner  to  invade  this  king 
dom.'  And  that  is  most  true  too ;  for  whereas  they  said, 
they  came  in  a  peaceable  manner  to  deliver  their  petitions  to 
the  King,  for  the  liberty  of  their  religion  and  laws  :  is  it  a 
peaceable  way  to  come  two  or  three  and  twenty  thousand 
s  [See  above,  p.  106.] 

B   B   2 


372  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

men  strong,  and  armed,  to  deliver  a  petition  ?    Let  the  whole 
world  judge,  whether  this  were  not  a  (  rebellious  invasion/ 

Thirdly,  they  say  'tis  desired  in  the  prayer,  that  '  God 
would  with  shame  cover  the  faces  of  His,  and  the  King's 
enemies/  Out  of  doubt,  this  petition  proceeds  from  devo 
tion,  not  from  '  malice/  And  if  the  Scots  (when  they  in 
vaded  England,  upon  a  treacherous  plot,  arid  '  conjuncture  *' 
with  the  like  faction  here,  that  so  both  might  have  their 
ends  against  the  King  and  the  Church)  were  not  '  God's 
enemies,  and  the  King's/  the  prayer  meddles  not  with 
them  ;  if  they  were  (as  for  my  part  I  must  believe,  if  I  judge 
by  their  actions),  they  deserve  all  that  can  be  prayed  against 
them,  so  long  as  they  continue  in  that  disobedience.  And 
yet  the  prayer  was  not  (as  'tis  said)  '  against  their  nation 
by  name  :'  no,  God  forbid ;  their  nation  hath,  I  doubt  not, 
very  many  devout  servants  to  God,  and  loyal  subjects  to  their 
King.  But  it  was  against  that  prevailing  faction  among 
them/ which  in  that  great  rebellious  action  became  enemies 
both  to  God  and  the  King.  Now  follows  the  conclusion  l. 

Whosoever  willu  impartially  examine  what  hath  proceeded 
from  himself  in  these  two  books  of  Canons  and  Common 
Prayer ;  what  doctrine  hath  been  published  and  printed 
these  years  past x  in  England,  by  his  disciples  and  emissa 
ries  ;  what  gross  popery  in  the  most  material  points  we 
have  found2  in  the  posthume  writings  of  the  prelates  of 
Edinburgh  and  Dunblaine,  his  own  creatures,  his  nearest  1 
familiars,  and  most  willing  instruments  to  advance  his 
counsels  and  projects ;  shall  perceive  that  his  intentions 
were  deep  and  large  against  all  the  Reformed  Kirks,  and 
reformation  of  religion,  which  in  his  Majesty's  dominions 
was  panting,  and  had  by  this  time 3  rendered  up  the 
ghost,  if  God  had  not  in  a  wonderful  way  of  mercy 
prevented  us  * '. 

The   conclusion   is   like   the   rest ;  much    said  in  it,  and 

1  [After  '  conclusion.'   originally  added,  and  erased ;    '  in  which    I    shall 
answer  truly  to  such  passages  (if  any  such  be  in  it)  as  are  there,  and  not 
spoken  to  before.'] 

2  ['  and  are  ready  to  show'  here  added  by  H.  Wharton,  but  not  in  MS.] 

3  ['  and  had  by  this  time'  in  marg.] 

1  'conjunction'  *  ' by-past '  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

u  '  shall '  Rusliw.  and  Pryn.  x  '  it.'  Rushw. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  373 

nothing  proved.  Where  first  I  desire  no  favour,  but  an 
impartial  examination  of  a  discreet,  pious,  and  judicious 
reader,  of  all  things  done  by  me  in  the  one  book  or  the 
other.  Next,  '  for  the  doctrine  which  hath  been  printed  these 
years  past/  (though  little  or  none  hath  been  published  by 
any  '  disciple  or  emissary  of  mine/)  I  persuade  myself  the 
intelligent  and  impartial  reader  will  find  it  to  be  as  sound 
and  orthodox,  as  any  that  hath  been  printed  in  any  so  many 
years  since  the  Reformation.  And  if  they,  whom  I  was 
necessarily  to  trust  in  that  business,  have  slipped  anything, 
they  are  subject  to  answer  the  laws  in  that  behalf.  Thirdly, 
what  '  gross  Popery  they  have  found  in  the  posthume  writings 
of  the  prelates  of  Edinburgh  (46)  and  Dunblaine/  I  know  not. 
This  I  know ;  'tis  an  easy,  but  a  base  thing,  to  abuse  the 
dead,  who  cannot  answer  for  themselves  :  and  they  which 
are  so  over-bold  with  the  living,  may  easily  and  justly  enough 
be  suspected  not  to  hold  over-fair  quarter  with  the  grave. 

But  whereas  it  is  said,  that  these  l  worthy  men '  (for  such 
they  were)  were  '  my  creatures,  my  nearest  familiars,  my 
willing  instruments/  and  the  like :  this  I  do  here  avow  for 
truth ;  I  was  a  mere  stranger  to  Dr.  Forbys z,  late  prelate  of 
Edinburgh.  The  first  time  that  ever  I  saw  him,  was  when 
I  attended  as  a  Chaplain  in  Ordinary  upon  King  James  of 
blessed  memory,  in  the  year  1617  a.  At  which  time  I  heard 
him  preach  very  learnedly  before  his  Majesty.  After  that 
time  I  never  saw  him,  till  I  attended  his  Majesty  that  now 
is,  as  Dean  of  his  Chapel,  into  Scotland,  in  the  year  1633  b. 
In  the  meantime  I  had  contracted  no  friendship  ;  no  letters 
had  passed  between  us.  Then  he  preached  again  very  learn 
edly,  and  his  Majesty  resolved  to  make  him  Bishop  of  Edin 
burgh  ;  which  was  done  accordingly ;  and  to  my  remembrance, 
he  lived  not  above  a  year  after,  or  very  little  more 1  c.  And  this 
was  all  the  '  near  familiarity '  that  was  between  him  and  me. 

With  the  Bp.  of  Dunblaine,  Dr.Wedderborne,  I  confess 
I  had  more,  and  longer  acquaintance ;  for  he  lived  some  years 

1  ['  or  very  little  more.'  in  margin.] 


Forbes.  only  three  mouths  after  his  appoiut- 

[See  Diary,  above,  p.  135.]  ment  to  the  Bishopric.    (Biog.  Brit. 

[See  Diary,  above,  pp.  216.  scq.]  App.  p.  62.)] 
[Bp.  Forbes  died  April  1, 


374  HISTORY  OP  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

in  England,  and  was  recommended  unto  me,  as  a  man  that 
had  very  good  parts  and  learning  in  him.  He  lived  long 
with  Mr.  Isaac  Casaubond,  who  was  not  like  to  teach  him  any 
Popery,  and  who  certainly  would  not  have  retained  him  so 
long,  or  so  near  nnto  him,  had  he  not  found  him  a  deserver. 
After  I  came  acquainted  with  him,  I  wished  him  very  well 
for  his  worth  sake,  and  did  what  I  could  for  him  to  enable 
him  to  live e.  But  sure  if  my  '  intentions  were  so  deep/  as 
they  are  after  said  to  be,  he  could  be  no  fit  '  instrument '  for 
me ;  he  being  a  mere  scholar,  and  a  book-man,  and  as  unfit  ] 
for,  as  unacquainted  with,  such  '  counsels  and  projects }  as 
these  men  would  make  me  author  of.  And  if  my  '  intentions 
were  so  deep/  out  of  doubt  I  had  brains  enough  to  make  a 
wiser  choice  of  '  instruments '  to  advance  them. 

This  for  the  men.  But  for  the  matter,  if  any  posthume 
papers  of  theirs  be  other  than  they  ought,  their  credit  must 
answer  for  them  to  the  world,  as  their  conscience  hath  already 
done  to  God.  And  for  my  own  part,  I  protest  I  do  not,  nor 
ever  did,  know  of  any  such  papers  which  they  had,  or  left 
behind ;  nor  do  I  believe  they  left  any  behind  them,  but  such 
as  were  worthy  their  learning  and  integrity. 

But '  my  intentions/  they  say, '  were  deep  and  large  against 
all  the  reformed  Kirks/  Surely  the  '  deeper/  the  worse,  if 
they  were  so  ill.  But  as  I  cannot  be  so  vain,  to  assume  to 
myself  any  such  depth ;  so  I  humbly  thank  God  for  it,  I  am 
free  from  all  such  wickedness.  The  worst  thought  I  had  of 
any  reformed  Church  in  Christendom,  was  to  wish  it  like  the 
Church  of  England ;  and  so  much  better,  as  it  should  please 
God  to  make  it.  And  the  '  deepest  intention '  I  had  con 
cerning  all  or  any  of  them,  was  how  they  might  not  only  be 
wished,  but  made  so :  as  for  f  the  reformation  of  religion  in 
his  Majesty's  dominions,  which/  they  say,  '  was  panting,  and 
had  given  up  the  ghost,  if  God  had  not  in  a  wonderful  way 
of  mercy  prevented  them  : '  first,  this  is,  under  favour,  most 
untrue,  and  a  base  and  most  undeserved  scandal  put  upon 

d  [He  is  mentioned  by  Casaubon  in  163f.  (Rymer,  VIII.  ii.  165;)  and  of 

a  letter  to  Abp.  Spotswood,  only  that  Mildenhall,  Suffolk,  Sept.  12,  1628. 

the  name  is  misspelt  '  Olderburnus.'  (Ibid.  iii.  28.)  He  was  also  Preb.  of 

See  Casaub.  Epist.  dccccix.  p.  542.]  Whitchurch,  in  Wells  Cathedral. 

e  [Wedderburne  was  Preb.  of  Ely  (Wood,  F.  0.  ii.  93.)  On  his  ejection 

in  1626.  (Le  Neve,  Fasti,  p.  77;)  from  the  See  of  Dunblane,  he  obtained 

Hector  of  Compton,  Hants,  Feb.  16,  a  benefice  in  England.  (Ibid.)] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  375 

his  Majesty's  government.  Secondly,  I  shall  take  leave  to 
prophesy,  that  unless  after  all  this  tumbling  the  people  can 
be  content,  that  all  stand  for  matters  of  religion,  both  doc 
trine  and  discipline  (and  that  rather  with  addition  to  the 
Church's  power,  than  detracting  from  it),  as  they  then  did, 
when  these  men  say  '  the  Reformation  was  panting,  and 
giving  up  the  ghost  /  I  much  doubt,  that  neither  they  l,  nor 
their  children's  children  after,  shall  see  such  happy  days 
agan  for  all  thiings,  as  these  were,  which  they  so  unthank- 
fully  to  God  and  their  King,  murmured  against,  and  as  these 
men  yet  snarl  at.  And  for  the  spirit  which  ' prevented' 
them  in  this  action,  in  such  '  a  wonderful  way  of  mercy/  if 
ever  they  awake  out  of  this  lethargy  (for  better  it  is  not)  they 
will  then  see  whence  he  is,  and  whither  he  tends.  They  add 
to  this — 

(47)  That  if  the  Pope  himself  had  been  in  his  place,  he  could 
not  have  been  more  popish ;  nor  could  he  more  zealously 
have  negotiated  for  Rome  against  the  reformed  Kirks,  to 
reduce  them  to  the  heresies  in  doctrine,  the  superstition f 
and  idolatry  in  worship,  and  the  tyranny  in  government, 
which  are  in  that  See,  and  for  which  the  reformed  Kirks 
did  separate  from  it,  and  came  forth  of  Babel.  From  him 
certainly  hath  issued  all  this  deluge,  which  almost  hath 
overturned  all. 

What,  not  the  '  Pope  himself  ? '  now  surely  he  could  do 
little  then.  For  (as  I  told  you  in  the  very  last  passage)  I 
never  intended  more  to  the  reformed  Churches,  than  to  wish 
them,  in  doctrine  and  discipline,  like  the  Church  of  England. 
35  And  I  hope,  that  was  neither  '  to  negotiate  for  Rome/  nor 
'  to  reduce  them  to  heresy  in  doctrine,'  nor  '  to  superstition 
and  idolatry  in  worship/  no,  nor  '  to  tyranny  in  government.' 
All  which  are  here  most  wrongfully  imputed  to  me.  And 
this  comparing  of  me  with  '  the  Pope  himself/  I  could  bear 
with  more  ease,  had  I  not  written  more  against  popish  super 
stition,  than  any  presbyter  in  Scotland  hath  done.  And  for 
my  part  I  would  be  contented  to  lay  down  my  life  to-morrow, 
upon  condition  the  Pope  and  Church  of  Rome  would  admit 
1  ['I  much  doubt,  that  neither'  in  margin.] 

{  superstitions,'  Kushw.  and  1'ryn. 


376  HISTORY   OF   THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

and  confirm  that  Service-book,  which  hath  been  here  so 
eagerly  charged  against  me :  for  were  that  done,  it  would 
give  a  greater  blow  to  Popery,  which  is  but  the  corruption  of 
the  Church  of  Rome,  than  any  hath  yet  been  given  :  and  that 
they  know  full  well.  And  whereas  they  say,  that  '  for  these 
things  the  reformed  Churches  did  separate  from  it,  and  came 
forth  of  Babel :'  that  is  true,  that  they  did  separate;  and 
for  these  things ;  but  not  till,  for  the  maintaining  of  the 
contrary  to  these  things,  they  were  excommunicated  and 
thrust  out.  Then  indeed  they  separated,  but  not  till  they 
were  forced  by  a  double  necessity ;  of  truth,  from  which 
they  might  not  depart;  and  of  that  punishment,  which 
would  not  suffer  them  to  enter.  And  yet  the  '  reformed 
Churches/  all  and  every  of  them,  had  need  look  well  to 
themselves  :  for  if  they  came  out  of  Babel  to  run  down  into 
Egypt,  they'll  get  little  by  the  bargain l.  Now  they  end  in 
confidence  : — 

We  are  therefore  confident  that  your  Lps.  (this  they  speak 
to  the  English  Commissioners,  who  were  to  deliver  this 
their  charge  against  me  into  the  Lords'  House)  will  by 
your  means  deal  effectually  [with  the  Parliament^,  that 
this  great  firebrand  may  be  presently  removed  from  his 
Majesty's  presence  ;  and  that  he  may  be  put  to  trial,  and 
have]l  his  deserved  censure,  according  to  the  laws  of  the 
kingdom  :  which  shall  be  good  service  to  God,  honour  to 
the  King  and  Parliament,  terror  to  the  ivicked,  and 
comfort  to  all  good  men;  and  to  us  in  special,  who,  by  his 
means  principally,  have  been  put  to  so  many  and  grievous 
afflictions,  wherein  we  had  perished,  if  God  had  not  been 
with  us. 

Ad.  Blayer,  who  was  Register,  or  Secretary, 

to  the  Scotch  Commissioners. 
Decemb.  14,  1640. 

They  were,  and  they  might  well  be,  confident  upon  their 
Lordships ;  for  all,  or  some  chief  of  that  committee,  were  in 
league  with  them;  and  some  of  them  the  principal  men, 

1  ['And  whereas  .  .  .  the  bargain.'  on  opposite  page.] 

8  Dcsunt  ista  in  Kushw.  fc  <put  to'  Kushw.  and  Pryn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  377 

which  brought  the  Scots  in,  to  have  their  ends  upon  the 
King.     And  they  did  '  deal  effectually  with  the  Parliament ;' 
for  (as  appears  by  the  date)  this  charge  was  delivered  to  the  ^ 
English   Commissioners  Decernb.  14.      It  was  read  in  the  14, 1640. 
Upper  House,  and  transmitted  to  the  House  of  Commons ; 
and  such  haste  made  of  it  there,  that  they,  though  they  had 
no  articles  drawn,  yet  came  up  in  haste,  and  accused  me  to 
the  Lords  of  high  treason,  desiring  my   commitment,  and 
36  promising  the  bringing  up  of  their  articles  and  proof  against 

me  in  convenient   time.      So,   upon  this   accusation    only,  j)ecem^ 
I  was,  upon  Decemb.  18,  committed  to  Mr.  James  Maxwell,  18, 1640. 
the  officer  of  the  House,  and  so  '  removed  from  his  Majesty's 
presence/  which  was  the  great  aim  against  me.     For  they 
conceived  I  would  speak  my  conscience,  if  I  came  near  him ; 
and  they  could  not,  with  any  colour  of  justice,  take  me  from 
him,  but  by  an  accusation  of  high  treason,  of  which  I  would 
not  for  all  the  world  be  as  guilty  as  some  of  them  are  l  which 
accused  me. 

This  was  their  desire  for  my  commitment.  Their  next 
desire  was,  '  that  I  might  be  brought  to  trial,  and  receive  my 
censure  according  to  the  laws.'  And  this  hath  been,  and  yet 
is,  my  desire  as  well  as  theirs.  For  I  long  for  nothing 
more  than  a  trial;  and  I  can  fear  no  censure  (48)  that  is 
according  to  law  ;  and  am  as  free  from  the  breach  of  any 
law,  that  can  make  me  guilty  of  treason,  as  I  was  when  my 
mother  bare  me  into  the  world.  And  when  I  was  thus  far 
on  upon  my  answer,  I  had  remained  at  Mr.  Maxwell's  and  in 
the  Tower  eleven  months  (so  many  it  was  when  I  writ  this)  2. 
But  before  I  came  to  niy  hearing  I  had  been  thirteen  months 
in  prison,  and  neither  brought  to  trial,  no,  nor  so  much  as 
a  particular  charge  brought  up  against  me,  that  I  might 
prepare  for  an  answer,  in  so  heavy  a  business.  And  I  am 
somewhat  further  of  my  accusers'  mind,  that  to  bring  me  to 
a  just  trial  according  to  law,  would  be  '  good  service  to  God, 
honour  to  the  King  and  the  Parliament,'  who  cannot  but 
suffer  in  the  judgment  of  moderate  men  for  laying  a  man  of 
my  place  and  calling  so  long  in  prison,  (a  thing  without  all 

1  ['  of  them  are  '  in  marg.     Originally,  'some  are  that  accused  me.'] 

2  [He  first  wrote,  'at  Mr.  Maxwell's  and  in  the  Tower  above  eleven  mo.*' 
To  which  a  note  was  appended,  '  So  many  it  was  when  I  wrote  this;  but  before 
I  came  to  my  hearing,  it  was  thirteen  months  in  prison.'] 


378  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

precedent,)  and  yet  charging  me  with  no  particular.  Kay, 
and  I  think,  in  a  good  sense  too,  it  would  be  ( a  terror  to  the 
wicked'  to  see  an  innocent  man  brought  to  such  a  trial.  Yea, 
and  yet  f  a  comfort  to  all  good  men 3  too,  when  they  see  that 
an  innocent  man  shall  not  be  let  lie  and  languish  to  death  in 
prison,  (which  may  be  my  case,  for  aught  I  see,)  but  that  in 
some  time  they  may  hope  for  trial;  yea,  and  to  them,  the 
Scots1,  in  special.  For  this  bold  and  most  true  word  I'll 
speak : — the  Scottish  nation  in  general,  the  city  of  Edinburgh 
in  special,  and  very  many  particular  men 2  of  good  worth, 
and  some  men  of  honour,  besides  clergymen  of  all  sorts, 
during  the  time  I  had  interest  in  court,  have  been  more 
beholding  to  me,  than  to  any  ten  English  subjects,  of  what 
rank  and  condition  soever :  and  this  his  Majesty  knows,  and, 
I  dare  say,  will  witness  3.  And  for  their  present  afflictions 
which  they  speak  of,  the  current  of  this  discourse  will  show 
to  the  indifferent  reader,  what  a  principal  means  I  have  been 
of  them.  In  the  mean  time,  I  little  deserved  from  them  the 
name  of  'this  great  firebrand;'  for  many  of  them  have 
warmed  themselves  at  me,  but  yet  I  never  fired  any  of  them. 
Nor  can  I  make  any  doubt,  but  that  God  *  will  deliver  me  out 
of  the  midst  of  this  fire1/  which  He  knows  I  kindled  not. 
Howsoever 4,  let  them  take  heed,  for  as  sure  as  they  now 
make  themselves  in  the  conjuncture11  of  a  great  party,  in 
which  one  wave  seconds  and  keeps  up  another,  yet  though 
these  waves  of  the  sea  are  mighty,  and  rage  horribly,  the 
Lord  that  dwelleth  on  high  is  mightier.  And  under  Him 
I  rest,  and  I  hope  shall,  till  their  waves  be  broken  against 
some  rock  or  other  5  V 

'the  Scots,'  in  marg.]  2  ['particular  men '  on  opp.  page.] 

'  and  this  .  .  .  witness.'  in  marg.] 

'  Nor  can  .  ,  .  Howsoever,'  on  opp.  page.] 

'  And  under  .  .  .  other.'  in  marg.] 


Ecclus.  li.  4.  k  'conjunction.'  '  Psal.  xciii.  5. 


OP   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  379 


37  CAP.  IV. 

Now  follows  Adam  Blair  the  second a,  with  a  codicil  or 
a  corollary  to  this  charge.  And  this,  though  it  concerns  my 
brethren  the  bishops  as  much  as  me,  yet  because  it  charges 
upon  the  calling,  and  was  delivered  in  with  the  charge  against 
me,  though  under  another  date  of  December  1 5,  I  shall  Decemb. 
express  what  I  think  of  that  too.  For  I  think  the  Scotch  15> 1640t 
Commissioners :  took  another  day  in,  upon  advice,  that  they 
might  have  a  fling  at  the  whole  calling.  And  I  cannot  but 
think  it  was  upon  design  among  them,  when  I  consider,  how 
eagerly  the  House  of  Commons  hath  followed  episcopacy 
ever  since.  This  codicil  to  their  last  will  and  testament 
concerning  me  begins  thus  : — 

We  do  indeed  confess,  that  the  prelates  of  England  have 
been  of  very  different  humours,  some  of  them  of  a  more 
hot,  and  others  of  them  men  of  a  moderate  temper ;  some 
of  them  more,  and  some  less  inclinable  to  Popery ;  yet 
what  known  truth  and  constant  experience  hath  made 
undeniable,  we  must  at  this  opportunity  express  b. 

And  so  must  we ;  for  we  as  ingenuously  confess,  that  the 
presbyters  of  Scotland  have  been  of  very  different  humours ; 
some  of  them  of  a  more  hot,  and  others  of  them  men  of  a 
moderate  temper.  And  the  more  moderate  for  temper,  and 
the  more  able  for  learning  among  them,  have  ever  declared 
for  the  episcopacy  of  England.  But  whereas  they  say,  some 
of  the  bishops  of  England  '  are  more,  and  some  less  inclinable 
to  Popery/  that  may  seem  to  imply,  that  all  of  them  are  more 
or  less  inclinable  to  Popery,  which  I  dare  say  is  a  loud 
untruth.  Perhaps  that  which  some  of  them  call  Popery  is 

1  ['the  Scotch  Commissioners '  in  marg.     Orig.  ' they '] 


a  [Sancroft  suggests   it  should    be      Blair  for  the  second  time.] 
'  Secretary.'  It  means,  probably,  Adam          b  '  profess.'  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 


380  HISTORY   OP  THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

orthodox  Christianity,  and  not  one  whit  the  worse  for  their 
miscalling  it,  (49)  though  they  much  the  worse  for  dis 
believing  it.  But  now  you  shall  hear  what  that  'known 
truth '  is,  which  '  constant  experience/  they  say,  '  hath  made 
undeniable/ 

That  from  the  first  time  of  the  Reformation  of  the  Kirk  of 
Scotland,  not  only  after  the  coming  of  King  James  of 
happy  memory  into  England,  but  before,  the  prelates  of 
England  have  been  by  all  means  incessantly  working  the 
overthrow  of  our  discipline  and  government. 

A  little  change  in  the  words  answers  this.  For  from  the 
very  first  of  the  Reformation  of  the  Church  of  England,  as 
well  before,  as  after,  the  coming  in  of  King  James  of  happy 
memory,  the  presbyters  of  Scotland  have  been  by  all  means 
incessantly  working  the  overthrow  of  episcopacy,  our  disci 
pline  and  government :  as  appears  most  manifestly  in  Arch 
bishop  Bancroft's  works6.  So  then,  either  this  is  a  loud 
untruth,  if  our  prelates  did  not  so  practise  against  them  ;  or,  1' 
if  it  be  truth,  our  bishops  had  altogether  as  much  reason  (if 
not  more,  the  justice  of  the  cause  considered)  to  work  the 
overthrow  of  their  discipline,  than  they  had  of  episcopacy. 
But  they  tell  us  :  — 

It  hath  come  to  pass  of  late,  that  the  prelates  of  England 
having  prevailed  and  brought  [US']  to  subjection  in  point 
of  government,  and  finding  their  long-waited-for  opportu 
nity,  and  a  rare  congruity  of  many  spirits  and  powers 
ready  to  cooperate  for  their  ends,  have  made  a  strong 
assault  upon  the  whole  external  worship  and  doctrine  of 
our  Kirk. 

Surely  for  their  doctrine,  'tis  too  large  a  field  to  beat  over  at 
this  time.  Yet  many  doctrines  are  on  foot  amongst  them,  which 
are  fitter  to  be  weighed  than  swallowed,  would  they  permit 
them  to  be  brought  to  the  sanctuary  and  balanced  there.  And 
for  the  '  whole  external  worship'  which  they  speak  of,  I  have 

c  The   Scottish   Genevating.      [See  '  Scottish  Genevating  for  Discipline.' — 

Bancroft's   '  Dangerous  Positions  and  Pp.  9 — 33.    Lond.  1583.J    The  Survey 

Proceedings.'     The  heading  of  book  i.  of  the  Discipline,     [i.  e.  '  A  Survay  of 

chap.  2.  seq.  is,  '  Scottish  Genevating  the  pretended  Holy  Discipline.'  Lond. 

for  Reformation/  and  of  chap.  6.  ,seq.  1593.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  381 

heard  it  said  they  have  none  at  all ;  and  out  of  doubt,  'tis 
very  little  they  have,  if  any.  And  therefore,  if  '  the  prelates 
of  England  had  gotten  an  opportunity,  and  a  congruity  of 
spirits  and  powers  to  cooperate/  (which  yet  is  not  so,)  they 
had  been  much  to  blame,  if  they  had  not  pursued  it  till  they 
had  brought  both  the  one  and  the  other  to  a  better  condition 
than  they  stand  in  at  present.  And  if  they  had  such  an 
opportunity,  they  were  much  to  blame  that  deserted  it ;  and 
if  they  had  not,  these  men  are  unworthy  for  asserting  it. 
But  what  end  had  the  prelates  of  England  in  this  ?  Why 
sure, — 

By  this  their  doing  they  did  not  aim  to  make  us  conform  to 
England,  but  to  make  Scotland  first  (whose  weakness  in 
resisting  they  had  before  experienced  in  novations  of 
government,  and  of  some  points  of  worship),  and  there 
fore  d  England,  conform  to  Rome,  even  in  those  matters 
wherein  England  had  separated  from  Rome,  ever  since 
the  time  of  Reformation. 

These  men  out  of  doubt  have,  or  take  on  them  to  have, 
a  great  insight  into  the  hearts  and  souls  of  the  prelates  of 
England.  They  know  that  '  we  did  not  aim  to  make  them 
conformable  to  England,  but  to  make  Scotland  first,  and 
then  England,  conformable  to  Rome/  But  I  know  the  con 
trary;  and  will  leave  the  book  itself  to  be  judged  by  the 
learned  in  all  parts  of  Christendom,  (for  it  is  carefully  trans 
lated  into  Latin,)  whether  it  teach  or  practise  conformity 
with  Rome  or  not ;  which  trial  is  far  beyond  their  unlearned 
and  uncharitable  assertion e.  And  if  any  other  of  my  brethren 
have  had  this  aim,  they  should  do  well  to  name  them.  But 
they  are  so  void  of  charity,  that  they  cannot  forbear  to  say, 
that  we  aim  to  make  them  conformable  to  Rome,  '  even  in 
those  things  wherein  England  had  separated  from  Rome,  ever 
since  the  Reformation  /  which  is  so  monstrous  an  untruth, 
that  I  wonder  how  impudence  itself  dare  utter  it,  considering 
what  the  bishops  of  England  have  written  in  defence  of  their 
Reformation  against  Rome,  and  how  far  beyond  anything 
which  the  presbyters  of  Scotland  have  written  against  it. 

d  'thereafter'  Pryn  and  Rushw.  e  'skill.' 


382  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

As  for  the  reason  which  is  given,  why  we  began  with 
Scotland,  namely,  (50)  ( because  we  had  experience  of  their 
weakness  in  resisting  novations  of  government,  and  of  some 
points  of  worship :'  I  know  not  what  they  mean  by  '  their 
weakness  in  resisting/  unless  it  be,  that  they  did  not  prevail 
against  King  James  of  blessed  memory,  (for  resist  they  did 
to  their  power,)  when  he  brought  in  bishops,  (which  it  seems 
they  call  '  novations  in  government/)  and  the  Articles  of 
Perth,  which  they  style  '  novations  in  some  points  of  worship/ 
And  if  this  be  that  which  they  mean,  there  is  no  '  novation ' 
in  the  one  or  the  other.  And  for  their  e  weakness  in  resisting/ 
you  may  see  what  it  is.  For  no  sooner  have  they  gotten  the 
'  opportunity/  which  they  speak  of  in  the  beginning  of  this 
codicil,  but  they  cast  out  all  their  bishops ;  reversed  all  the 
Articles  of  Perth ;  all  the  Acts  of  Parliament,  w^hich  confirmed 
both ;  brought  back  all  to  the  rude  draught  of  Knox  and 
Buchanan,  saving  that  they  made  it  much  worse  by  admitting 
so  many  lay-elders  with  votes  in  their  General  Assemblies, 
as  may  enable  the  laymen  to  make  themselves  what  religion 
they  please ;  a  thing  which  the  Church  of  Christ  never  knew 
in  any  part  of  it.  Nor  have  they  stayed  here,  but  made  use 
of  the  same  '  opportunity '  to  cry  down  the  bishops  and 
Church- government  in  England;  as  you  will  see  by  that 
which  comes  next. 

An  evil,  therefore,  which  hath  issued,  not  so  much  from  the 
personal  disposition  of  the  prelates  themselves,  as  from  the 
innate  quality  and  nature  of  their  office,  and  prelatical 
hierarchy,  which  did  bring  forth  the  Pope  in  ancient 
times,  and  never  ceaseth*  till  it  bring*  forth  Popish  doc 
trine  and  worship,  ivhere  it  is  once  rooted,  and  the  prin 
ciples  thereof  fomented,  and  constantly  followed. 

They  tell  us  here,  that  this  conformity  with  Rome  is  an 
'  evil  that  issues  not  so  much  from  the  personal  disposition  of 
the  prelates  themselves,  as  from  the  innate  quality  and  nature 
of  their  office/  Conformity  with  Rome  in  any  error  or 
superstition  is  doubtless  an  evil ;  but  that  '  it  issues  from  the 
nature  of  a  bishop's  office/  cannot  be.  For  that  office  is  to 

f  '  ceased '  Rushw.  s  '  brought '  Ruskw. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  383 

preach  Christ,  and  to  govern  the  Church  of  Christ,  according 
to  His  laws.  If  any  bishop  break  this,  'tis  his  personal  error, 
and  most  unnatural  to  his  office ;  to  which  if  he  adhere,  he 
can  neither  teach  nor  practise  '  superstition.'  Therefore, 
certainly,  what  error  soever  comes,  is  from  his  person,  not 
his  office.  And  'tis  great  ignorance  to  call  this  evil  an  '  innate 
quality  of  the  office  •'  when  the  office  is  a  thing  of  institution, 
riot  of  nature,  and  therefore  cannot  possible  have  any  '  innate 
quality '  in  it. 

But  since  they  will  needs  have  it  thus,  let  us  invert  it  a 
little,  and  see  how  it  will  fit  them  against  their  King,  more 
than  it  can  fit  the  bishops  for  the  Pope.  For  if  we  should 
say  (as  perhaps  we  may  too  truly)  that  the  dangerous 
positions  which  too  many  of  the  Presbyterian  faction  publicly 
maintain,  and  in  print,  proceed  not  so  much  from  the 
'  personal  disposition  of  the  Presbyterians  themselves,  as  from 
the  innate  quality  and  nature  of  their  Presbyteries,  and  their 
antimonarchical  party  ;'  I  believe  it  would  trouble  them  to 
shape  a  good  answer  to  it,  unless  they  will  admit  of  that, 
which  I  before  have  given.  But  then,  if  they  do  this,  they 
charge  themselves  with  falsehood  in  that  which  they  lay  upon 
the  Bps'  office. 

Next  they  tell  you,  that  '  this  prelatical  hierarchy  did  bring 
forth  the  Pope  in  ancient  times.'  But  truly  I  think  they  are 
thus  far  deceived :  the  '  hierarchy '  cannot  be  said  to  bring 
forth  the  chief  parts  of  itself.  Now,  the  Patriarchs  (of  which 
the  Bp.  of  Rome  was  one,  if  not  prime  in  order)  were  the 
principal  parts  of  the  '  hierarchy;'  therefore  the  '  hierarchy  * 
cannot  well  be  said  to  bring  them  forth.  But  suppose  it  be 
so,  that  the  Pope  were  brought  forth  by  the  bishops ;  what 
fault  is  there  in  it  ?  For  the  Pope  was  good,  both  nomine  et 
re,  in  name  and  in  being,  as  they  were  at  first.  For  thirty 
of  them  together  were  martyrs  for  Christ11;  and  the  Church 
of  Rome  was  famous  for  her  faith  over  the  world  in  the  very 
Apostles'  times.  Rom.  i.1  And  if  either  the  Popes,  or  that 

*  ["Vulgo  .  .  traditur,  omnes  quot-  Vitis  Pontif.  p.  20.  Col.  Agr.  1610]. 

quot  deinue  fuerunt,  episcopos  Roma-  Vide  autem  Johannem   [Pcarsonum, 

nos  usque  ad   Sanctum    Sylvestrum  Episc.]  Cestrens.  [de  Serie  et  Succes- 

martyrio  vitam  finia.se,   quod  (salva  sione  Primorum  Romce  Episc.]  Dis- 

semper  veritate)  a  veteribus  historicis  sert.  i.   [cap.]  iv.   [§]  2.   [pp.  18,  19. 

traditum  non  repcrio."]     Onuphr.  in  Lond.  1687.] — W.  IS.  A.  C. 

Platinse  Hyginum  [apud  Platinam  de  l   Rom.  i.  8. 


384  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

Church,  have  degenerated  since,  that  is  a  personal  crime,  and 
not  to  be  imputed  to  the  '  office.'  And  therefore  these  men 
do  very  ill,  or  very  ignorantly,  to  affirm,  that  .this  '  office '  (of 
episcopacy)  (51)  '  never  ceases  till  it  bring  forth  Popish  doc 
trine  and  worship/  For  in  all  the  time  of  these  thirty  Popes, 
there  was  no  doctrine  brought  forth  that  may  justly  be  ac 
counted  superstitious,  or  called  '  Popery/  For  the  last  of 
those  thirty  died  in  the  year  [309].  And  they  cannot  be 
ignorant  that  Bishop  Jewell k,  on  the  behalf  of  the  Church 
of  England,  challenged  the  current  of  the  Fathers,  for 
full  six  hundred  years,  to  be  for  it,  against  Rome,  in  very 
many  and  main  points  of  Popery.  And  l  therefore  I  may 
well  say,  there  was  no  Popery  in  the  world,  when  the  thirtieth 
Pope  died.  Well,  if  this  evil  do  not  arise  from  '  the  hierarchy/ 
yet  it  doth — 

From  the  antipathy  and  inconsistence  of  the  two  forms  of 
the  ecclesiastical  government,  which  they  conceived,  and 
not  without  cause,  one  island,  joined1  also  under  one  head 
and  monarch,  was  not  able  to  bear :  the  one  being  [the 
same™^  in  all  the  parts  and  powers  which  it  was  in  the 
time  of  Popery,  and  still  is  in  the  Roman  Kirk ;  the  other 
being  the  form  of  government  received,  maintained,  and 
practised  by  all  the  Reformed  Kirks,  wherein,  by  their  own 
testimonies  and  confessions,  the  Kirk  of  Scotland  had 
amongst  them  no  small  eminency. 

Sure  these  men  have  forgotten  themselves.  For  they  tell 
us  immediately  before,  that  this  evil  of  bringing  forth  '  Popish 
doctrine  and  worship '  proceeds  from  the  very  office  of  a 
bishop ;  and  now  they  add,  and2  <  from  the  antipathy  of  these 
two  forms  of  Church-government/  Doth  the  '  bishop's  office' 
produce  Popery  ?  And  doth  f  the  antipathy  between  the 
Presbytery  and  Episcopacy'  produce  Popery  too  ?  So  then  * 

1  ['for  full  .  .  .  And'  on  opposite  page.     Originally  written,  '  to  be  for  it 
against  Rome.     Therefore '] 

2  [<  now  they  add,  and '  in  marg.]  s  ['  then '  in  raarg.] 

k  Jewell's  Reply  to  Dr.  Harding,  [i.e.  at  Paul's  Cross.     Works,  pp.  57,  58.] 

The  Defence  of  the  Apology,  especially  '    'united'  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 

pp.  614-617.  This  challenge  was  point-  ra  'the  same'   is  added  from  Pryn 

edly  given  in  his  celebrated  Sermon  and  Rushw. 


OP   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  385 

belike  in  these  men's  judgments,  both  bishops,  and  they 
which  oppose  bishops,  produce  Popery.  And  if  that  be 
true,  Popery  must  needs  increase,  that  is  produced  on  all 
sides. 

An  evil,  then,  there  is,  though  perhaps  not  this,  which 
issues  '  from  that  antipathy  and  inconsistence  of  these  two 
forms  of  ecclesiastical  government,  which/  they  say,  '  wre ' 
prelates  of  England  '  conceived,  and  not  without  cause,  one 
island,  joined  also  under  one  head  and  monarch,  was  not  able 
to  bear:7  and  that  evil  was,  as  I  conceive,  the  continual  jars 
and  oppositions,  which  would  daily  arise  among  his  Majesty's 
subjects  of  both  kingdoms,  concerning  these  different  forms 
of  government ;  and  these  would  bring  forth  such  heart 
burnings  and  divisions  among  the  people,  that  the  King 
might  never  be  secure  at  home,  nor  presume  upon  united 
forces  against  a  foreign  enemy.  And  this  is  evil  enough  to 
any  monarch  of  two  divided  kingdoms,  especially  lying  so 
near  in  one  island.  Now,  if  the  bishops  of  England  did 
conceive  thus,  and,  as  our  adversaries  here  confess,  '  not 
without  cause/  then  certainly,  by  their  own  confession,  the 
prelates  of  England  had  reason  to  use  all  just  endeavours  to 
remove  and  take  away  this  '  inconsistence/  that  the  form  of 
the  ecclesiastical  government  might  be  one,  ( in  one  island, 
and  under  one  monarch  /  that  so  faction  and  schism  might 
cease,  which  else,  when  they  get  opportunity,  find  a  way  to 
rend  the  peace  of  kingdoms,  if  not  kingdoms  themselves. 
And  this  island  (God  of  his  mercy  preserve  it !)  is  at  this  jan.  22, 
time  in  great  hazard  to  undergo  the  fatality  of  it  in  a  great  1( 
measure. 

The  next  is  a  manifest  untruth.  For  though  there  be  (as 
is  said)  '  an  inconsistence  between  the  Governments,  which 
makes  one  island  under  one  king  unable  to  bear  both/  in  the 
different  parts  of  the  island,  or,  at  least,  unsafe  while  it  bears 
them  ;  yet  neither  '  is  episcopacy  in  all  the  parts  and  powers 
of  it,  that  which  it  was  in  time  of  Popery,  and  still  is  in  the 
Roman  Church/  And  this  is  most  manifest  to  any  man, 
that  will  but  look  upon  what  power  the  prelates  had  before, 
and  what  they  have  since  the  Statute  of  the  Submission  of 
the  Clergy,  in  Hen.  VIII.  time,  beside  all  those  statutes 
which  have  since  been  made  in  divers  particulars,  to  weaken 

LAUD.  — VOL.  III.  Q  C 


386  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

their  power.  Nor  is  '  the  other  form  of  government  received, 
maintained,  and  practised  in  all  other  Reformed  Churches ;' 
unless  these  men  be  so  strait-laced,  as  not  to  admit  the 
Churches  of  Sweden,  and  Denmark,  and,  indeed,  all  or  most 
of  the  Lutherans,  to  be  Reformed  Churches.  For  in  Sweden, 
they  retain  both  the  thing  and  the  name ;  and  the  governors 
of  their  Churches  are,  and  are  called,  bishops.  And  among 
the  other  Lutherans  the  thing  is  retained n,  though  not  the 
name.  For  instead  of  bishops,  they  are  called  superin 
tendents,  and  instead  of  archbishops,  general  superintendents. 
And  yet  even  here,  too,  these  names  differ  more  in  sound 
than  in  sense.  For  bishop  is  the  same  in  Greek,  that 
superintendent  is  in  Latin.  Nor  is  this  change  very  well 
liked  by  the  learned.  Howsoever,  Luther,  since  he  would 
change  the  name,  did  yet  very  wisely,  that  he  would  leave 
the  thing,  and  make  choice  of  such  a  name,  as  was  not  alto 
gether  unknown  to  the  ancient  Church.  For  St.  Aug.1 
mentions  it  as  plainly  and  as  fully  as  any  of  these  °.  As  for 
'  the  eminency '  which  (they  say)  their  '  Kirk  of  Scotland 
had  amongst  them/  I  envy  it  not ;  but  God  bless  it  so  that 
it  may  (52)  deserve  eminence,  and  have  it.  And  now  we  are 
come  to  the  close  of  all,  in  which  their  desire  is  expressed. 

This  also  we  represent  to  your  Lordships'  most  serious  con 
sideration  :  that  not  only  the  firebrands  may  be  removed, 
but  the  fire  may  be  provided  against,  that  there  be  no 
more  combustion?  afterwards. 

Decemb.  15,  1640.  Ad.  Slayer. 

1  ['  For  in  Sweden  .  .  .  these.'  on  opposite  page.]  2  ['  but '  in  marg.] 


n  "  Compertum  habens  (Lutherus)  Zanchius  de  Relig.  Observat.  c.  25. 
rem  sine  Ecclesiae  pernicie  abrogari  [de  Eccl.  Milit.  Gubernat.]  n.  10,  11. 
non  posse,  quod  unura  potuit  nomen  [Op.,  torn.  viii.  col.  545.1605.]  Jacob, 
sustulit,  expunctoque  [leg.  inductoque  Haerbrand,Lutheranus,  in  Locis  Com 
et  expuncto]  puriore  vocabulo  Graeco  mun.  p.  699;  saving  that  he  dislikes 
parum  Latinum  supposuit ;  pro  epi-  not  the  alteration  of  the  name, 
scopis  superintendences,  pro  archiepi-  °  S.  Aug.  lib.  xix.  de  Civ.  Dei,  c.  19. 
scopis  generates  superintendentes  ap-  'EinaKOTre'iv  Latine  superintendere  pos- 
pellans." — Tilenus  Paraenes.  ad  Scotos,  sumus  dicere;  quod  ille,  qui  preeficitur, 
c.  6.  [p.  21.  Lond.  1620.]  And  he  well  eis,  quibus  prseficitur,  superintendit, 
knew  the  state  of  his  neighbour  curam  eorurn  sc.  gerens.  [Op.,  torn.  vii. 
churches.  col.  905.  C.D.  The  two  clauses  of 

Saravia  similiter,  Praefat.  L.  de  di-  the  sentence  are  here  transposed.] 

versis  Ministrorum  Evangelii  Gradi-  p  *  recombustion  after  this/  Rushw. 

bus.  [Sign.  A.  2.  rect.  Lond.  1590.]  and  Pryn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  387 

Their  request  is,  that  not  only  the  bishops,  whom  they  are 
pleased  to  call  '  the  firebrands/  (which,  indeed,  themselves 
and  their  adherents  are,)  but  the  office,  or  Episcopacy  itself, 
(which  they  call  '  the  fire/)  may  be  provided  against,  '  that 
there  may  be  no  combustion  after/  This  I  as  heartily  wish 
as  any  man  can ;  but  see  as  little  cause  to  hope  for.  For 
what  hope  can  there  be  against  '  after  -combustion/  while 
'  the  fire/  which  they  themselves  have  kindled,  while  they  call 
other  men  incendiaries,  burns  on  still,  and  is  like  to  fasten 
upon  the  very1  foundations,  to  the  eating  of  them  out  ? 

Yet  I  desire  here,  that  the  justice  and  the  indifferency  of 
these  men  may  be  well  considered,  and  that  in  two  things. 
The  one,  in  the  cause  itself;  for  Episcopacy  is  settled  by 
law  here ;  nay,  it  is  many  ways  woven  into  the  laws  and 
customs  of  this  realm.  And  their  great  complaint  is,  that 
their  Presbyteries  (which  they  say  are  established  by  their 
law)  were  offered  to  be  suppressed.  So  they  are  angry 
their  Presbyteries  should  be  touched  against  their  law ; 
but  Episcopacy  must  be  destroyed,  though  it  be  never  so 
much  against  our  law.  The  other  piece  of  their  justice  is 
personal  to  me.  For  here,  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  in 
this  one  and  the  same  charge,  they  do  by  consequences  lay 
load  on  me,  as  if  I  had  invaded  their  laws ;  while  they  invade 
ours  avowedly,  and  dare  present  this  their  invasion,  as  well 
as  that  by  arms,  in  full  and  open  Parliament  of  England 2,  to 
have  their  will  in  the  one,  and  their  reward  for  the  other. 

Now,  if  these  two  forms  of  ecclesiastical  government,  by 
Episcopacy  and  by  Presbyteries,  be  inconsistent  under  one 
monarch,  (as  they  themselves  here  confess,)  then  I  (were 
I  at  liberty)  would  humbly  beseech  the  Lords  to  consider, 
first,  whether  these  men  have  any  show  or  colour  of  justice 
in  this  their  demand  ?  Secondly,  whether  that  form  of 
Church-government,  which  hath  come  down  from  the  Apostles, 
continued  to  this  day,  is  established  by  the  laws  and  usage  of 
this  kingdom  ever  since  it  was  Christian,  be  not  fitter  for 
them  to  embrace  and  settle,  than  that  form  which  is  but  of 
yesterday,  and  hath  no  acquaintance  at  all  with  our  laws,  nor 
is  agreeable  with  monarchy  ?  And  lastly,  when  the  bishops 

1  ['  very '  in  marg.] 

2  [Originally,  '  dare  present  it  in  full  and  open  Parliament,'] 

CC2 


388  HISTORY   OF   THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

are  taken  away,  and  a  parity  (the  mother  of  confusion)  made 
in  the  Church,  and  their  lands  sacrilegiously  made  a  prey 
(which  I  have  long  feared  is  not  the  least  aim  of  too  many), 
whether  then  the  temporal  lords  shall  not  follow  after  ?  and 
whether  their  honour  will  not  then  soon  appear  too  great, 
and  their  means  too  full,  till l  a  Lex  Ayr  aria  will  pass  upon 
them,  and  lay  them  level  with  them,  whom  some  of  them  1 
favour  too  much  ?  And  when  these  things  are  considered, 
God  bless  them,  whom  it  most  concerns,  to  lay  it  to  heart 
betimes,  if  time  be  not  slipped  already. 

Here  (having  answered  to  all  which  the  Scots  have  laid  in 
against  me)  I  would  have  the  Scotch  Service  inserted  and 
printed.  The  book  lies  by  me,  very  exactly  translated  into 
Latin ;  and  so  I  hope  this  tract  shall  be  2. 


1  ['till' in  marg.     Originally  '  and '] 

2  ['  Here  .  .  .  be.'  on  opposite  page.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  389 


144  CAP.  V. 

AND  now,  having  answered  (and,  I  hope,  sufficiently)  to  all 
the  particulars  in  the  charge  of  the  Scots  against  me,  I  must 
return  to  the  history  again,  as  I  left  ita;  where  I  told  you 
the  House  of  Commons  were  very  angry  with  the  late  Canons, 
and  joining  this  accusation  of  the  Scots  to  such  articles 
as  they  in  their  committee  had  framed  against  me,  upon 
Decemb.  18,  164<0,  they  accused  me  of  high  treason  (as  is 
before  expressed b),  and  I  was  committed  to  custody  to  Mr. 
James  Maxwell,  the  officer  of  the  Upper  House. 

When  they  had  lodged  me  here,  I  was  followed  with  sharp 
ness  in  both  Houses,  upon  all  occasions  of  any  complaint 
made  against  the  proceedings  at  Council- table,  Star-chamber, 
High  Commission,  or  any  place  or  thing  in  which  I  had 
aught  to  doc.  Nothing  omitted  by  some  cunning  agents,  which 
might  increase  the  rage  and  hatred  of  the  people  against  me. 
The  chief  instruments  herein  were  the  Brownists,  and  they 
which  adhered  unto  (53)  them ;  who  were  highly  offended 
with  me  because  I  hindered  and  punished  (as  by  law 1  I  might) 
their  conventicles  and  separation  from  the  Church  of  Eng 
land.  And  though  I  pitied  them,  as  God  knows,  from  my 
very  heart,  yet  because  necessity  of  government  forced  me  to 
some  punishment,  their  malignity  never  gave  me  over. 

Among,  and  above  the  rest,  there  were  three  mend,  Mr. 
Henry2  Burton,  a  minister  beneficed  in  Friday-street, 
London ;  Dr.  John 3  Bast  wick,  a  physician ;  and  Mr.  William 4 

1  ['as  by  law'  originally  written  'as   i.nch  as  by  law'] 

2  [' Henry '  interlined.]  3  ['John' interlined.] 
4  ['  William'  interlined.     fi  he  name  spelled  '  Prin.'] 


a  P.  13  [of  original  MS.  See  above,  194,  &c.  207,  235,  &c.  282,  &c. 
p.  297.]  d  Ste  the  petitions  of  these  three 

b  P.  1  [of  original  MS.     See  above,  men,  presented  to  the  House  of  Com- 

p.  275.]  mons   against  the  Archbishop,  apud 

c  See  Kushw.  par.  iii.  vol.  ii.  pp.  135,  Rush  worth,  par.  iii.  vol.  i.  p.  74,  &c. 
152—154,    174,   183,   184,   187,  193, 


390  HISTOIIY   OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

Pryn,  a  common  lawyer;  who1  were  censured  Junii  14, 1637, 
in  the  Star-chamber,  for  notorious  libels  printed  and  pub 
lished  by  them  against  the  hierarchy  of  the  Church.  They 
were  then  and  there  sentenced  to  stand  in  the  pillory,  and 
lose  their  ears;  and  because  they  should  not  stay  further 
to  infect  London,  they  were  sent  away  by  order  of  that 
Court ;  Mr.  Burton  to  Guernsey,  Dr.  Bastwick  to  Scilly,  and 
Mr.  Pryn  to  Jersey.  In  the  giving  of  this  sentence,  I  spake 
my  conscience,  and  was  after  commanded  to  print  my  speech6. 
But  I  gave  no  vote,  because  they  had  fallen  in  many  passages 
so  personally  upon  me,  that  I  doubted  many  men  might 
think2  spleen,  and  not  justice,  led  me  to  it.  Nor  was  it  my 
counsel  that  advised  their  sending  into  those  remote  parts. 

The  Brownists  and  the  preciser  part  of  the  kingdom  were 
nettled  at  this;  and  the  anger  turned  upon  me,  though  I 
were  the  patient  all  along.  For  they  had  published  most 
venomous  libels  against  me ;  arid  1  did  but  show  such  as 
came  to  my  hands  to  the  state,  and  there  left  them  to  do 
what  they  pleased  in  it.  But  that  for  which  they  were  sen 
tenced,  was  a  book  written  by  Mr.  Burton,  and  printed  and 
sent  by  himself  to  the  Lords  sitting  in  Council f;  and  a  Litany3, 
and  other  scandalous  things4,  scattered  and  avowed  by  Dr. 
Bastwick;  and  things  of  like  nature  by  Mr.  Pryn.  And  he 
was  thought  to  deserve  less  favour  than  the  rest,  because  he 
had  been  censured  before  in  that  great  Court  for  gross  abuses 
of  the  Queen's  gracious  Majesty  and  the  government,  in  his 
book  intituled  {  Histriomastix  %.' 

This  censure  being  past  upon  these  men,  though  I  did  no  1 
more  than  is  before  mentioned,  yet  they  and  that  faction 

1  '  who  '  interlined.] 

2  '  think '  originally  written '  might  fear  things '] 

3  '  and  a  Litany/  originally  written,  '  and   Dr.  Bastwick  had  published  a 
Litany,'] 

4  [Originally  written, '  things  then  in  court,'] 

e  [This  speech  will  be  printed  in  houses.    1633'    (ie.    1632,   according 

vol.  vi.,  where  an  account  will  be  given  to    the    printers'  rule   of   beginning 

of  the   writings  and  proceedings  of  the  year  at  Michaelmas.     See  marg. 

these  three  persons.]  note  in  Biogr.  Brit.  Append,  p.  145). 

f  [It  was  entitled,  '  A  Letter  to  the  Prynne,   after    remaining    in  prison 

true-hearted  Nobility.']  from  Feb.  2,  163f ,  to   Feb.  11,  163f , 

s  [The  title  of  the  book  is, '  Histrio-  was  sentenced  to  a  fine  of  5,000?.,  to  be 

mastix,    the    Players'   Scourge,    &c.,  placed  in  the  pillory,  and  to  be  im- 

against  the  intolerable  Mischief  and  prisoned  during  life.] 
Abuses  of  Common  Players  and  Play- 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  391 

continued  all  manner  of  malice  against  me ;  and  I  had  libel 
upon  libel,  scattered  in  the  streets  and  pasted  upon  posts. 
And  upon  Friday,  Julii  7,  1637,  a  note  was  brought  to  me  of 
a  short  libel,  pasted  on  the  cross  in  Cheapside,  that  the  Arch- 
Wolf  of  Canterbury  had  his  hand  in  persecuting  the  saints, 
and  shedding  the  blood  of  the  martyrs.  Now,  what  kind  of 
saints  and  martyrs  these  were,  may  appear  by  their  libellous 
writings, — courses  with  which  saints  and  martyrs  were  never 
acquainted.  And  most  certain  it  is,  that,  howsoever  the  times 
went  then  or  go  now,  yet  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  time  Penry  h 
was  hanged,  and  Tidal1  condemned  and  died  in  prison,  for  less 
than  is  contained  in  Mr.  Burton's  book,  as  will  be  evident  to 
any  man  that  compares  their  writings  together.  And  these 
saints  would  have  lost  their  lives,  had  they  done  that  against 
any  other  state  Christian,  which  they  did  against  this.  And 
I  have  yet  one  of  the  desperatest  libels k  by  me1  that  hath 
ordinarily  been  seen,  which  was  sealed  up  in  form  of  a  letter, 
and  sent  to  me  by  Mr.  Pryn,  with  his  name  to  it2;  and  but 
that  it  is  exceeding  long,  and  from  the  present  business, 
I  would  here  have  inserted  it. 

To  return,  then.  The  faction  of  the  Brownists,  and  these 
three  saints,  with  their  adherents,  (for  they  were  now  set  at 
liberty  by  the  House  of  Commons,  and  brought  into  London 
in  great  triumph,)  filled  the  press  almost  daily  with  ballads 
and  libels,  full  of  all  manner  of  scurrility,  and  more  untruth, 
both  against  my  person  and  my  calling3.  These  were  cried 
about  London  streets,  and  brought  (many  of  them)  to  West 
minster,  and  given  into  divers  lords'  hands,  and  into  the 
hands  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  House  of  Commons ;  and  yet 
no  order  taken  by  either  House  to  suppress  the  printing  of 
such  known  and  shameless  lies  as  most  of  them  contained ; 
a  thing  which  many  sober  men  found  much  fault  withal,  and 
which,  I  believe,  hath  hardly  been  seen  or  suffered  in  any 
civil  commonwealth,  Christian  or  other.  But  when  I  saw 
the  Houses  of  Parliament  so  regardless  of  their  own  honour, 

1  ['  by  me '  in  marg.]  '  ['  to  it '  interlined.] 

3  ['both  .  .  .  calling.'  in  marg.] 

h  [See  Collier's  Eccl,  Hist.  vol.  ii.  ness  of  law,  having  the  author's  name 

p.  638.]  set  to  it;  but  it  is  called  a  libel  for 

!    [Ibid.  p.  622.]  the  scurrilous  and  foul  language  of  it. 

k  It  was  no  libel,  indeed,  in  strict-  —  H.  W. 


392  HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

to  suffer  these  base  and  barbarous  courses  against  an  inno 
cent  man,  and  as  then '  not  so  much  as  charged  in  general, 
I  thought  fit  to  arm  myself  with  patience,  and  endure  that 
which  I  could  not  help.  And  by  God's  blessing  I  did  so, 
though  it  grieved  (54)  me  much  more  for  my  calling,  than  for 
my  person.  And  this  spreading  of  libellous,  base  pamphlets 

Jan.  26,      continues  to  this  day  without  control ;  and  how  long  it  will 
continue  to  the  shame  of  the  nation,  I  cannot  tell. 

While  I  was  thus  committed  to  Mr.  Maxwell,  I  found  I  was, 
by  the  course  of  the  House,  to  pay  in  fees  for  my  diet  and 
custody,  twenty  nobles  a- day.  This  grew  very  heavy.  For  I 
was  stayed  there  full  ten  weeks,  before  so  much  as  any  general 
charge  was  brought  up  by  the  House  of  Commons  against 

Dec.  21,  me,  which  in  that  time  came  to  four  hundred  sixty-six 
pounds,  thirteen  shillings,  and  fourpence ;  and  Mr.  Maxwell 
had  it  all,  without  any  abatement2.  In  the  meantime,  on 
Monday,  Decemb.  21,  upon  a  petition  of  Sir  Robert  Howard,  14< 
I  was  condemned  to  pay  five  hundred  pounds  unto  him  for 
false  imprisonment.  And  the  Lords' 3  order  was  so  strict l, 
that  I  was  commanded  to  pay  him  the  money  presently,  or 
give  security  to  pay  it  in  a  very  short  time  m.  I  paid  it,  to 
satisfy  the  command  of  the  House ;  but  was  not  therein  so 
well  advised  as  I  might  have  been,  being  committed  for 
treason. 

Now,  the  cause  of  Sir  Robert  Howard11  was  this.  He  fell 
in  league  with  the  Lady  Viscountess  Purbeck  °.  The  Lord 
Viscount  Purbeck4p,  being  in  some  weakness  and  distemper, 

1  ['  as  then '  originally  written  '  as  yet '] 

2  ['  which  in  that .  .  .  abatement.'  on  opposite  page.] 
:$  ['  the  Lords'  order  '  originally  written  '  the  order '] 

4  ['  The  Lord  Viscount  Purbeck '  originally  written  '  This  Lord '] 


1  [It  is  thus  entered  in  the  Lords'  delivered  up  unto  him  the  said  Sir 

Journals  : —  Robert  Howard."] 

"Dec.  21,  1640  .  .  .  Ordered,  that  m  [They  were  required  to  give  secu- 

the   said   Sir  Robert    Howard    shall  rity  to  pay  it  on  New  Year's  day.    See 

forthwith  receive  and  be  paid  the  full  Lords'  Order  of  Dec.  22.] 

sum  of  one  thousand  pounds  by  way  n  [Fifth  son  of  Thomas,  first  Earl 

of  damages  ;  viz.  five  hundred  pounds  of  Suffolk.] 

from  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Cant.,  °  [Prances,  daughter  of  Sir  Edw. 

two  hundred  and   fifty  pounds  from  Coke,  and  Lady  llatton,  and  wife  of 

Sir  Henry  Marten,  and  two  hundred  Vise.  Purbeck.] 

and  fifty  pounds  from  Sir  John  Lambe;  v  [John  Villiers,  the  eldest  brother 
and  that  the  several  bonds  of  three  of  the  whole  blood  to  the  Duke  of 
thousand  five  hundred  pounds  shall  Buckingham,  created  Viscount  Pur- 
be  likewise  forthwith  cancelled  and  beck  June  19,  1619,] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  393 

the  lady  used  him  at  her  pleasure,  and  betook  herself  in  a 
manner  wholly  to  Sir  Robert  Howard,  and  had  a  son  by 
him.  She  was  delivered  of  this  child  in  a  clandestine  way, 
under  the  name  of  Mistress  Wright.  These  things  came  to 
be  known,  and  she  was  brought  into  the  High  Commission  ; 
and  there,  after  a  legal  proceeding1,  was  found  guilty  of 
adultery,  and  sentenced  to  do  penance;  many2  of  the  great 
lords  of  the  kingdom  being  present  in  court,  and  agreeing  in 
the  sentenced  Upon  this  sentence,  she  withdrew  herself,  to 
avoid  the  penance.  This  sentence  passed  at  London-House, 
in  Bishop  Mountain's  time,  Novemb.  19,  an.  Dom.  16.27*. 
I  was  then  present,  as  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells4.  After 
this,  when  the  storm  wras  somewhat  over,  Sir  Robert  Howard 
conveyed  her  to  his  house  at  ....  in  Shropshire,  where  she 
lived  avowedly  with  him  some  years,  and  had  by  him  .  .  . 
children.  At  last  they  grew  to  that  open  boldness,  that  he 
brought  her  up  to  London,  and  lodged  her  in  Westminster. 

1  [Originally  added  in  opposite  page,  '  before  many  of  the  great  lords  of  the 
kingdom,  as  well  as  the  ordinary  Commissioners.'] 

2  ['  many  '  originally  written  '  most '] 

3  ['Novemb.  .  .  .  1627.'  added  in  marg.] 

4  ['  of  Bath  and  Wells.'  in  marg.     Originally  written,  '  of  London.'] 


i  There  were  present,  and  concur-  Lord  Bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells  [Wil- 

ring  in  the   sentence,   Sir   Tho.  Co-  liam  Laud],  Sir  Jo.  Coke,  Secretary 

ventry,  Lord  Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal  [see  his  character  in  Clarendon's  Hist. 

[created   Baron   Coventry   of   Ayles-  of    Rebel  1.  vol.  i.    p.  113],    Sir   Hen. 

borough  April  10,  1628],  Hen.  Earl  of  Marten  [Dean  of  the  Arches  Court], 

Manchester,    Lord   President   of  the  Jo.  Bonn,  Dean  of  St.  Paul's  [he  died 

Council  [Henry  Montagu],  W.   Earl  March  31,   1631;    see    his   Life,   by 

of    Pembroke,    Lord   Steward   [Abp.  Walton],  Walt.  Balcanquall,  Dean  of 

Laud's  predecessor  as  Chancellor   of  Rochester  [also  Master  of  the  Savoy  ; 

Oxford],  Philip  Earl  of  Montgomery,  he  was  afterwards  Dean  of  Durham. 

Lord  Chamberlain   [successor  to  his  He  suffered  much  in  the  Rebellion,  and 

brother  William  in  the  title  of  Earl  died  1645],  Tho.  Worrall,  Doctor  of  Di- 

of  Pembroke   and  to   Laud    in   the  vinity[D.D.  of  Brazenose  Coll.  Oxford, 

Chancellorship  of  Oxford],  Edw.  Earl  Rector  of  St.  Botolph's,   Bishopsgate, 

of   Dorset    [Edward   Sackville  ;     see  afterwards  Preb.  of  St.  Paul's],  Edm. 

above,  p.  151],  Oliver  Lord  Viscount  Pope  [D.C.L.  of  All  Souls,  Chancellor 

Grandison  [Sir  Oliver  St.  John,  con-  to  the  Bp.  of  Rochester,  and  Surrogate 

nected  by  marriage  with  Sir  Edw.  Vil-  to  the  Judge  of  the  Prerogative  Court 

liers,  an  elder  brother  of  Lord  Pur-  (Wood,    F.    0.   i.   282)],    and   Hugh 

beck   (Collins's   Peerage,   vol.  iii.  pp.  Barker  [D.C.L.  of  New  Coll. ;  accord- 

769,   786)],   George   Lord  Bishop  of  ing  to  Wood  (F.  0.  i.  307),  Dean  of  the 

London    [George    Montaigne,    after-  Arches  ;  but  he  is  not  in  the  list  given 

wards  Bishop  of  Durham],  Rich.  Lord  by  Newcourt  (Report,  vol.  i.  p.  445)], 

Bishop  of  Duresme  [Rich.  Neile,  after-  Doctors    of   Law,    and    Sir    Charles 

wards   Abp.    of    York],    Sam.    Lord  Caesar  [Judge  of  the   Audience,  and 

Bishop   of  Norwich  [Sam.  Harsnett,  Master   of  the   Faculties],  who   only 

afterwards   Abp.  of  York],  Jo.  Lord  desired  to  be  spared,  and  so  gave  no 

Bishop   of   Rochester    [John    Bucke-  sentence, 
ridge,  afterwards  Bp.  of  Ely],  William 


394  HISTORY   OE  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

This  was  so  near  the  Court,  and  in  so  open  view,  that  the 
King  and  the  Lords  took  notice  of  it,  as  a  thing  full  of  im 
pudence,  that  they  should  so  publicly  adventure  to  outface 
the  justice  of  the  realm  in  so  foul  a  business1.  And  one  day, 
as  I  came  of  course  to  wait  on  his  Majesty,  he  took  me  aside, 
and  told  me  of  it,  being  then  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
added  that  it  was  a  great  reproach  to  the  Church  and  nation, 
and  that  I  neglected  my  duty  in  case  I  did  not  take  order  for  it. 
I  made  answer,  she  was  the  wife  of  a  peer  of  the  realm,  and 
that  without  his  leave  I  could  not  attach  her ;  but  that  now 
I  knew  his  Majesty's  pleasure,  I  would  do  my  best  to  have 
her  taken,  and  brought  to  penance,  according  to  the  sentence 
against  her.  The  next  day  I  had  the  good  hap  to  apprehend 
both  her  and  Sir  Robert ;  and,  by  order  of  the  High  Com 
mission  Court,  imprisoned  her  in  the  Gate-house,  and  him  in 
the  Fleet. 

This  was,  as  far  as  I  remember,  upon  a  Wednesday ;  and 
the  Sunday  sevennight  after,  was  thought  upon  to  bring  her 
to  penance.  She  was  much  troubled  at  it,  and  so  was  he ; 
and  therefore,  in  the  middle  of  the  week  following,  Sir 
Robert  dealt  with  some  of  his  friends,  and,  among  the  rest, 
with  one  Sir  ....  of  Hampshire,  who  with  money  cor 
rupted  the  turnkey  of  the  prison,  (so  they  call  him2,)  and 
conveyed  the  lady  forth,  and  after  that  into  France  in  man's 
apparel  (as  that  knight  himself  hath  since  made  his  boast).  14 
This  was  told  me  the  morning  after  the  escape;  and  you 
must  think  the  good  fellowship  of  the  town  was  glad  of  it. 
In  the  meantime  I  could  not  but  know,  though  not  perhaps 
prove  as  then,  that  Sir  Robert  Howard  laboured  and  contrived 
this  conveyance;  and  thereupon,  in  the  next  sitting  of  the 
High  Commission,  ordered  him  to  be  close  prisoner T  till  he 
brought  the  lady  forth.  So  he  continued  close  prisoner  about 
some  two  or  three  months.  For  this  the  fine 3  above  men 
tioned  was  imposed  upon  me,  as  being  a  most  unjust  and 

1  ['as  a  thing  .  .  .  business.'  on  opposite  page.] 

2  ['  (so  they  call  him,)'  originally  written,  '  (as  they  call  him,)'] 

3  ['fine'  originally  written 'punishment'] 


r  Close    prisoner  from   the    High      to  suffer  him  to  go  out  of  the  prison. 
Commission  Court,  was  not  to  shut      — W.  C. 
him  up  in  his  chamber,  but  only  not 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  395 

illegal  imprisonment.  Whereas  the  Parliament  (to  the  great 
honour  of  their  justice  be  it  spoken)  have  kept  me  in  prison 
now  full  thirteen  months  and'  upward,  and  have  not  so  much  Jan.  28, 
as  brought  up  a  particular  charge  (55)  against  me ;  and  how 
much  longer  they  will  keep  me,  God  knows.  Now,  say  that 
all  forms  of  law  were  not  observed  by  me ;  yet  somewhat 
was  to  be  indulged,  in  regard  I  did  it  to  vindicate  such  a 
crying  impiety.  But  yet,  I  do  here  solemnly  protest,  I  ob 
served  the  order  of  the  court  in  which  I  sat,  and  that  court 
settled  by  an  Act  of  Parliament,  1  Eliz.8  And  I  did  not 
knowingly  err  in  any  particular.  More  I  could  say  in  these 
my  sufferings  ;  but  I  will  blast  no  family  of  honour  for  one 
man's  fault. 

On  Thursday,  Januar.  21, 164J,  a  Parliament-man,  of  good  Jan.  21, 
note  in  the  House  of  Commons,  and  well  interested  in  divers  °' 
lords,  gave  me  to  understand,  that  some  lords  were  very 
well  pleased  with  my  patient  and  moderate  carriage  since 
my  commitment ;  and  that  four  earls,  of  great  power  in  the 
House,  should  say,  that  the  Lords  were  not  now  so  sharp 
against  me  as  they  were  at  first ;  and  that  now  they  were 
resolved,  only  to  sequester  me  from  the  King's  counsels,  and 
to  put  me  from  my  archbishopric.  I  was  glad  to  hear  of 
any  favour,  considering  the  times ;  but  considering  my  inno- 
cency,  I  could  not  hold  this  for  favour.  And  I  could  not 
but  observe  to  myself,  what  justice  I  was  to  expect ;  since 
here  was  a  resolution  taken  among  the  leading  men  of  the 
House,  what  censure  should  be  laid  upon  me,  before  any 
charge,  so  much  as  in  general,  was  brought  up  against  me. 

s  [1  Eliz.  cap.  i,  sec.  x'viii.] 


396  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 


CAP.  VI. 

Feb.  26,  UPON  Friday,  Feb.  26, 1  had  been  full  ten  weeks  in  restraint, 
at  Mr.  Maxwell's  house ;  and  this  day,  being  St.  Augustine's 
day,  my  charge  in  general  Articles  was  brought  up  from  the 
House  of  Commons  to  the  Lords,  by  Sir  Hen.  Vane  the 
younger  a.  It  consisted  of  fourteen  Articles.  These  generals 
they  craved  time  to  prove  in  particular,  and  that  I  in  the 
meantime  might  be  kept  safe.  Upon  this  I  was  presently 
sent  for  to  the  House,  and  the  Articles  were  read  to  me  at 
the  bar.  When  the  Clerk  of  the  Parliament  had  done 
reading,  I  humbly  craved  leave  of  the  Lords  to  speak  a  few 
words ;  which  were  to  this  effect : — 

"  My  Lords, — This  is  a  great  and  a  heavy  charge,  and  I 
must  be  unworthy  to  live,  if  it  can  be  made  good  against  me ; 
for  it  makes  me  against  God,  in  point  of  religion ;  against 
the  King,  in  point  of  allegiance ;  and  against  the  public,  in 
point  of  safety,  under  the  justice  and  protection  of  law.  And 
though  the  King  be  little,  if  at  all,  mentioned,  yet  I  am  bold 
to  name  him,  because  I  have  ever  been  of  opinion,  that  the 
King  and  his  people  are  so  joined  together  in  one  civil  and 
politic  body,  as  that  it  is  not  possible  for  any  man  to 
be  true  to  the  King,  as  King,  that  shall  be  found  treacherous 
to  the  State  established  by  law,  and  work  to  the  subversion 
of  the  people ;  though  perhaps  every  one,  that  is  so,  is  not 
able  to  see  through  all  the  consequences,  by  which  one 
depends  upon  the  other  l. 

"  So  my  charge,  my  Lords-,  is  exceeding  heavy  in  itself; 
though  I  as  yet  do  not  altogether  feel  the  weight  of  it.  For 
'tis  yet,  as  your  Lordships  see,  but  in  generals ;  and  generals 
make  a  great  noise,  but  no  proof;  whereas,  'tis  proof  upon 
particulars  that  makes  the  weight  of  a  charge  sit  close  upon 
1  ['Though  perhaps  .  .  .  other.'  on  opposite  page.] 

a  Rush  worth  saith,  they  were  carried  25,  28,  who  also  exhibits,  pp.  23,  24, 

up  by  Mr.  Pym,  Mr.  Hampden,  and  the  preliminary  votes  and  orders  of 

Mr.  Maynard,    and    inserteth    Pym's  the  Commons,  made  Febr.  22,  '23,  24, 

speech,   made   at  the    presenting  of  26,  for  the  framing  and  carrying  up 

them  to  the  Lords,  par.  iii.  vol.  i.  pp.  the  Articles  to  the  Lords.— H.  W. 
395,  199,  &c.     So  also  Pryn,  pp.  24, 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  397 

any  man.  Now,  my  Lords,  'tis  an  old  and  a  true  rule, 
Errare  contingit  descendendo ;  Error  doth  most  often  happen, 
and  best  appear,  when  men  descend  to  particulars;  and  with 
them,  when  I  shall  be  charged,  I  hope  my  innocence  will 
furnish  me  with  a  sufficient  answer  to  any  error  of  mine 
that  shall  be  thought  criminal,  or  any  way  worthy  the 
cognizance  of  this  high  and  honourable  court.  As  for  human 
frailties,  as  I  cannot  acquit  myself  of  them,  so  I  presume 
your  Lordships  will  be  favourable  judges  of  them ;  since  in 
the  transaction  of  so  many  businesses  as  passed  my  hands, 
men,  far  abler  than  ever  I  can  be,  have  been  subject  to  them, 
and  perhaps  to  as  many  and  as  great.  But  for  corruption, 
in  the  least  degree,  (I  humbly  praise  God  for  it,)  I  fear  no 
accuser,  that  will  speak  truth. 

"  But,  my  Lords,  that  which  goes  nearest  unto  me  among 
these  Articles  is,  that  I  should  be  thought  foul  and  false  in 
the  profession  of  (56)  my  religion;  as  if  I  should  profess  with 
the  Church  of  England,  and  have  my  heart  at  Rome,  and 
L49  labour  by  all  cunning  ways  to  bring  Romish  superstition  in 
upon  the  kingdom.  This,  my  Lords,  I  confess,  troubles  me 
exceedingly ;  and  if  I  should  forget  myself,  and  fall  into 
passion  upon  it,  I  should  but  be  in  that  case  which  St.  Jerome 
confessed  he  was  in,  when  he  knew  not  how  to  be  patient, 
when  falsehood  in  religion  was  charged  upon  him  b.  And  yet 
that  was  nothing  so  high  a  charge  as  this  which  is  laid  against 
me ;  which  is  not  only  to  be  basely  false  myself,  but  withal  to 
labour  to  spread  the  same  falsehood  over  the  whole  kingdom." 
And  here  I  humbly  besought  their  Lordships,  that  I  might 
a  little  enlarge  myself,  and  I  did  so.  But  because  I  purpose 
here  to  set  down  the  general  Articles,  that  were  brought  up 
against  me,  and  that  one  of  them  comes  home  to  this  point 
of  religion,  I  shall  put  it  off  till  I  come  to  that  Article c,  and 
there  set  it  down  at  large,  what  I  now  said.  And  this  I  do 
to  avoid  an  useless  and  a  tedious  repetition.  Here  then 
follow  the  Articles  themselves,  as  they  were  that  day  charged 
upon  me,  with  my  general  answer  to  each  of  them.  And  more 
I  cannot  give,  till  particulars  shall  be  put  up  against  me. 

b  ["  Nolo    in    suspicione   haereseos  taceat." — S.  Hieron.  ad  Pammach.-$  2. 

quenquam   esse   patientem,  ric   apud  Op.,  torn.  ii.  col.  409.  C.  Venet.  1767.] 

eos,  qui  ignorant   innoccntiam   ejus,  <•'  'Tis  Article  10.  p.  63  [of  orig.  MS. 

dissimulatio  conscientiae  judicetur,  si  See  below,  p.  411.] 


398  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 


CAP.  VII. 

ARTICLES a  OP  THE  COMMONS  ASSEMBLED  IN  PARLIAMENT,  IN 
MAINTENANCE  OF  THEIR  ACCUSATION  AGAINST  WILLIAM  LAUD, 
ARCHBISHOP  OE  CANTERBURY,  WHEREBY  HE  STANDS  CHARGED 
WITH  HIGH  TREASON b. 

1.  That  he  hath  traitorously  endeavoured  to  subvert  the 
fundamental  laws  and  government  of  the  kingdomc,  and 
instead  thereof  to  introduce  an  arbitrary  and  tyrannical 
government  against  law ;  and  to  that  end  hath  wickedly 
and  traitorously  advised  his  Majesty,  that  he  might  at 
his  own  will  and  pleasure  levy  and  take  money  of  his 
subjects,  without  their  consent  in  Parliament.  And  this 
he  affirmed  was  warrantable  by  the  law  of  God. 

Ad  I  DID  never  f  endeavour  to  subvert  the  fundamental  laws 

of  this  kingdom  of  England/  nor  to  '  introduce  an  arbitrary 
or  tyrannical  government/  contrary  to  law.  I  could  not 
endeavour  this ;  my  knowledge  and  judgment  going  ever 
against  an  'arbitrary  government/  in  comparison  of  that 
which  is  settled  by  law.  I  learned  so  much  long  ago  out  of 
Aristotle  d;  and  his  reasons  are  too  good  to  be  gone  against  *. 
And  ever  since  I  had  the  honour  to  sit  at  the  Council-table, 
I  kept  myself  as  much  to  the  law  as  I  could,  and  followed 
the  judgment  of  those  great  lawyers  which  then  sat  at  the 
board.  And  upon  all  references  which  came  from  his  Majesty, 
if  I  were  one,  I  left  those  freely  to  the  law,  who  were  not 
willing  to  have  their  business  ended  any  other  way.  And 
this  the  Lord  Keeper6,  the  Lord  Privy  Sealf,  and  the  Counsel 

1  ['  I  learned  .  .  .  against.'  on  opposite  page.] 


a  They  are  printed  also  in  Kush-  &v  re  TrAeious  fieri,  ircpl   TOVTWV 

worth,  par.  iii,  vol.  i.  p.  196,  &c.  Pryn's  Kvpiovs,ir€pl  ftvav  QaSwaTovffiv  ol  i>6/uoi 

Compl.  Hist.  p.  25,  &c.  heyeiv  dftpificas,  5ta  rb  p.))  pcfiiov  (3vai 

b  ['and  other  high  crimes  and  inis-  KaQo\ov  SrjAakrcu  Trepl  irdvTow.] — Arist. 

demeanours.'  Rushw.  lib.  iii.  Polit.  c.  11.  [p.  108.  Oxon.  1810.] 

c    '  this     kingdom    of    England,'  e  [John  Finch.] 

Kushw.  and  Pryn.  f  [Henry  Montagu,  Earl   of    Man- 

d  [Ae?  TOVS  v6(J.ovs  Kvpiovs  flvai  /cei-  Chester.] 
u4vovs  bpQ&s'    rbv  fy>xoj/Ta  ^»  kv  els, 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  399 

Learned,  which  attended  their  clients'  causes,  can  plentifully 
witness. 

I  did  never  '  advise  his  Majesty,  that  he  might  at  his  own 
will  and  pleasure  levy  money  of  his  subjects  without  their 
consent  in  Parliament/  Nor  do  I  remember,  that  ever  I 
affirmed  any  such  thing  as  is  charged  in  the  Article.  But 
I  do  believe,  that  I  may  have  said  something  to  this  effect 
following :  that  howsoever  it  stands  by  the  law  of  God,  for  a 
king,  in  l  the  just  and  necessary  defence  of  himself  and  his 
kingdom,  to  levy  money  of  his  subjects ;  yet  where  a  particular 
national  law  doth  intervene  in  any  kingdom,  and  is  settled 
by  mutual  consent  between  the  king  and  his  people,  there 
moneys  ought  to  be  levied  by  and  according  to  that  law. 
And  by  God's  law,  and  the  same  law  of  the  land,  I  humbly 
conceive,  the  subjects,  so  met  in  Parliament,  ought  to  supply 
their  prince,  when  there  is  just  and  necessary  cause.  And 
if  an  absolute  necessity  do  happen  by  invasion,  or  otherwise, 
which  gives  no  time  for  counsel  or  law,  such  a  necessity  (but 
no  pretended  one)  is  above  all  law.  And  I  have  heard  the 
greatest  lawyers  in  this  kingdom  confess,  that  in  times  of  such 
a  necessity,  the  King's  legal  prerogative  is  as  great  as  this. 

And  since  here  is  of  late  such  a  noise  made  about  the  sub 
version  of  the  '  fundamental  laws  of  the  kingdom/  and  men's 
lives  called  this  way  in  question ;  'tis  very  requisite,  that  these 
'  fundamental  laws '  wrere  known  to  all  men :  that  so  they 
may  see  the  danger  before  they  run  upon  it :  whereas  now, 
the  common  laws  of  England  have  no  text  at  all.  Inso 
much  that  many,  who  would  think  themselves  wronged,  if 
they  were  not  accounted  good  lawyers,  cannot  in  many  points 
assure  a  man  what  the  law  is.  And  by  this  means,  the  judges 
have  liberty  to  retain  more  in  scrinio  pectoris  than  is  fitting ; 
and  which  comes  a  little  too  near  that '  arbitrary  government ' 
so  much  and  so  justly  found  fault  with  :  whereas  there  is  no 
kingdom 2  (that  I  know)  that  hath  a  settled  government,  but 
it  hath  also  a  text,  or  a  corpus  juris  of  the  laws  written,  save 
England.  So  here  shall  be  as  great  a  punishment,  as  is  any 
where,  for  the  breach  of  the  laws,  and  no  text  of  them  for  a 
man's  3  direction.  And  under  favour,  I  think  it  were  a  work 

1  ['by  the  law  ...  in  '  in  marg.     Originally  written, '  with  a  king  for'] 

2  [A  word  erased  before  '  kingdom ']       3  ['  a  man's '  originally  written '  his '] 


400  HISTORY   OF   THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

worthy  a  Parliament  to  command  some  prime  lawyers  to 
draw  up  a  body  of  the  common  law,  and  then  have  it  care 
fully  examined  by  all  the  judges  of  the  realm,  and  thoroughly 
weighed  by  both  Houses,,  and  then  have  this  book  declared 
and  confirmed  by  an  Act  of  Parliament,  as  containing  the 
fundamental  lawrs  of  the  kingdom.  And  then  let  any  man 
go  to  subvert  them  at  his  peril  \ 

2.  He  hath  for  the  better  accomplishment  of  that  his  trai 
torous  design,  advised  and  procured  divers  sermons  and 
other  discourses  to  be  preached,  printed  and  published, 
in  which  the  authority  of  parliaments,  and  the  force  of 
the  laws  of  this  (57)  kingdom  are  denied,  and  an  absolute 
and  unlimited  power  over  the  persons  and  estates  of  his 
Majesty's  subjects  is  maintained  and  defended,  not  only  in 
the  King,  but  also  in  himself,  and  other  bishops,  above  and 
against  the  law.  And  he  hath  been  a  great  protector, 
favourer  and  promoter  of  the  publishers  of  such  false  and 
pernicious  opinions. 

Ad  secun-  I  have  neither  advised  nor  procured  the  preaching,  printing, 
or  publishing  of  any  sermons,  or  other  discourses,  in  which 
the  authority  of  parliaments,  and  the  force  of  the  laws  of  this 
kingdom  are  denied,  and  an  absolute  and  unlimited  power 
over  the  persons  and  estates  of  his  Majesty '&  subjects  main 
tained  and  defended.  Nay,  I  have  been  so  far  from  this, 
that  I  have,  since  I  came  into  place,  made  stay  of  divers 
books,  purposely  written  to  maintain  '  an  absolute  power '  in 
the  kingdom,  and  have  not  suffered  them  to  be  printed,  as 
was  earnestly  desired.  And  were  it  fit  to  bring  other  men's 
names  in  question,  and  expose  their  persons  to  danger,  I  have 
some  of  those  tracts  by  me  at  this  present. 

And  as  I  have  not  '  maintained }  this  power  in  the  King's 
Majesty ;  so  much  less  have  I  defended  this,  or  any  other 
power  '  against  law/  either  in  myself,  or  '  other  bishops/  or 
any  other  person  whatsoever :  nor  have  I  been  a  protector, 
favourer,  or  promoter  of  any  the  publishers  of  such  false  and 
pernicious  opinions,  knowing  them  to  be  such  men. 

1  ['  And  since  here  is  (p.  399)  .  .  .  peril.'  on  opposite  page.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  401 

152  3.  He  hath  by  letters,  messages,  threats,  promises,  and  divers 
other  ways,  to  judges  and  other  ministers  of  justice,  inter- 
rupted  and  perverted,  and  at  other  times,  by  the  means 
aforesaid,  hath  endeavoured  to  interrupt  and  pervert,  the 
course  of  justice,  in  his  Majesty's  Courts  at  Westminster, 
and  other  Courts,  to  the  subversion  of  the  laws  of  this 
kingdom;  whereby  sundry  of  his  Majesty's  subjects  have 
been  stopped  in  their  just  suits,  and  deprived  of  their 
lawful  rights,  and  subjected  to  his  tyrannical  will,  to  their 
utter  ruin  and  destruction. 

I  have  neither  by  letters,  messages,  threats,  nor  promises,  Ad  ter- 
nor  by  any  other  means,  endeavoured  to  interrupt  or  pervert tlum* 
the  course  of  justice  in  his  Majesty's  judges,  or  other  minis 
ters  of  justice,  either  to  the  subversion  of  the  law,  or  the 
stopping  of  the  subjects  in  their  just  suits  :  much  less,  to  the 
ruin  or  destruction  of  any  one ;  which  God  forbid  I  should 
ever  be  guilty  of. 

The  most  that  ever  I  have  done  in  this  kind,  is  this. 
When  some  poor  clergymen,  which  have  been  held  in  long 
suits,  some  seven,  nine,  twelve  years,  and  one  for  nineteen 
years  together,  have  come  and  besought  me  with  tears,  and 
have  scarce  had  convenient  clothing  about  them  to  come  and 
make  their  address ;  I  have  sometimes  underwritten  their 
petitions  to  those  reverend  judges,  in  whose  Courts  their  suits 
were,  and  have  fairly  desired  expedition  for  them.  But  I  did 
never  desire,  by  any  letter,  or  subscription,  or  message,  any 
thing  for  any  of  them,  but  that  which  was  according  to  the 
law  and  justice  of  the  realm.  And  in  this  particular,  I  do 
refer  myself  to  the  testimony  of  the  reverend  judges  of  the 
common  law. 

4.  That  the  said  Archbishop  hath  traitorously  and  corruptly 
sold  justice  to  those  that  have  had  causes  depending  before 
him,  by  colour  of  his  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  as  Arch 
bishop,  High  Commissioner,  Referee,  or  otherwise;  and 
hath  taken  unlawful  gifts  and  bribes  of  his  Majesty's 
subjects :  and  hath,  as  much  as  in  him  (58)  lieth,  endea 
voured  to  corrupt  other  courts  of  justice,  by  advising  [and 
procuring  %]  his  Majesty  to  sell  places  of  judicature,  and 
E  Eiuslnv.  and  Pryn. 

LAUD. — VOL.  in.  D  r> 


402  HISTORY  OP  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

other  offices,  [and  procuring  the  sale  of  them  h,]  contrary 
to  the  laws  and  statutes  in  that  behalf. 

Ad  quar-  I  did  least  of  all  expect  this  charge.  For  I  have  not  cor 
ruptly  sold  justice,  either  as  Archbishop,  High  Commissioner, 
Referee,  or  otherwise :  nor  have  I  taken  any  unlawful  gift 
or  bribe  of  any  his  Majesty's  subjects.  And  though  in  this 
Article  there  is  no  particular  mentioned,  more  than  in  the 
rest ;  yet  I  am  not  ignorant  that  I  have  been  charged  in  the 
House  of  Commons  for  taking  two  pipes  of  sack  from  one 
Mr.  Tho.  Stone,  as  a  bribe  for  the  abatement  of  a  fine,  im 
posed  upon  some  men  of  Chester  by T  the  High  Commission 
at  York  :  which  power  of  abatement  was  in  me,  by  virtue  of 

a  broad  seal2  granted  me  to  that  purpose,  bearing  date 1 

Now,  because  there  is  no  particular  known  to  me  but  this, 
belonging  to  this  or  3  any  other  Article  ;  and  because  I  know 
not  what  course  the  Parliament  will  hold  with  me ;  namely, 
whether  they  will  produce  particulars,  or  proceed  by  Bill  of 
Attainder ;  I  will  take  opportunity  here  to  unfold  all  that  is 
true  in  this  odious  accusation  of  Stone.  And  the  case  is 
thus  :— 

Mr.  Stone,  knowing  that  these  fines  with  other  were  given 
by  his  Majesty  towards  the  repair  of  St.  Paul's  in  London, 
and  that  the  trust  of  that  business,  with  power  to  abate  any 
fine,  wras  committed  to  me,  under  the  broad  seal  of  England, 
became  a  very  earnest  suitor  to  me  in  the  behalf  of  these 
Chester-men,  fined  at  Yorkk.  And  he  set  divers  of  his  friends 
and  mine  upon  me,  for  abatement  of  this  fine;  and  among 
others,  his  own 4  son-in-law,  Mr.  William  Wheat,  barrister- 
at-law,  who  had  been  bred  under  me  at  St.  John's  College  in 
Oxford,  and  Mr.  Wheat's  brother,  Doctor  Bay  lie1,  then  Dean 

1  ['  by '  originally  written  '  at '] 

2  ['bearing  date'  originally  written  here  and  erased.] 

3  ['  this  or '  interlined.] 

4  ['  his  own '  originally  written  '  his '] 


h  Desunt  in  Paishw.  and  Pryn.  it  better  to  let  it  stand  here,  than  to 

5  All  this  about  Stone  is  afterward  curtail  the  history,  for  the  sake  of  one 

more  perfectly  related,  and  so  this  to  single  repetition.—H.  W. 
be   omitted- here,    according   to  the          k  [The  reason  of  their  being  fined  is 

Archbishop's  direction,  p.  159,  [p.  413  explained  afterwards,  where  the  case 

in   note.]     Only  compare  them  first  is  more  fully  stated.] 
together.—  W.  S.  A.  C.  »  [The  relationship  of  these  parties 

The  account  being  short,  I  thought  may    be    thus    explained.      William 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  403 

of  Salisbury  m.  In  this  suit  Stone  pretended  and  protested 
too,  that  these  men  owed  him  two  or  three  thousand  pounds 
(I  well  remember  not  whether),  and  that  he  should  lose  it  all, 
if  these  men's  fines  were  not  abated.  For  they  would  hide 
their  heads,  and  never  appear  again.  During  this  suit,  he 
came  twice,  if  not  thrice,  to  my  steward,  and  told  him  he  had 
at  present  excellent  sack,  and, that  he  would  send  in  two 
pipes  for  me.  My  steward  at  each  time  refused  his  motion, 
and  acquainted  me  with  it  (as  my  command  ever  was  he 
should  do  in  cases  of  receiving  anything  into  my  house). 
I  at  every  of  these  times  commanded  it  should  not  be  received. 
Mr.  Stone  then  protested  to  my  steward,  that  he  did  not 
offer  this  as  any  bribe  or  gratuity  for  the  business  of  the 
Chester-men,  but  merely  as  a  token  of  his  thankfulness  for 
many  and  great  kindnesses  done  by  me  to  himself,  his  son- 
in-law,  and  his  friend  Doctor  Baylie.  Notwithstanding  this, 
I  gave  absolute  command  the  sack  should  not  be  received. 

When  Mr.  Stone  saw  this,  he  found  a  time  to  send  in  the 
sack  when  my  steward  was  not  in  the  house,  and  told  my 
under-servants  that  my  steward  was  acquainted  with  it.  The 
next  time  Mr.  Stone  came  to  the  house,  which  (as  far  as  I 
remember)  was  the  very  next  day 1,  my  steward  told  him,  he 
would  send  back  the  sack,  and  was  about  to  do  it  (as  he  after 
assured  me).  Then  Mr.  Stone  was  very  earnest  with  him, 
that  he  would  save  his  credit,  and  not  send  the  wine  back  to 
his  disgrace ;  renewing  his  former  deep  protestations,  that  he 
had  in  this  no  relation  at  all  to  the  Chester-men's  business. 
Upon  this,  my  steward  being  acquainted  with  him,  and  his 
fore-named  friends,  trusted  him,  and  let  the  wine  stay,  con 
trary  to  my  former  commands.  After  all  this,  this  unworthy 
man  put  the  price  of  this  wine  upon  the  Chester-men's 
account ;  as  if  for  that  gift  I  had  abated  their  fine ;  and  so 
gave  them  an  occasion  to  complain  of  me  (59)  to  the  Parlia- 

1  ['  which  .  .  .  day,'  in  margin.] 


Wheat    of    Coventry    married  Anne  beth.  eldest  daughter  of  Thomas  Stone, 

d aughtcr  of  Abraham  Quiney  of  Strat-  of    London. — (Burke's    Extinct    and 

ibrd-upon-Avon,  and  relict  of  Richard  Dormant  Baronetcies,  under  the  name 

Bailey  of  Lichiield,  by  whom  he  had  WHEAT).] 

a  son   and  heir,   William  Wheat  of  m  [See  above,  p.  184.] 
Glympton,  Oxon,  who  married  Eliza- 

D  I)  2 


404  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

ment.  Whereas  both  the  Chester-men  and  Mr.  Stone  him 
self  had  before  acknowledged,  I  had  used  them  kindly  in  the 
composition  for  their^fine,  and  wished  they  had  been  referred 
to  me  for  the  whole  cause.  And  for  my  whole  carriage  in 
this  business,  I  dare  refer  myself  to  the  testimony  of  Mr. 
Stone's  own  son-in-law,  and  Doctor  Baylie,  who  were  the 
chief  men  whom  Mr.  Stone  employed  to l  me. 

Besides,  after  all  this  cunning,  it  will  appear  by  my  ser-  1 
vants  their  accounts,  that  the  wine  was  not  brought  into  my 
house,  in  the  cunning  manner  before  mentioned,  till  divers 
days  after  I  had  compounded  with  the  Chester-men  for  their 
fine;  so  a  bribe  for  doing  a  business  it  could  not  be.  And 
upon  the  whole  matter,  I  am  verily  persuaded,  considering 
Stone's  profession  in  religion,  (for  he  is  a  Brownist,  or  next 
neighbour  to  him,)  that  he  did  this  of  set  purpose,  to  see  if  he 
could  ensnare  me  in  this  way. 

Lastly,  I  desire  the  Lords,  and  all  men  that  have  had  any 
thing  to  do  with  me,  to  look  upon  me  in  the  whole  course  of 
my  life ;  wherein  they  shall  find  me  untainted  with  so  much 
as  the  value  of  sixpence  in  this  base  way.  And  it  is  not 
unknown  to  the  world,  that  for  many  years  together  I  had 
opportunities  enough  to  enrich  myself  by  such  a  way,  had 
I  been  minded  to  take  that  course :  whereas  now,  it  is  well 
known,  my  estate  is  the  meanest  of  any  Archbishop's  of  Can 
terbury  that  hath  sat  for  many  years.  And  having  carried 
it  thus  along  for  all  my  life,  I  presume  no  man  can  be  so 
injurious  to  me,  as  to  think  I  wrould  now  in  mine  old  age 
(being  sixty-eight  when  this  was  charged  upon  me)  sell  either 
my  conscience,  or  my  honour,  for  a  morsel  of  bread  or  a  cup 
of  wine. 

And  for  the  other  part  of  this  Article.  I  did  never  advise 
his  Majesty  to  sell  places  of  judicature,  or  other  offices,  or 
procure  the  sale  of  them  contrary  to  law. 

5.  He  hath  traitorously  caused  a  Book  of  Canons  to  be 
composed  and  published,  and  those  Canons  to  be  put  in 
execution  n,  without  any  lawful  warrant  and  authority  in 

1  ['to'  originally  written 'towards'] 


n  ['  and  those  .  .  .  execution,']  desunt  in  Rush,  and  Pryn. 


OF   ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  405 

that  behalf.  In  which  pretended  Canons  many  matters 
are  contained  contrary  to  the  King's  prerogative,  to  the 
fundamental  laics  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  to  the  right 
of  Parliament,  to  the  propriety  and  liberty  of  the  subjects, 
and  matters  tending  to  sedition,  and  of  dangerous  conse 
quence ;  and  to  the  establishment  of  a  vast,  unlawful,  and 
presumptuous  power  in  himself  and  his  successors:  many 
of  the  which  Canons,  by  the  practice  of  the  said  Archbishop, 
were  surreptitiously  passed  in  the  last  Convocation,  without 
due  consideration  and  debate ;  others  by  fear  and  compul 
sion  were  subscribed  to  by  the  prelates  and  clerks  thei'e 
assembled ;  which  had  never  been  voted  and  passed  in  the 
Convocation,  as  they  ought  to  have  been.  And  the  said 
Archbishop  hath  contrived  and  endeavoured  to  assure  and 
confirm  the  unlawful  and  exorbitant  power  which  he  hath 
usurped  and  exercised  over  his  Majesty's  subjects,  by  a 
wicked  and  ungodly  oath,  in  one  of  the  said  pretended 
Canons,  enjoined  to  be  taken  by  all  the  clergy,  and  many 
of  the  laity  of  this  kingdom. 

I  composed  no  Book  of  Canons :  the  whole  Convocation  Ad  quiu- 
did  it,  with  unanimous  consent.  So,  either  I  must  be  free,  tum' 
or  that  whole  body  must  be  guilty  of  high  treason.  For  in 
that  crime  all  are  principals  that  are  guilty  ;  accessory  there 
is  none.  Neither  did  I  publish,  or  put  in  execution  those 
Canons,  or  any  of  them,  but  by  lawful  authority.  And  I  do 
5  humbly  conceive,  and  verily  believe,  there  is  nothing  in  those 
Canons  contrary  either  to  '  the  (60)  King's  prerogative,  the 
fundamental  laws  of  the  realm,  the  rights  of  Parliament,  the 
propriety  and  liberty  of  the  subjects,  or  any  matter  tending 
to  sedition,  or  of  dangerous  consequence,  or  to  the  establish 
ment  of  any  vast  or  unlawful  power  in  myself  and  my 
successors/ 

Neither  was  there  any  Canon  in  that  Convocation  sur 
reptitiously  passed  by  any  practice  of  mine,  or  without  due 
consideration  and  debate.  Neither  was  there  anything  in  that 
Convocation,  but  what  was  voted  first  and  subscribed  after, 
without  fear  or  compulsion  in  any  kind.  And  I  am  verily 
persuaded,  there  never  sat  any  Synod  in  Christendom, 
wherein  the  votes  passed  with  more  freedom,  or  less  prac- 


406  HISTORY  OE  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 


j  than  they  did  in  this.  And  for  the  oath  enjoined  in 
the  sixth  Canon,  as  it  was  never  made  to  confirm  any 
unlawful  or  exorbitant  power  over  his  Majesty's  subjects  ; 
so  I  do  humbly  conceive,  that  it  is  no  wicked  or  ungodly 
oath  in  any  respect.  And  I  hope  I  am  able  to  make  it  good 
in  any  learned  assembly  in  Christendom,  that  this  oath, 
and  all  those  Canons  (then  made  and  here  before  recited) 
and  every  branch  in  them,  are  just  and  orthodox,  and  mode 
rate,  and  most  necessary  for  the  present  condition  of  the 
Church  of  England  ;  how  unwelcome  soever  to  the  present 
distemper. 

6.  He  hath  traitorously  assumed  to  himself  a  Papal  and 
tyrannical  power,  both  in  Ecclesiastical  and  temporal 
matters,  over  his  Majesty's  subjects  in  this  realm  of 
England,  and  other  places  ;  to  the  disinherison  of  the 
Crown,  dishonour  of  his  Majesty,  and  derogation  of  his 
supreme  authority  in  ecclesiastical  matters.  And  the  said 
Archbishop  claims  the  King's  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction, 
as  incident  to  his  episcopal  and  archiepiscopal  office  in 
this  kingdom  ;  and  doth  deny  the  same  to  be  derived  from 
the  Crown  of  England  ;  which  he  hath  accordingly  exer 
cised,  to  the  high  contempt  of  his  royal  Majesty,  and  to 
the  destruction  [of  divers  °]  of  the  King's  liege  people  in 
their  persons  and  estates. 

Ad  sex-  I  have  not  assumed  '  Papal  or  tyrannical  power/  in  mat 
ters  ecclesiastical  or  temporal;  to  the  least  disinherison, 
dishonour,  or  derogation  of  his  Majesty's  supreme  autho 
rity  in  matters  ecclesiastical  or  temporal.  I  never  claimed 
the  King's  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  as  incident  to  my 
episcopal  or  archiepiscopal  office  in  this  kingdom;  nor  did 
I  ever  deny,  that  the  exercise  *  of  my  jurisdiction  was  derived 
from  the  Crown  of  England. 

But  that  which  I  have  said,  and  do  still  say,  concerning  my 
office  and  calling,  is  this,  —  that  my  order  as  a  bishop,  and 
my  power  of  jurisdiction,  is  by  Divine  apostolical  right,  and 

1  [Several  words  here  erased  so  as  to  be  illegible.] 


Rush,  and  Pryn. 


OF  AllCHBISHOP  LAUD.  407 

unalterable  (for  aught  I  know)  in  the  Church  of  Christ. 
But  all  the  power  I,  or  any  other  bishop  hath  to  exercise 
any  the  least  power,  either  of  order  or  jurisdiction,  within 
this  realm  of  England,  is  derived  wholly  from  the  Crown ; 
and  I  conceive  it  were  treasonable  to  derive  it  from  any 
other  power,  foreign  or  domestic.  And  for  the  exercise  of 
this  power  under  his  Majesty,  I  have  not  used  it  to  the 
156  contempt,  but  to  the  great  advantage  of  his  royal  person, 
and  to  the  preservation,  not  the  destruction  of  his  people. 
Both  which  appear  already  by  the  great  distractions,  fears, 
and  troubles,  which  all  men  are  in  since  my  restraint ;  and 
which  (for  aught  I  yet  see)  are  like  to  increase,  if  God  be 
not  exceeding  merciful  above  our  deserts. 

7.  That  he  hath  traitorously  endeavoured  to  alter  and  sub 
vert  God's  true  religion  by  law  established  in  this  realm ; 
and  instead  thereof  to  set  up  Popish  superstition  and 
idolatry ;  and  to  that  end  hath  declared  and  maintained 
in  speeches  and  printed  books  divers  Popish  doctrines  and 
opinions,  contrary  to  the  Articles  of  Religion  established 
\by  law^\.  He  hath  (61)  urged  and  enjoined  divers 
Popish  and  superstitious  ceremonies,  without  any  warrant 
of  law,  and  hath  cruelly  persecuted  those  who  have  opposed 
the  same,  by  corporal  punishment  and  imprisonment ;  and 
most  unjustly  vexed  others  who  refused  to  conform  thereto, 
by  ecclesiastical  censures  of  excommunication,  suspension, 
deprivation,  and  degradation ;  contrary  to  the  law  of  the 
kingdom. 

I  never  endeavoured  to  alter  or  subvert  God's  true  religion  Ad  septim. 
established  by  law  in  this  kingdom ;  or  to  bring  in  Romish 
superstition.  Neither  have  I  declared,  maintained,  or  printed 
any  Popish  doctrine,  or  opinion,  contrary  to  the  Articles  of 
Religion  established,  or  any  one  of  them,  either  to  the  end 
mentioned  in  this  Article,  or  any  other. 

I  have  neither  urged  nor  enjoined  any  Popish  or  super 
stitious  ceremonies  without  warrant  of  law  ;  nor  have  I 
cruelly  persecuted  any  opposers  of  them.  But  all  that 
I  laboured  for  in  this  particular  was,  that  the  external 

p  Rushw.  and  Pryn. 


408  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

worship  of  God  in  this  Church  might  be  kept  "up  in  uniformity 
and  decency,  and  in  some  beauty  of  holiness.  And  this  the 
rather,  because,  first l,  I  found  that  with  the  contempt  of  the 
outward  worship  of  God,  the  inward  fell  away  apace,  arid 
profaneness  began  boldly  to  show  itself.  And  secondly,  be 
cause  I  could  speak  with  no  conscientious  persons  almost, 
that  were  wavering  in  religion,  but  the  great  motive  which 
wrought  upon  them  to  disaffect,  or  think  meanly  of  the 
Church  of  England,  was,  that  the  external  worship  of  God 
was  so  lost  in  the  Church  (as  they  conceived  it),  and  the 
churches  themselves,  and  all  things  in  them,  suffered  to  lie 
in  such  a  base  and  slovenly  fashion  in  most  places  of  the 
kingdom.  These,  and  no  other  considerations,  moved  me  to 
take  such  care  as  I  did  of  it ;  which  was  with  a  single  eye, 
and  most  free  from  any  Romish  superstition  in  anything. 

As  for  ceremonies;  all  that  I  enjoined,  were  according 
to  law.  And  if  any  were  superstitious,  I  enjoined  them 
not.  As  for  those  which  are  so  called  by  some  men,  they 
are  no  innovations,  but  restorations  of  the  ancient  approved 
ceremonies,  in,  and  from  the  beginning  of  the  Reformation, 
and  settled  either  by  law  or  custom ;  till  the  faction  of 
such  as  now  openly  and  avowedly  separate  from  the  Church 
of  England,  did  oppose  them,  and  cry  them  down.  And  for 
the  censures  which  I  put  upon  any,  I  presume  they  will  to 
all  indifferent  men,  which  will  understandingly  and  patiently  157 
hear  the  cause,  appear  to  be  just,  moderate,  and  according 
to  law. 

8.  That  for  the  better  advancing  of  his  traitorous  purpose 
and  designs,  he  did  abuse  the  great  power  and  trust  his 
Majesty  reposed  in  him ;  and  did  intrude  upon  the  places 
of  divers  great  officers,  and  upon  the  right  of  divers  *  his  . 
Majesty's  subjects ;  whereby  he  did  procure  to  himself  the 
nomination  of  sundry  persons  to  ecclesiastical  dignities, 
promotions,  and  benefices,  belonging  to  his  Majesty,  and 
divers  of  the  nobility,  clergy,  and  others ;  and  hath  taken 
upon  him  the  nomination  r  of  chaplains  to  the  King ;  by 

1  [/first/  interlined.] 


other'  Rush w.  and  Pryn.  r  'commendation'  Paishw.  and  Pryn. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  409 

which  means  he  hath  preferred  to  his  Majesty's  service, 
and  to  other  great  promotions  in  the  Church,  such  as  have 
been  popishly  affected,  or  otherwise  unsound  and  corrupt 
both  in  doctrine  and  manners. 

I  did  never  wittingly  abuse  the  power  or  trust  which  his  Ad  octa- 
Majesty  reposed  in  me.  Nor  did  I  ever  intrude  upon  the 
places  of  any  great  officers,  or  others,  to  procure  to  myself 
the  nomination  of  persons  ecclesiastical,  to  dignities,  pro 
motions,  and  (62)  benefices,  belonging  to  his  Majesty,  the 
nobility,  or  any  other.  And  though  here  be  no  particular 
named,  yet  I  guess  at  that  which  is  meant,  and  will  clearly 
set  down  the  truth. 

His  Majesty,  some  few  years  since,  assumed  to  himself,  from 
the  Right  Honourable  the  Lord  Coventry,  the  Lord  Keeper 
that  then  was,  and  from  my  Lord  Cottington,  then  Master  of 
the  Court  of  Wards,  the  disposing  of1  all  such  benefices  as 
came  to  the  King's  gift  by  title  of  wardship,  of  what  value 
soever  they  were.  The  reason  which  moved  his  Majesty  to 
do  this  was :  The  Lord  Keeper  and  the  Lord  Cottington 
became  humble  suitors  to  him,  to  end  a  contention  between 
them,  about  the  giving  of  those  benefices,  both  for  their  own 
quiet,  and  the  peace  of  other  his  Majesty's  subjects.  For  the 
course  was,  when  anything  fell  void  in  the  gift  of  a  ward, 
he  of  these  two  great  officers  which  came  first  to  know  of 
the  avoidance,  gave  the  living.  This  caused  great,  and  oft- 
times  undue,  practising  among  them  which  were  suitors  for 
the  benefices.  And  many  times  the  broad  seal,  and  the  seal 
of  the  Court  of  Wards,  bore  date  the  same  day.  And  then 
the  bishop,  which  clerk  soever  he  instituted,  was  sure  to 
offend  the  other  lord.  And  these  lords  too  -  many  times,  by 
.the  earnest  putting  on  of  friends,  were  not  well  pleased  one 
with  another  in  the  business.  Upon  this  suit  of  their  own, 
his  Majesty  gave  a  hearing  to  these  lords ;  and  in  conclusion 
of  it,  took  the  disposal  of  all  such  benefices  into  his  own 
hands,  and  (for  aught  I  know)  with  both  their  liking  and 
content.  In  the  disposing  of  these  benefices  to  such  men 
as  had  served  his  Majesty  at  sea,  or  otherwise,  I  was  trusted 

1  ['the  disposing  of  in  marg.] 

2  ['  these  lords  too'  interlined.] 


410  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

by  the  King;  and  I  served  him  in  it  faithfully;  but  pro 
ceeded  110  further,  nor  otherwise,  than ]  he  directed  arid 
commanded  me.  But  I  never  took  the  '  nomination'  of  any 
one  to  myself,  or  my  own  disposing.  And  the  truth  of  this, 
as  his  Majesty  knows,  so  I  am  confident  my  Lord  Cotting- 
tou,  who  is  yet  living,  will  witness. 

For  'the  nomination  of  chaplains  to  the  King/  if  I  had  158 
done  it,  I  think  the  work  was  as  proper  for  the  Archbishop, 
as  for  any  man.  Yet,  because  by  ancient  custom  it  was  con 
ceived  to  belong  in  a  great  part  to  the  Lord  Chamberlain, 
(who  was  then  the  Right  Honourable  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,) 
I  never  named  any  to  his  Majesty,  but  I  did  fairly  acquaint 
the  Lord  Chamberlain  with  it,  and  desired  his  favour s.  But 
in  all  my  time  I  never  was  the  means  to  prefer  any  man  to 
his  Majesty's  service,  as  a  chaplain,  or  to  any  promotion, 
whom  I  knew  to  be  popishly  affected,  or  any  way  corrupt  in 
doctrine  or  manners. 

9.  He  hath,  for  the  same  traitorous  and  wicked  intent,  chosen 
and  employed  such  men  to  be  his  [own  domesticalt]  chap 
lains,  whom  he  knew  to  be  notoriously  disaffected  to  the 
reformed  religion,  grossly  addicted  to  Popish  superstition, 
and  erroneous  and  unsound  both  in  judgment  and  in 
practice.  And  to  them,  or  some  of  them,  he  hath  com 
mitted  licensing  of  books  to  be  printed ;  by  which  means 
divers  false  and  superstitious  books  have  been  published, 
to  the  great  scandal  of  religion,  and  to  the  seducing  of 
many  of  his  Majesty's  subjects. 

Adnonum.  I  never  chose  any  man  to  be  my  chaplain,  who  I  knew, 
or  had  good  cause  to  suspect,  was  popishly 2  affected ;  nor 
any  that  was  unsound  in  judgment  or  practice.  Nor  did 
I  commit  the  licensing  of  books  to  any  such,  but  to  those 
only,  who  I  then  did,  and  do  still  believe,  are  orthodox  and 
religious  divines,  and  men  of  very  good  judgment  for  that 
necessary  and  great  service.  And  if  they,  or  any  of  them, 

1  ['  I  was  ....  than '  on  opposite  page.     Originally  written,  '  I  served  his 
Majesty  in  that  way,  and  so  far  as ']          2  [Originally  written,  '  a  Ro  '  (sic.)] 


s  [See  e.g.  a  letter  of  the  Archbishop      Dr.  Oliver.     Sept.  25, 1640.] 
to  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  in  favour  of         »  Pryn  and  Kushworth. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  411 

have,  by  negligence  or  otherwise,  suffered  any  erroneous  and 
dangerous  books  l  (63)  to  pass  the  press,  they  must  answer 
both  the  Church  and  the  State,  for  whatsoever  they  have 
done  amiss  in  that  kind ;  for  it  is  not  possible  for  the  Arch 
bishop  to  perform  2  all  those  services  in  person.  And  in  the 
committing  of  them  to  my  chaplains,  and  other  divines  of 
note,  I  have  done  no  new  thing,  but  that  which  my  prede 
cessors  have  done  before  me. 

This  I  am  sure  of:  I  gave  often  and  express  and  strict 
command  to  all  and  every  of  them,  that  they  should  license 
nothing  that  was  contrary  to  the  doctrine  and  discipline 
established  in  the  Church  of  England,  or  might  personally 
or  otherwise  give  offence  or  distaste.  And  I  hope  they 
have  obeyed  my  directions  ;  if  not,  they  must  answer  for 
themselves. 

10,  He  hath  traitorously  and  wickedly  endeavoured  to  recon 
cile  the  Church  of  England  with  the  Church  of  Rome. 
And  for  the  effecting  thereof,  hath  consorted,  and  con 
federated  with  divers  Popish  priests  and  Jesuits,  and 
hath  kept  secret  intelligence  with  the  Pope  of  Rome  ;  and 
by  himself,  his  agents  and  instruments,  treated  with  such 
as  have  from  thence  received  authority  and  instruction. 
He  hath  permitted  and  countenanced  a  Popish  hierarchy, 
or  ecclesiastical  government,  to  be  established  in  this 
kingdom.  By  all  which  traitorous  and  malicious  prac- 
159  tices  this  Church  and  kingdom  have  been  exceedingly 

endangered,  and  like  to  fall  under  the  tyranny  of  the 
Roman  See. 

The  Article  is  now  come  of  which  I  spake  before11,  and  in  Ad 
my  answer  to  which  I  promised  to  set  down  the  substance  of 
that  which  I  spake  in  the  Parliament  House  to  the  Lords, 
when  this  general  charge  was  brought  up  against  me ;  and  I 
shall  somewhat  enlarge  it 3,  yet  without  any  change  of  the 
grounds  upon  which  I  then  stood.  And  now  I  shall  perform 

1  ['books'  originally  written  'works'] 

2  [' to  perform'  interlined.] 

3  ['I  shall  somewhat  enlarge   it,'   originally  written,  'and   somewhat  to 
enlarge  it,']  

u  T.  56  [of  orig.  MS.     See  above,  p.  397 J. 


412  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND  TRIAL 

that  promise.  And  I  shall  he  of  all  other  least  afraid  to 
answer  all  that  is  here  said  concerning  religion.  For  my 
heart  (I  bless  God  for  it)  is  sound  that  way,  to  the  uttermost 
of  my  knowledge ;  and  I  think  I  do  well  understand  my 
principles.  And  my  old  master,  Aristotle,  hath  taught  me 
long  since,  that  Qui  se  bene  Jiabent  ad  divina,  audadores  suntv; 
They  which  are  well  and  settledly  composed  in  things  per 
taining  to  God,  (that  is,  in  religion,)  are  much  the  bolder  by 
it ;  and  this  not  only  against  slanders  and  imputations  cast 
upon  men  for  this,  but  in  all  other  accidents  of  the  world, 
whatever  they  be. 

And  surely  I  may  not  deny  it :  I  have  ever  wished,  and 
heartily  prayed  for,  the  unity  of  the  whole  Church  of  Christ, 
and  the  peace  and  reconciliation  of  torn  and  divided  Christen 
dom.  But  I  did  never  desire  a  reconciliation,  but  such  as 
might  stand  with  truth,  and  preserve  all  the  foundations  of 
religion  entire.  For  I  have  learned  from  a  prime  Schoolman 
of  their  own,  that  "  every  union  doth  not  perfect  the  true 
reason  or  definition  of  that  which  is  good ;  but  that  only, 
upon  which  depends  esse  perfectum  rei,  the  perfect  essence  of 
that  thing  x."  So  that  in  this  particular,  if  the  substance  of 
Christian  religion  be  not  perfected  by  any  union,  that  union 
itself  cannot  have  in  it  rationem  boni,  the  true  being  and 
nature  of  good.  And  therefore  I  did  never  desire  that 
England  and  Rome  should  meet  together,  but  with  forsaking 
of  error  and  superstition ;  especially  such  as  grate  upon  and 
fret  the  foundations  of  religion.  But  were  this  done,  God 
forbid,  but  I  should  labour  for  a  reconciliation ;  if  some  tenets 
of  the  Roman  party,  on  the  one  side,  and  some  deep  and 
embittered  disaffections,  on  the  other,  have  not  made  it  im 
possible,  as  I  much  doubt  they  have.  But  that  I  should 
practise  with  Rome  as  now  it  stands,  and  to  that  end  should 
confederate  with  priests  and  Jesuits ;  or  hold  secret  intelli 
gence  with  the  Pope ;  or  treat  with  him,  or  any  instruments 
authorized  by  him,  or  by  any  agents,  is  utterly  untrue ;  as  I 
hope  may  fully  appear  by  that  which  follows  y. 

v    [(®appa\*oi    *l<T\v)    kv    TO.    irpbs  [Aquin.   Summ.  Theol.]  i.  2,   q.  30, 

Qeovs  avTols  Ka\£s  €xy.—  Arist.  lib.  ii.  Art.  3  ad  quint,  [leg.  primum.] 

lihetor.  c.  5.  [§  21.]  ?  [The  Archbishop  has  here  written 

x  "Non  omnifj  unio  perficit  ratio-  on  the   opposite   page,  'His.  par.  2. 

nem  boni,  sed  solum  ilia,  a  qua  de-  Here   the  History  goes  on  a  p.  63. 

pendet  es.se  perfectum  rei."— [S.]  Tho.  And]  I  find  that  some  things  in  my 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD,  413 

(64)  And  first,  (in  hope  that  they  which  have  observed  my 
life  in  times  past  will  give  me  credit  in  this  time  of  my 
affliction,,)  I  do  here  make  my  solemn  protestation,  in  the 
presence  of  God  and  this  great  Court,  that  I  am  innocent  of 
anything,  greater  or  less,  that  is  charged  in  this  Article  or 
any  part  of  it.  And  I  do  here  offer  my  corporal  oath,  (please 
it  the  Lords  to  give  it  me,)  in  the  strictest  form  that  any 
60  oath  can  be  conceived,  that  I  am  wholly  innocent  of  this 
charge.  And  let  nothing  be  tendered  against  me  but  truth, 
and  I  do  challenge  whatsoever  is  between  heaven  and  hell  to 
come  in  and  witness  whatsoever  they  can  against  me  in  this 
particular.  For  all  that  I  have  feared  in  all  this  charge 
against  me  is  not  guilt,  but  subornation  of  perjury,  against 
which  innocency  itself  cannot  be  safe.  And  I  have  found 
the  deadly  hatred  of  some  men  against  me  to  be  such,  as  that, 
though  I  cannot  suspect  the  House  of  Commons  of  such  an 
irreligious  baseness,  yet  I  have  great  cause  to  suspect  some 
particular  men,  which  I  see  make  no  conscience  of  the  way, 
so  they  may  compass  their  end. 

Secondly ;  Should  I  practise  (be  it  with  whom  you  will)  to 
superinduce  '  Romish  tyranny  and  superstition '  over  the  true 
religion  established  in  England,  I  have  taken  a  very  wrong 
way  to  it.  For  I  have  hindered  as  many1  from  going  to  the 

1  [The  Archbishop  here  adds,  in  a  marg.  note  afterwards  erased  : 

'  As  namely,  Mr.  Digby,  a  priest,  who  lives,  now  a  minister,  in  Northampton 
shire. 

'  Mr.  James  Gentleman,  a  very  good  scholar,  and  since  in  orders,  and  bene- 
ficed  by  my  procurement  in  Kent. 

'  Sir  Wi.  Spencer.  He  afterwards  fell  away ;  but  that  was  after  he  was  gone 
from  me. 

'  The  Lord  Maio,  of  Ireland,  brought  to  me  by  Mr.  Gifford. 

'  Two  daughters  of  Sir  Rich.  Lechford,  that  were  going  to  be  nuns.  I 
stayed  them,  and  they  remain  good  Protestants. 

'  A  doctor  of  the  civil  law,  whose  name  I  spare,  that  I  may  not  prejudice  his 
person. 

'  Sir  Wi.  Webb.     Two  of  his  daughters,  and  his  eldest  son. 

'  Mr.  Christopher  Seaburn,  brought  to  me  by  Mr.  Connisby,  of  Herefordshire. 

'  Mr.  Wi.  Chillingworth,  who  was  gone  to  Doway  ;  and  I  recovered  him  back, 
and  settled  him  in  the  Church  of  England,  as  I  have  letters  to  show  under  his 
own  hand. 

'  Two  young  scholars  of  St.  John's,  in  Cambridge.  They  both  continue 
constant  to  the  Church  of  England  ;  and  Topping  is  at  this  day  Fellow  of  the 

general  answer  to   the   Articles  are  answer  that  are  perfected  in  the  second, 

repeated  again  in  the  beginning  of  my  — W.  Cant. 

particular  answers,  when  my  trial  came  I  would  not  adventure  to  mangle  and 

on.     I  desire  (for  I  had  no  time  to  do  disjoint  the  History :    the  reader  (if 

it  myself)  that,  to  avoid  tediousness,  he  so  pleaseth)  may  pass  by  such  repe- 

all  those  may  be  left  out  of  the  first  titions.— H.  W. 


414  HISTORY   OF   THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

Roman  party,  and  have  reduced  as  many  from  it, — and  some 
of  great  quality,  and  some  of  great  learning  and  judgment, — 
as  I  believe  any  divine  in  England  hath  done.  And  is  this 
the  way  to  bring  in  '  Romish  superstition/  to  reduce  men 
from  it  ?  Or  is  this  the  reward  from  the  State,  which  men 
must  look  for  that  have  done  these  services  ? 

3.  Thirdly ;  The  book  which  I  have  written  against  Mr.  Fisher 
the  Jesuit,  must  of  necessity  either  acquit  me  of  this  calumny, 
or  proclaim  me  a  villain  to  the  world.  And  I  hope  I  have 
so  lived,  as  that  men  have  not  that  opinion  of  me ;  sure  I  am 
I  have  not  deserved  it.  And  had  this  book  of  mine  been 
written  according  to  the  garb  of  the  time,  fuller  of  railing 
than  reason,  a  learned  Jesuit  would  have  laughed  at  it  and 
me ;  and  a  learned  Protestant  might  have  thought  I  had 
written  it  only  to  conceal  myself  and  my  judgment  in  those 
difficulties.  But  being  written  in  the  way  it  is,  I  believe  no 
Romanist  will  have  much  cause  to  joy  at  it,  or  to  think  me  a 
favourer  of  their  cause.  And  since  I  am  thus  put  to  it,  I  will 
say  thus  much  more.  This  book  of  mine  is  so  written  (by 
God's  great  blessing  upon  me)  as  that  whensoever  the  Church 
of  England  (as  they  are  growing  towards  it  apace)  shall 
depart  from  the  grounds  which  I  have  therein  laid,  she  shall 
never  be  able,  before  any  learned  and  disengaged  Christian1, 
to  make  good  her  difference  with,  and  her  separation  from, 
the  Church  of  Rome.  And  let  no  man  think  I  speak  pride 

house,  and  a  man  of  very  good  worth.  And  I  have  all  the  papers  by  me  of  that 
business. 

'  The  L.  Duke  of  Buckingham  her  son.  She  had  made  waver  in  religion, 
and  set  Mr.  Fisher  and  other  Jesuits  upon  him  ;  but  I  thank  God  I  took  off 
all  his  scruples,  and  he  continued  a  knowing  and  a  resolved  Frotestant  to  (the 
instant  of  [these  words  erased])  his  death.  And  for  this  King  James,  of  ever 
blessed  memory,  honoured  me  so  far  as  to  give  me  thanks. 

'  And  for  the  young  L.  Duke  of  Buckingham  his  son,  what  care  I  took  to 
settle  his  education,  and  make  it  safe,  I  have  to  show  under  a  very  good  hand, 
and  with  remarkable  circumstances ;  though  I  make  no  doubt  but  the  right 
hon.  lady,  his  mother,  will  freely  acknowledge  it. 

'  And  when  my  L.  Marquis  Hamilton  told  me  his  lady  was  disturbed  in 
mind  and  began  to  be  unsettled  in  religion,  though  I  could  not  then  attend 
that  business  myself  (as  my  L.  well  knew),  yet  I  directed  his  Lp.  what  person 
to  use,  and  what  way  should  be  taken.  And  I  thank  God  it  succeeded.  Her 
consumption  continued  some  time,  but  she  lived  a  settled  Protestant  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  died  in  great  peace  of  mind  and  conscience. 

'  My  acquaintance  with  Sir  Kenelm  Digby  began  when  he  was  a  Protestant, 
and  when  I  heard  out  of  France  (where  he  then  was),  that  he  was  changing  back 
to  the  Roman  party,  I  was  the  first  man  that  challenged  him  for  it.  And  the 
letter  which  hereupon  he  sent  to  me,  and  my  answer  to  him,  (both  which  I  have 
by  me,)  will  evidence  both  my  fidelity  and  care  in  this  behalf.'] 

1  ['  learned  and  disengaged  Christian/  originally  written,  'learned  Christian,'] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  415 

or  vanity1  in  this.  For  the  outrages  which  have  been  against 
me  force  me  to  say  it ;  and  I  am  confident  future  times  will 
make  it  good,  unless  profaneness  break  in  and  overrun  the 
whole  kingdom,  which  is  not  a  little  to  be  feared2. 

(65)  Fourthly ;  I  must  confess,  I  am  in  this  particular  most  4. 
unfortunate.  For  many  recusants  in  England,  and  many  of 
that  party  beyond  the  seas,  think  I  have  done  them  and  their 
cause  more  harm,  than  they  which  have  seemed  more  fierce 
against  them.  And  I  doubt  not,  but  I  shall  be  able  to  prove, 
that  I  have  been  accounted  beyond  sea  the  greatest  enemy 
to  them  that  ever  sat  in  my  place.  And  shall  I  suffer  on 
both  sides  ?  Shall  I  be  accounted  an  enemy  by  one  part  for 
opposing  the  papist,  and  accused  for  a  traitor  by  the  other 
161  for  favouring  and  complying  with  them  ?  Well,  if  I  do  suffer 
thus,  'tis  but  because  truth  usually  lies  between  t\vo  extremes3, 
and  is  beaten  by  both  (as  the  poor  Church  of  England  is,  at 
this  day 4,  by  the  papist  and  the  separatist).  But  in  this,  and 
all  things  else,  in  despite  of  all  malice,  truth  shall  be  either 
my  protection  from  suffering,  or  my  comfort  while  I  suffer ; 
and  by  God's  gracious  assistance  I  shall  never  depart  from  it, 
but  continue  at  the  Apostle's  ward,  2  Cor.  xiii.z  Nihil  possum 
contra  veritatem,  I  can  do  nothing  against  the  truth ;  arid  for 
it,  I  hope  God  will  enable  me  patiently  to  suffer  anything. 

Fifthly;  If  I  had  practised  with  the  Pope  or  his  agents  for      5. 
the  alteration  of  religion  in  England,  surely  I  must  have 
used  many  great  and  dexterous  instruments  to  compass  my 
end.     And  in  a  business  of  so  great  consequence,  difficulty, 

1  [The  Archbishop  here  wrote  in  marg.,  but  afterwards  erased : — 

'I  might  perhaps  be  thought  guilty  of  both,  should  I  [have]  ever  pub 
lished  to  any  [one  the]  testimonies  which  [were  giv]en  to  this  book  [by]  Dr. 
Usher,  Ld.  Primate  of  Armagh,  and  his  earnest  desire  to  have  it  translated  into 
Latin  ;  by  Dr.  Hall,  Ld.  Bishop  of  Exeter,  Dr.  Mountagu,  Ld.  Bishop  of 
Norwich,  Dr.  Morton,  Ld.  Bishop  of  Durham,  Dr.  Pearce,  Ld.  Bp.  of  Bath  and 
Wells,  Dr.  Skinner,  Ld.  Bp.  of  Bristol,  Dr.  Bancroft,  L.  Bishop  of  Oxford,  Dr. 
Wedderburne,  Ld.  Bp.  of  Dumblane,  Dr.  Sinserf  (sic),  L.  Bp.  of  Galloway,  Dr. 
Bramhall,  L.  Bp.  of  Derry,  Dr.  Chappell,  Ld.  Bp.  of  Corke,  Dr.  Beedle,  L.  Bp.  of 
Kilmorc ;  by  twelve  other  doctors,  of  great  learning  and  worth,  in  the  Church 
of  England  ;  and  by  Sir  Wi.  Boswell,  his  Majesty's  learned  agent  in  the  Low 
Countries,  not  only  in  his  own  name,  but  in  the  nau.e  of  divers  Dutch  divines 
and  gentlemen,  which  understand  the  English  tongue,  all  whose  testimonies  I 
have  by  me  in  writings  under  their  own  hand,  if  any  man  shoiild  doubt  the 
truth  of  this  relation.'] 

2  ['  unless  .  .  .  feared.'  inserted  afterwards.] 

3  ['  extremes/  originally  written,  'sides,']         4  ['between  them'  erased.] 


416  HISTORY   OE  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

and  danger  to  all  that  should  have  a  hand,  nay,  but  a  finger,  in 
it,  no  man  would  venture  to  meddle  without  good  pay.  And  His 
well  known,  that  I  have  filled  no  purse,  nor  laid  up  any  store, 
to  set  ill  instruments  on  work,  upon  that  or  any  other  un 
worthy  design. 

6.  Sixthly ;  1  am  a  man  in  years,  great  years  for  a  man  so 
loaded  with  business  as  I  have  been  all  my  life ;  and  it  cannot 
be  long  before  I  must  go  to  give  God  Almighty  an  account 
of  all  my  actions.     And  whatsoever  the  malignity  of  the  time 
may  put  upon  me,  yet  they  which  know  me  and  my  ways 
will  easily  believe,  that  I  have  not  so  little  conscience,  or  care 
of  my  soul,  as  to  double  with  God  to  my  very  death.     Nay, 
could  I  have  doubled  thus,  I  could  easily  have  seen  a  way 
through  all  this  difficulty ;  and  how  to  have  been  as  gracious 
Avith  the  people  as  any,  even  the  worst,  of  my  predecessors. 
But  I  have  ever  held  that  the  lowest  depth  of  baseness,  to 
frame  religion  to  serve  turns,  and  to  be  carried  about  with 
every  wind   of   vain    doctrine,    to    serve    and   please   other 
men's  fancies,  and  not  a  man's  own  either  understanding  or 
conscience. 

7.  Seventhly ;    I  think  the  greatest  enemies  I  have  are  of 
opinion,  that  if  I  would  have  turned  to  the  Roman  party, 
especially  if  I  would  have  been  such  an  active  instrument  for 
them,  as  this  Article  would  make  me,  I  might  have  been 
welcome  to  them l,  and  should  have  been  rewarded  by  them 2; 
at  least,  that  I  should  have  been  made  able  to  live  in  credit, 
if  not  in  honour.  And  this  being  granted,  I  would  fain  know, 
what  could  stay  me  here,  save  only  my  conscience  in  and  to 
the  truth. 

Surely,  not  any  care  of  wife  and  children,  for  I  have  them 
not ;  and  as  this  storm  drives  upon  me,  I  most  humbly  and 
heartily  bless  God  for  it,  that  I  have  not  any  of  these  clogs 
to  hang  about  me. 

Not  the  greatness3  of  my  place;  for  if  in  this  present 
tumble  anything  be  put  either  upon  it  or  me,  that  a  knowing 
conscience  ought  to  check  at,  the  world  shall  soon  see  how 
little  I  value  Canterbury  in  regard  of  conscience. 

Not  the  honour  of  my  place  neither ;  for  if  I  stood  upon 


[' to  them/  interlined.]  2  ['by  them;'  interlined.] 

['  greatness  '  originally  written  '  honour  '] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  417 

that,  I  cannot  but  see  liow  malice  hath  laid  that  in  the  dust, 
or  lower  if  it  may  be l.  And  can  any  man  think  then,  that  I 
would  endure  so  much  hatred,  and  so  (66)  many  base  libels,  as 
have  filled  the  streets  against  me,  and  such  bitter  revilings  of 
me  in  print,  as  the  gall  of  some  pens  have  cast  upon  me,  when 
I  might  go  live  elsewhere  with  content  and  reputation  ?  Sure 
nothing  but  conscience  could  stay  me  here  in  such  a  condition. 

Not  the  wealth  to  be  gotten  in  my  place ;  for  the  arch 
bishopric  of  Canterbury  is  far  short  of  the  value  put  upon  it, 
(according  as  I  have  given  a  faithful  account  to  his  Majesty). 
And  if  it  were  of  never  so  great  a  value,  I  have  made  it  mani 
fest  to  the  world,  that  wealth  is  not  my  aim.  For  whatsoever 
benefit  hath  accrued  to  me,  over  and  above  my  necessary  and 
decent  expenses,  I  have  refunded  back  upon  the  poor,  or  the 
public,  or  the  Church  from  whence  I  had  it ;  as  in  better 
times  churchmen  were  wont  to  do.  So  there  could  be  no 
external  motive  to  work  upon  me,  to  make  me  stay  here,  if 
my  conscience  went  along  with  Rome.  And  my  conscience 
being  not  that2  way  set,  (as  most  certainly  it  is  not,)  no  man 
can  so  much  as  probably  think  I  should,  with  hazard  of  my 
life,  and  honour,  and  all  things,  practise  the  change  of  religion, 
and  that  against  my  conscience. 

Eighthly ;  This  scandalous  false  report,  that  I  should  nego 
tiate  with  the  Pope  and  with  Rome  for  the  change  of  religion 
in  this  kingdom,  was  first  spread  by  the  Scots,  who  shame 
lessly  printed  it  in  these  words :  '  Canterbury  did  negotiate 
with  Rome  about  the  frame  of  our  Service-book  and  Canons/ 
&c.a  Now,  if  this  be  false,  why  did  they  print  it  ?  and  if  it 
be  true,  why  do  they  desert  it  ?  It  comes  a  great  deal  more 
home,  than  double  all  else  they  have  said  against  me.  And 
yet  it  seems,  when  they  had  considered  better  of  it,  and  found 
they  could  not  make  it  good,  they  left  it  quite  out  of  those 
Articles  which  they  preferred  into  the  Parliament  of  England 
against  me.  And  I  presume,  they  would  never  have  left  that 
out  which  they  had  published  in  print  to  the  world,  could 
they  have  gotten  any  show  of  proof.  Immediately  upon  the 

1  ['if  it  may  be.'  in  marg.] 

2  ['And  my  .  . .  that'  originally  written,  '  And  if  my  conscience  be  not  that '] 

a  Inabookintitulfid/'TheRemon-      the    Kingdom  of    Scotland,  Feb.  27, 
strance  of  the  Nobility,  Barons,  Bur-      1639,"  p.  12.  Edinburgh, 
gesses,  Ministers,  and  Commons  within 

LAUD. — VOL.  III. 


418  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND  TRIAL 

arrival  of  this  pamphlet  in  England,  court,  city,  and  country- 
grew  presently  full  of  it,  that  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
had  negotiated  with  Rome  about  the  alteration  of  religion. 
And  since  they  have  thus  defamed  me,  and  that  in  print,  I 
do  challenge  Mr.  Alexander  Henderson1  (who  doubtless  was 
either  sole  author  of  that  '  Remonstrance/  or  had  a  great 
hand  in  it)  either  to  make  it  good  against  me,  or  by  like2 
public  acknowledgment  of  it  in  print,  give  me  satisfaction  for 
so  foul  a  calumny ;  or  to  answer  me,  when  I  shall  not  fail  to 
challenge  him  for  it,  at  the  bar  of  Christ. 

9.  Lastly  ;  I  received  information  out  of  Holland 3,  when  his 
Majesty  was  last  in  the  North,  that  there  was  a  plot  laid  of  a 
dangerous  treason  against  his  Majesty's  life ;  that  this  treason 
was  plotted  here  in  England  by  Signior  Con  and  his  com 
plices  ;  and  that  these  contrivers  took  a  deep  dislike  against 
me,  because  they  could  not  get  within  me,  nor  make  me 
pliable  to  their  projects  about  religion;  and  that  they  were 
so  angry  with  me  for  it,  as  that  they  resolved  my  life  must  be 
first  taken  away,  before  they  could  hope  to  get  their  will  of 
the  King.  This  advertisement  came  to  me  from  one  that 
professed  he  was  in  the  bosom  of  Con,  and  knew  all  the 
secrets  of  his  employments  hither.  This  business  was  first 
made  known  under  an  oath  of  secresy  (as  I  remember)  to 
Sir  Wi.  Boswell,  his  Majesty's  agent  in  Holland ;  and  it  was 
ordered  between  them4  that  his  papers  should  be  sent  over 
sealed  to  me,  as  they  were,  and  that  by  an  express ;  and  a 
charge  to  deliver  them  to  no  hand  but  mine,  as  he  tendered 
the  King's  safety,  in  regard  so  many  great  men  were  (as  he  163 
said)  in  the  treason.  I  sent  away  these  letters  and  papers  to 
his  Majesty's  own  hands,  and  received  direction,  what  answer 
I  should  give  to  Sir  Wi.  Boswell.  (67)  At  his  Majesty's 
return,  at  the  beginning  of  this  Parliament,  he  named  a 
committee  of  Lords  to  hear  this  business,  and  commanded 
me  to  bring  the  papers  thither.  This  1  did,  and  they  were 
all  read  before  his  Majesty  and  the  committee.  Sir  Wi. 
Boswell's  letters  and  the  other  papers b  are  yet  all  in  my 

1  ['to  make  it'  here  originally  inserted,  and  erased.] 

2  [« like '  interlined.]  3  ['  out  of  Holland,'  interlined.] 
I    f  ['  it  was  .  .  .  them  '  in  marg.] 

b  These  papers  were  taken  from  the      and  shortly  after  published  in  a  pam- 
Archbishop  by  Pryn,  1643,  May  31,      phlet  intituled,  "Kome's Masterpiece." 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  419 

hands;  but  it  seems  the  particulars  could  not  all  be  got  out. 
Now,  this  is  a  hard  strait  into  which  I  am  cast.  The  Pope's 
agent  (as  'tis  said)  plots  my  death  on  the  one  side,  because 
I  will  not  be  wrought  upon  to  help  to  bring  in  the  Roman 
superstition ;  and  the  Parliament  on  the  other  side  articles 
to  overthrow  me,  out  of  a  jealousy  that  I  go  about  to  bring 
it  in.  So  that  I  am  in  the  prophet  David's  case,  Ps.  xxxi.c, 
'  For  I '  also  '  have  heard  the  blasphemy  of  the  multitude, 
and  fear  is  on  every  side,  while  they  conspire  together  against 
me,  and  take  their  counsel  to  take  away  my  life.  But  my 
hope  hath  been,'  and  is,  '  in  Thee,  O  Lord.' 

And  for  the  latter  part  of  this  Article,  it  is  utterly  untrue, 
that  ever  I  either  permitted  or  countenanced  any  Popish 
hierarchy  or  ecclesiastical  government  to  be  established  in 
this  kingdom ;  and  if  any  such  be  established,  it  is  more  than 
I  know  to  this  instant.  But  this  I  am  sure  of,  and  can  prove, 
that  when  the  Queen's  Almoner  was  to  be  made  a  bishop, 
I  laboured  as  much  against  it  as  I  could d ;  whereupon  he 
delayed  the  taking  of  his  bishopric  upon  him  for  a  good  time. 
And  when  divers  offers  were  made  on  his  behalf,  and  the 
Queen  grew  earnest  for  his  preferment,  I  was  called  again  by 
his  Majesty  in  the  presence  of  a  Secretary  of  State,  and  com 
manded  to  speak  my  judgment  and  my  conscience.  And 
I  did  so;  and  declared  clearly  against  any  bishop  of  the 
Roman  party  his  coming  into  the  kingdom  to  reside,  or 
exercise  any  jurisdiction  here.  And  I  gave  then  for  my 
reason,  the  very  self-same  which  is  since  published  by  the 
House  of  Commons  in  their  Remonstrance0;  fa  different  and 
inconsistent  Church  within  a  Church,  which  ever  brought 
hazard  upon  the  State.'  And  in  this  judgment  I  persisted, 
and  never  permitted,  much  less  countenanced,  any  '  Popish 
hierarchy '  to  settle  in  this  kingdom,  but  hindered  it  by  all 
the  ways  and  means  I  could  1. 

1  ['David's  case  (lin.  8.)  .  .  .  means  I  could.'  on  opposite  page.] 

— II.  W.      [This  will  appear  in  vol.  vi.  Charles  I.  vol.  ii.  pp.  298,  299 :)  -when 

with  the  Archbishop's  marg.  notes.]  it  was  conferred  on  James  Du  Perron, 

c  Ps.  xxxi.  15,  16.  (the  person  referred  to  in  the  text,) 

d  [l)u  Flessis,  Bp.  of  Mende,  first  afterwards  Bp.  of  Angouleme.] 
accompanied  the  Queen  as  Almoner          e  ["A]  Kemonsl  [ranee  of  the  State 

(see  vol.  i.   p.  62) ;    on   his   removal,  of  the  Kingdom,"]    die  Mercurii,  ]  5 

Bertaut,    Bishop   of    Bazas,   was   ap-  Deccmb.  1041,   p.  20,    [p.  14    of  the 

pointed   to    the  oftice,   but  was  not  edit,  by  Jos.  liunscutt.     Lund.  1041.] 
allowed  to  enter  England ;    (Birch's 

EE2 


420  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

11.  He  in  his  own  person,  and  his  suffragans,  visitors,  sur 
rogates,  chancellors,  or  other  officers,  by  his  command, 
have  caused  divers  learned, pious,  and  orthodox  preachers* 
of  God's  word,  to  be  silenced,  suspended,  deprived,  de 
graded,  excommunicated,  or  otherwise  grieved  and  vexed, 
without  any  just  and  lawful  cause;  'whereby,  and  by 
divers  other  means,  he  hath  hindered  the  preaching  of 
God's  word,  caused  divers  of  his  Majesty's  loyal  subjects 
to  forsake  the  kingdom,  and  increased  and  cherished  igno 
rance  and  profaneness  amongst  the  people,  that  so  he 
might  the  better  facilitate  the  way  to  the  effecting  of  his 
own  ivicked  and  traitorous  designs  °  of  altering  and  cor 
rupting  the  true  religion  here  established. 

I  have  neither  by  myself,  nor  by  command  to  my  officers, 
silenced,  suspended,  deprived,  degraded,  or  excommunicated  164 
any  learned,  pious,  and  orthodox  preachers,  nor  any  other, 
but  upon  just  cause  proved  in  court,  and  according  to  law. 
And  I  think  it  will  appear,  that  as  few  (be  the  cause  never  so 
just)  have  been  suspended  or  deprived  in  my  diocese,  as  in 
any  diocese  in  England.  Nor  have  I  by  these  suspensions 
hindered  the  preaching  of  God's  word,  but  of  schism  and 
sedition ;  as  now  appears  plainly  by  the  sermons  frequently 
made  in  London,  since  the  time  of  liberty  given  and  taken 
since  this  Parliament.  Nor  have  I  caused  any  of  his  Ma 
jesty's  subjects  to  forsake  the  kingdom ;  but  they  forsook  it 
of  themselves,  being  separatists  from  the  Church  of  England, 
as  is  more  than  manifest  to  any  man  that  will  but  consider 
what  kind  of  persons  went  to  New  England. 

And  whereas  in  their  late  Remonstrance h  they  say,  '  The 
High  Commission  grew  to  such  excess  of  sharpness  and 
severity,  as  was  not  much  less  than  the  Romish  Inquisition ; 
and  yet  in  many  cases,  by  the  Archbishop's  power,  was  made 
much  more  heavy,  being  assisted  and  strengthened  by  autho 
rity  of  the  Council-table ; '  I  was  much  troubled  at  it,  that 
such  an  imputation  from  so  great  a  body  should  be  fastened  on 
me.  And  therefore  first  I  considered,  that  my  predecessors 
were  all,  or  most  of  them,  strengthened  with  the  same 
authority  of  the  Council-table,  that  I  was ;  and  therefore,  if 

f  'ministers'  Rushw.  and  Pryn.  h  Rcmonstr.  die  Mercurii,  15  Dc- 

*  '  design '  Rushw.  and  Pryn.  cemb.  1641,  p.  14.  [p.  11.] 


OF   ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  421 

I  did  use  that  authority  to  worse  ends,,  or  in  a  worse  manner, 
than  they  did,  I  was  the  more  to  blame.  Therefore,,  to 
satisfy  myself  and  others  in  this  particular,  I  did  in  the  next 
place  cause  a  diligent  search  to  be  made  in  the  Acts  of  that 
court  (which  can  deceive  no  man),  what  suspensions l,  depri 
vations,  or  other  punishments,  had  passed  in  the  seven  years 
of  my  time  before  my  commitment.  Then  I  compared  them 
with  every  of  the  three  seven  years  of  my  immediate  prede 
cessor,  (for  so  long  he  sat,  and  somewhat  over,  and  was  in 
great  esteem  with  the  House  of  Commons  all  his  time,)  and 
I  find  more  by  three  suspended,  deprived,  or  degraded,  in 
every  seven  years  of  his  time,  than  in  the  seven  years  (68)  of 
my  time  so  cried  out  upon  (as  you  see)  for  '  sharpness  and 
severity/  even  to  the  equalling  of  that  Commission2  almost 
to  the  Romish  Inquisition.  So  safe  a  thing  it  is  for  a  man  to 
embark  himself  into  a  potent  faction ;  and  so  hard  for  any 
other  man,  be  he  never  so  entire,  to  withstand  its  violence3. 

12.  He  hath  traitorously  endeavoured  to  cause  division  and 
discord  between  the  Church  of  England  and  other  reformed 
Churches  ;  and  to  that  end  hath  suppressed  and  abrogated 
the  privileges  and  immunities  which  have  been  by  his 
Majesty  and  his  royal  ancestors  granted  to  the  French 
and  Dutch  Churches  in  this  kingdom,  and  divers  other 
ways  hath  expressed  his  malice  and  disaffection  to  these 
Churches ;  that  so  by  such  disunion1  the  Papists  might 
have  more  advantage  for  the  overthrow  and  extirpation  of 
both. 

I  never  endeavoured  to  set  division  between  the  Church  Ad  duode- 
of  England  and  other  reformed  Churches ;  and  if  I  had  so  C1 
165  done,  it  had  been  a  very  unchristian  and  unworthy  act,  but 
yet  no  treason,  as  I  conceive.     And  for  the  privileges  and 
immunities  granted  by  his  Majesty  and  his  royal  progenitors 
to  the  French  and  Dutch  Churches  in  this  kingdom,  I  did 
not  seek  to  suppress  or  abrogate  any  of  them  which  kept 

1  ['suspensions,'  originally  written,  'fines,  suspensions,'] 

2  r'  Commission '  interlined.] 

'  withstand  its  violence.'  inserted  afterwards  in  margin.] 

1  'distinction  '  Rush w. ;  '  disunion  '  Pryn. 


422  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIA.L 

conform  to  their  first  toleration  here;  much  less  did  I  labour 
by  any  disunion  betwixt  them  and  us  to  advantage  the 
Papists,  to  the  overthrow  of  both.  But  this  I  found,  that 
they  did  not  use  their  privileges  with  that  gratitude  and 
fairness  to  his  Majesty,  the  State,  and  Church  of  England,  as 
they  ought  to  have  done.  And  hereupon  I  acquainted  his 
Majesty  and  the  Lords,  in  full  and  open  council,  with  what 
I  conceived  concerning  that  business ;  as,  namely, — 

1.  That  their  living  as  they  did,  and  standing  so  strictly 
to  their  own  discipline,  wrought  upon  the  party  in  England 
which  were  addicted  to  them,  and  made  them  more  averse, 
than  otherwise  they  would  have  been,  to  the  present  govern 
ment  of  the  Church  of  England. 

2.  That  by  this  means  they  lived  in  England  as  if  they 
were  a  kind  of  God's  Israel  in  Egypt,  to  the  great  dishonour 
of  the  Church  of  England,  to  which  at  first  they  fled  for 
shelter  against   persecution.      And  in   that    time    of   their 
danger,  the  Church  of  England  was  in  their  esteem  not  only 
a  true,  but  a  glorious  Church.    But  by  this  favour  which  that 
Church  received,  it  grew  up  and  incroached  upon  us,  till  it 
became  a  Church  within  a  Church,  and  a  kind  of  State  within 
a  State.   And  this  I  ever  held  dangerous,  how  small  beginning 
soever  it  had,  and  that  upon  two  main  reasons.     The  one, 
because  I  find  the  wisdom  of  God  against  it;   for  He  says 
plainly  to  His  prime  people,  '  One  law '  (and  especially  for 
Divine  worship)  '  shall  be  to  him  that  is  home-born,  and  to 
the  stranger  that  sojourns  among  you/  Exod.  xiiJ     And  the 
other,  because  I  find  the  wisdom  of  this  State  against  it ;  for 
this  Parliament,  in  their  Remonstrance,  give  the  selfsame 
reason  against  the  Papists,  butk  must  hold  good  against  all 
sects  that  labour  to  make  strong  and  enlarge  themselves. 
The  words  are  these: — f  Another  State  moulded  within  this 
State,  independent  in  government,  contrary  in  interest  and 
affection,  secretly  corrupting  the  ignorant  or  negligent  pro 
fessors  of  our  religion,  and  closely  uniting  and  combining 
themselves  against  such  as  are  sound,  in  this  posture  waiting 
for  an  opportunity  */  &c.     And  the  words  are  as  true  of  the 
one  faction  as  the  other;  and  I  ever  pressed  the  argument 

J   Exod.  xii.  49.  l    Eemonst.  die  Mercurii,   15  Do 

k  '  which  '  cemb.  1641,  p.  20.  [p.  14.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  423 

alike  against  both,  as  I  can  prove  by  good  witness,  if  need  be. 
And  I  pray  God  this  faction,  too  little  feared  and  too  much 
nourished  among  us,  have  not  now  found  the  opportunity 
waited  for. 

(69)  3.  That  they  live  here,  and  enjoy  all  freedom,  and  yet 
for  the  most  part  scorn  so  much  as  to  learn  the  language,  or 
to  converse  with  any,  more  than  for  advantage  of  bargaining. 
And  will  take  no  Englishman  to  be  their  apprentice,  nor 
teach  them  any  of  their  manufactures ;  which  I  did  then,  and 
do  still,  think  most  unreasonable. 

4.  That  for  religion,  if  after  so  many  descents  of  their 
children  born  in  the  land,  and  so  native  subjects,  these 
L66  children  of  theirs  should  refuse  to  pray  and  communicate 
with  the  Church  of  England,  into  whose  bosom  their  parents 
fled  at  first  for  succour ;  I  thought  then,  and  do  still,  that  no 
State  could  with  safety,  or  would  in  wisdom,  endure  it.  And 
this  concerning  their  children  was  all  that  was  desired  by  me; 
as  appears  by  the  Actm  which  my  Vicar-general  made  con 
cerning  those  Churches  at  Canterbury,  Sandwich,  and  Maid- 
stone,  in  my  diocese,  and  the  publication11  of  this  Act  in 
their  congregations,  by  their  own  ministers,  in  this  form 
following : — 

'  I  am  commanded  to  signify  unto  you,  that  it  is  not  his 
Majesty's  intent,  nor  of  the  Council  of  State,  to  dissolve  our 
congregations.  And  to  that  end,  his  Majesty  is  content  to 
permit  the  natives  of  the  first  degree  to  continue  members  of 
our  congregations  as  before.  But  the  natives  in  this  Church, 
after  the  first  descent,  are  enjoined  to  obey  my  Lord  Arch 
bishop  his  injunction ;  which  is,  to  conform  themselves  to  the 
English  discipline  and  Liturgy,  every  one  in  his  parish ; 
without  inhibiting  them,  notwithstanding,  from  resorting 
sometimes  to  our  assemblies. 

1  And  my  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  means,  notwith 
standing,  that  the  said  natives  shall  continue  to  contribute  to 
the  maintenance  of  the  ministry  and  poor  of  this  Church,  for 
the  better  subsisting  thereof;  and  promiseth  to  obtain  an 
order  from,  the  Council,  if  need  be,  and  they  require  it,  to 
maintain  them  in  their  manufactures,  against  those  which 
would  trouble  them  by  informations/ 

m  26  Septcmb.  1635.  "11  Octob.  1635. 


424  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

Now,  that  which1  I  enjoined  the  French  and  Dutch 
Churches,  was  to  a  syllable  all  one  with  this,  in  all  parts  of 
my  province  where  these  Churches  resided;  as  at  South 
ampton  and  Norwich.  And  I  have  a  letter0  to  show,  full  of 
thanks,  from  the  ministers  and  elders  of  the  French  and 
Walloon  Churches  at  Norwich.  All  which  is  far  from  an 
endeavour  to  suppress  any  just  privileges  and  immunities 
which  these  Churches  had  in  England,  or  ought  to  have  in 
any  well-governed  kingdom. 

And  since  this  time  I  have  not  only  seen,  but  gotten,  the 
very  original  letter  of  Queen  Elizabeth  of  happy  memory, 
written  to  the  Lord  Treasurer  PawletP,  specifying  what  order 
she  would  should  be  taken  with  and  for  these  Churches.  The 
letter  is  signed  with  her  Majesty V  own  hand  and  signet; 
and  gives  them  not  half  so  much  liberty,  I  do  not  say  as  they 
take,  but  as  I  have  been  ever  most  content  to  give  them.  For 
the  Queen  in  these  letters  allows  them  nothing  contrary  to 
her  laws ;  and  therefore  nothing  but  our  Liturgy  in  their  own 
language,  not  another  form  of  Divine  service  and  discipline, 
much  different  from  it.  This  was  the  wisdom  of  those  times, 
which  I  pray  God  we  may  follow.  The  Queen's  letter  follows 
in  these  words  : — 

'  Elizabeth. 

{  Right  trusty  and  right  well-beloved  cousin,  we  greet  you 
well.  Whereas  in  the  time  of  our  brother,  and  sister  also, 
the  church  of  the  late  Augustine  Friars  was  appointed  to  the 
use  of  all  the  strangers  repairing  to  the  city  of  London,  for  to 
have  therein  Divine  service;  considering  that  by  an  universal  16' 
order,  all  the  rest  of  the  churches  have  the  Divine  Service  in 
the  English  tongue,  for  the  better  edifying  of  the  people, 
which  the  strangers  born  understand  not :  Our  pleasure  is,  that 
you  shall  assign  and  (70)  deliver  the  said  church,  and  all  things 
thereto  belonging,  to  the  Reverend  Father  in  God,  the  Bishop 
of  London,  to  be  appointed  to  such  curates  and  ministers  as 
he  shall  think  good,  to  serve  from  time  to  time  in  the  same 

1  ['  that  which '  originally  written,  '  the  act  which  '] 

2  ['Majesty's'  in  margin.] 


0  Dat.  Sept.  14,  1635.         P  [William  Pawlett,  first  Marquis  of  Winchester.] 


OE  AllCHBTSIIOP  LAUD.  425 

churches,  both  for  daily  Divine  service,,  and  for  administration 
of  the  sacraments,  and  preaching  of  the  Gospel :  so  as  no  rite 
nor  use  be  therein  observed  contrary  or  derogatory  to  our 
laws.  And  these  our  letters  shall  be  your  sufficient  warrant 
and  discharge  in  that  behalf.  Given  under  our  signet  at  our 
palace  of  Westminster,  the  ....  of  February,  the  second 
year  of  our  reign. 

'  To  our  trusty  and  right  well  beloved  cousin 
and  counsellor,  the  Marquess  of  Winches 
ter,  High  Treasurer  of  England/ 

13.  He  hath  maliciously  and  traitorously  plotted,  and  en 
deavoured  to  stir  up  war  and  enmity  betwixt  his  Majesty1  s 
two  kingdoms  of  England  and  Scotland;  and  to  that 
purpose  hath  laboured  to  introduce  into  the  kingdom  of 
Scotland  divers  innovations  both  in  religion  and  govern- 
ment,  all  or  the  most  part  tending  to  Popery  and  super- 
stition,  to  the  great  grievance  and  discontent  of  his 
Majesty's  subjects  of  that  nation.  And  for  their  refusing 
to  submit  to  such  innovations,  he  did  traitorously  advise 
his  Majesty  to  subdue  them  by  force  of  arms ;  and  by  his 
own  authority  and  power,  contrary  to  law,  did  procure 
sundry  of  his  Majesty's  subjects,  and  enforced  the  clergy 
of  this  kingdom,  to  contribute  toward  the  maintenance  of 
that  war.  And  when  his  Majesty,  with  much  wisdom  and 
justice,  had  made  a  pacification  betwixt  the  two  kingdoms, 
the  said  Archbishop  did  presumptuously  censure  that  paci 
fication,  as  dishonourable  to  his  Majesty ;  and  incense^  his 
Majesty  against  his  said  subjects  of  Scotland,  that  he  did 
thereupon,  by  advice  of  the  said  Archbishop),  enter  into  an 
offensive  war  against  them,  to  the  great  hazard  of  his 
Majesty's  person,  and  his  subjects  of  both  kingdoms. 

I  did  not  endeavour  to  stir  up  war  between  his  Majesty's  Ad  13. 
two  kingdoms  of  England  and  Scotland;  but  my  counsels 
were  for  peace,  as  may  appear  by  the  counsel  which  I  gave  at 
Theobalds,  in  the  beginning  of  these  unhappy  differences. 
For  there  my  counsel  only  put  a  stay  upon  the  business,  in 
hope  his, Majesty  might  have  a  better  issue  without  than  with 
a  war.  And  if  I  were  mistaken  in  this  counsel,  yet  it  agreed 
i  ['  and  by  his  counsel  and  endeavour  so  incensed '  Fryn  and  Rushw  ] 


426  1IIST011Y  OF  THE  TROUBLES   AND  TKIAL 

well  with  my  profession  and  with  the  cause,  which  was  dif 
ferences  in  religion,  which  I  conceived  might  better  he  com 
posed  by  ink  than  by  blood.  And  I  think  it  cannot  easily  be 
forgotten  that  I  gave  this  counsel ;  for  my  Ld.  the  E.  of 
Arundelr  opposed  me  openly  at  the  table  then,  and  said  my 
grounds  would  deceive  me.  And  my  Ld.  the  E.  of  Holland8 
came  to  me,  so  soon  as  we  were  risen  from  counsel,  and  was 
pleased  to  say  to  me,  that  I  had  done  myself  arid  my  calling 
a  great  deal  of  right,  and  the  King  my  master  the  best 
service  that  ever  I  did  him  in  my  life.  And  Mr.  Patrick 
Male*,  of  his  Majesty's  bedchamber,  when  he  heard  what 
I  ha*d  done,  came  and  gave  me  a  great  deal  of  thanks  in  the 
name  of  that  nation. 

Nor  did  I  labour  to  introduce  into  the  kingdom  of  Scotland 
any  innovations  in  religion  or  government :  neither  do  all, 
(71)  or  the  most  part,  or  indeed  any  of  those  pretended  inno 
vations,  tend  to  Popery  or  superstition,  as  hath  before  been 
sufficiently  proved.  Neither  did  I,  upon  their  refusal  to 
submit  to  these,  advise  his  Majesty  to  subdue  them  by  force 
of  arms ;  but  the  counsels  which  I  gave  were  open,  either  at 
the  Committee  or  the  Council-table.  Neither  did  I,  by  my 
own  power  and  authority,  contrary  to  law,  procure  any  of  his 
Majesty's  subjects  l,  or  enforce  the  clergy  of  England  to  con 
tribute  to  the  maintenance  of  that  war;  but  the  subsidies 
which  were  given  to  his  Majesty  at  that  time,  were  given  freely 
and  in  open  Convocation,  and  without  any  practice  of  myself 
or  any  other,  as  appears  by  what  I  have  formerly  u  laid  down. 

But  because  so  much  noise  hath  been  made  against  me, 
both  in  the  Scottish  Charge  before  answered,  and  in  this 
Article  about  Popish  innovations  in  that  Service-book,  and 
that  I  laboured  the  introducing  both  of  it  and  them ;  I  think 
it  fit,  if  not  necessary,  to  set  down  briefly  the  story  what  was 
done,  and  what  I  did,  and  by  what  command,  in  all  that 
business.  And  it  follows  v : — 

1  ['subjects' interlined.] 


r  [See  above,  p.  283.]  p.  286.] 

s  [S 


[See  above,  p.  284.]  v  [The  original  draught  of  this  is  in 

Maule.    [He  continued  in  attend-  Lamb.  MSS.  Numb.  943  ;  from  which 

ance  on  the   King  through  all   his  it   is    printed   in  Prynne's   '  Hidden 

troubles.]  Works/  p.  155.] 
u  P.  9  [of  original  MS.     Sec  above, 


0V  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  427 

Dr.  John  Maxwell,  the  late  Bishop  of  Ross,  came  to  me 
from  his  Majesty;  it  was  during  the  time  of  a  great  and 
dangerous  fever,  under  which  I  then  laboured ;  it  was  in  the 
year  16.29,  in  August  or  September,  which,  come  that  time,  is 
thirteen  years  since w.  The  cause  of  his  coming  was  to  speak  Feb 
,  with  me  about  a  Liturgy  for  Scotland.  At  his  coming  I  was 
so  extreme  ill  that  I  saw  him  not ;  and  had  death  (which 
I  then  expected  daily,  as  did  my  friends  and  physicians  also) 
seized  on  me,  I  had  not  seen  this  heavy  time. 

After  this,  when  I  was  able  to  sit  up,  he  came  to  me  again, 
and  told  me  it  was  his  Majesty's  pleasure,  that  I  should 
receive  instructions  from1  some  bishops  of  Scotland  con 
cerning  a  Liturgy  for  that  Church ;  and  that  he  was  employed 
from  my  Lord  the  Archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's,  and  other 
prelates  there,  about  it.  I  told  him  I  was  clear  of  opinion, 
that  if  his  Majesty  would  have  a  Liturgy  settled  there 2,  it 
were  best  to  take  the  English  Liturgy  without  any  variation, 
that  so  the  same  Service-book  might  be  established  in  all  his 
Majesty's  dominions;  which  I  did  then,  and  do  still  think, 
would  have  been  a  great  happiness  to  this  State,  and  a  great 
honour  and  safety  to  religion. 

To  this  he  replied,  that  he  was  of  a  contrary  opinion;  and 
that  not  he  only,  but  the  bishops  of  that  kingdom,  thought 
69  their  countrymen  would  be  much  better  satisfied,  if  a  Liturgy 
were  framed  by  their  own  clergy,  than  to  have  the  English 
Liturgy  put  upon  them ;  yet  he  added,  that  it  might  be 
according  to  the  form  of  our  English  Service-book.  I  an 
swered  to  this,  that  if  this  were  the  resolution  of  my  brethren 
the  bishops  of  Scotland,  I  would  not  entertain  so  much  as 
thoughts  about  it,  till  I  might  by  God's  blessing  have  health 
and  opportunity  to  wait  upon  his  Majesty,  and  receive  his 
further  directions  from  himself. 

When  I  was  able  to  go  abroad,  I  came  to  his  Majesty,  and 
represented  all  that  had  passed.  His  Majesty  avowed  the 
sending  of  Dr.  Maxwell  to  me,  and  the  message  sent  by  him ; 


1  ['  instructions  from '  in  marg.  It  was  originally  written,  'bishops'  ins.' 

2  [Originally  added  and  erased,  'different  from  that  which  they  had/     The. 


(sic.)] 
j  had/ 
last  three  words  erased,  and  then  written,  '  form  which  they  had/] 


[See  above,  p.  211.] 


4.28  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

but  then  he  inclined  to  my  opinion,  to  have  the  English 
Service  without  any  alteration  to  be  established  there.  And 
in  this  condition  I  held  that  business  for  two,  if  not  three, 
years  at  least.  Afterwards,  the  Scottish  bishops  still  pressing 
his  Majesty,  that  a  Liturgy  framed  by  themselves,  and  in 
some  few  things  different  from  ours,  would  relish  better  with 
their  countrymen,  they  at  last  prevailed  with  his  Majesty  to 
have  it  so,  and  carried  it  against  me,  notwithstanding  all 
I  could  say  or  do  to  the  contrary. 

(72)  Then  his  Majesty  commanded  me  to  give  the  bishops 
of  Scotland  my  best  assistance  in  this  way  and  work.  I 
delayed  as  much  as  I  could  with  my  obedience;  and  when 
nothing  would  serve,  but  it  must  go  on,  I  confess  I  was  then 
very  serious,  and  gave  them  the  best  help  I  could.  But 
wheresoever  I  had  any  doubt,  I  did  not  only  acquaint  his 
Majesty  with  it,  but  writ  down  most  of  the  amendments  or 
alterations  in  his  Majesty's  presence.  And  I  do  verily 
believe,  there  is  no  one  thing  in  that  book  which  may  not 
stand  with  the<  conscience  of  a  right  good  Protestant.  Sure 
I  am  his  Majesty  approved  them  all;  and  I  have  his  warrant 
under  his  royal  hand  for  all  that  I  did  about  that  bookx.  And 
to  the  end  the  book  may  be  extant,  and  come  to  the  view  of 
the  Christian  world,  and  their  judgment  of  it  be  known, 
I  have  caused  it  to  be  exactly  translated  into  Latin ;  and,  if 
right  be  done,  it  shall  be  printed  with1  this  History. 

This  was  that  which  I  did  concerning  the  matter  and 
substance2  of  this  Service-book.  As  for  the  way  of  intro 
ducing  it,  I  ever  advised  the  bishops,  both  in  his  Majesty's 
presence  and  at  other  times,  both  by  word  and  by  writing, 
that  they  would  look  carefully  to  it,  and  be  sure  to  do 
nothing  about  it,  but  what  should  be  agreeable  to  the  laws  of 
that  kingdom ;  and  that  they  should  at  all  times  be  sure  to 

1  ['with  '  originally  written,  '  in  the  end  of] 

2  ['  the  matter  and  substance '  in  margin.] 

x  [Prynne  (Hidden  Works,  p.  156)  from  another  Book  signed  by  us  at 

gives  the  warrant  as  follows  : —  Hampton  Court,  September  28,  1634, 

'  Charles  E.  our  pleasure  is,  to  have  these  followed 

I  gave  the  Archbishop  of  Canter-  rather  than  the  former,  unless  the 

bury  command  to  make  the  alterations  Archbishop  of  S.  Andrewes,  and  his 

expressed  in  this  Book,  and  to  fit  a  Brethren  who  are  upon  the  place, 

Liturgy  for  the  Church  of  Scotland,  shall  see  apparent  reason  to  the  con- 

And  wheresoever  they  shall  differ  traiy.  At  Whitehall,  April  19,  1636.'] 


ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  429 


take  the  advice  of  the  Lords  of  his  Majesty's  Council  in  that 
kingdom,  and  govern  themselves  and  their  proceedings 
accordingly :  which  course,  if  they  have  not  followed,  that 
can  no  way  reflect  upon  me,  who  have,  both  in  this  and  all 
things  else,  been  as  careful  of  their  laws,  as  any  man  that  is 
a  stranger  to  them  could  be.  And  in  a  letter  of  mine,  after 
my  last  coming  out  of  Scotland,  thus  I  wrote  to  the  late 
reverend  Archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's,  Septemb.  30,  1633,  con 
cerning  the  Liturgy  :  that  whether  that  of  England  or  another 
were  resolved  on,  yet  they  should  proceed  circumspectly; 
1  because  his  Majesty  had  no  intendment  to  do  anything^  but 
0  that  which  was  according  to  honour  and  justice,  and  the  laws 
of  that  kingdom  :'  and  a  copy  of  this  letter  I  have  yet  by  me 
to  show;  and  for  the  truth  of  this  narration,  I  know  his 
Majesty,  and  my  Lord  Ross  himself,  will  avow  it. 

And  here  I  take  leave-  to  acquaint  the  reader,  that  this 
was  no  new  conceit  of  his  Majesty,  to  have  a  Liturgy 
framed  and  Canons  made  for  the  Church  of  Scotland ;  for  he 
followed  his  royal  father  King  James  his  example  and  care 
therein,  who  took  order  for  both  at  the  Assembly  of  Perth  y, 
ah.  1618. 

And  now  to  return  again  to  the  Article.  There  is  one 
charge  more  in  it,  and  that's  concerning  the  Pacification2 
made  the  former  year.  The  Article  says,  I  l  did  censure  it 
as  dishonourable,  and  advise  for  a  new  war:'  but  I  did 
neither.  That  which  I  spake  was  openly  at  the  Council-table, 
and  in  his  Majesty's  presence ;  and  it  was  this.  There  arose 
a  debate  at  the  table  about  these  affairs  and  the  Pacification ; 
and  I  said  that  I  did  often  wish  from  my  heart  that  his 
Majesty  had  kept  the  army  which  he  had  at  Barwick  together 
but  eight  or  ten  days  longer,  and  that  1  did  not  doubt,  but 
that,  if  he  had  so  done,  he  might  have  had  more  honourable 
conditions  of  his  Scottish  subjects.  This  I  said,  and  more  or 
otherwise  I  said  not;  and  whosoever  shall  relate  them  other 
wise,  forgets  truth.  Now,  to  say  that  his  Majesty  might 
have  had  more  honourable  (73)  conditions,  doth  not  infer 
that  the  Pacification  then  made  was  upon  dishonourable  con- 

y  '  Proceedings  of  the  Assembly  at         z  P.  41  [of  orig.  MS.     See  above, 
Perth,'  pp.  40  and  68,  [by  Dr.  Lyndesay.      p.  861. ] 
Lond.  1621.] 


430  HISTORY   OE  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

ditions,  but  only  upon  less  honourable  than  it  might  have 
been1.  And  I  had  great  reason  to  observe  my  own  words, 
and  remember  them;  because  I  saw  some  lords  at  the  table 
touched  with  them,  perhaps  in  their  own  particulars. 

Nor  was  I  alone  in  this  judgment ;  for  my  Ld.  the  Earl  of 
Holland,  though  he  then  said  nothing  at  the  Council-table, 
yet  at  his  first  return  from  Barwick,  his  Lp.  did  me  the 
honour  to  come  and  see  me  at  Lambeth;  and  in  the  gallery 
there,  while  we  were  discoursing  of  the  affairs  in  the  north, 
of  himself  he  used  these  words  to  me, — '  that  his  Majesty 
did  too  suddenly  dissolve  his  army  there;  indeed,  so  sud 
denly,  that  everybody  wondered  at  it ;  and  that  for  his  part 
he  was  so  sorry,  especially  for  the  dismissing  of  all  the  horse ;' 
(which  he  said  were  as  good  as  any  in  Christendom ;)  and 
further,  that  '  he  offered  his  Majesty  to  keep  one  thousand  of 
them  for  a  year  at  his  own  and  his  friends'  charge,  till  the 
King  might  see  all  things  well  settled  again  in  Scotland.' 
By  which  it  is  apparent,  that  in  his  Lordship's  judgment 
things  might  have  been  better,  had  not  that  army  been  so 
suddenly  dissolved :  and  I  hope  it  was  no  sin  in  me  to  wish 
the  best  success  and  the  most  honour  to  the  King's  affairs. 

Now  that  which  moved  me  to  say  thus2  at  the  Council- 
table,  was  this.  The  last  Article  in  the  Pacification  was, 
'  To  restore  to  every  one  of  his  Majesty's  subjects  their  liber 
ties,  lands,  houses,  goods  and  means  whatsoever,  taken  and 
detained  from  them  by  whatsoever  means  since  the  aforesaid 
time.'  But  within  two  days  (or  three  at  the  most)  after  the 
Pacification  agreed  upon  and  concluded  a,  the  Lord  Lindsay 
made  an3  open  and  public  protestation,  either  in  the  camp  at 
Dunns,  or  at  the  Cross  in  Edinborough,  or  both,  that  no 
clergyman,  his  goods  or  means,  was  b  included  in  the  Paci 
fication  :  which  yet  expresses  '  every  one  of  his  Majesty's 
subjects.'  And  this,  I  did  then  conceive  (and  do  still),  was  1 
a  very  bold  audacious  act  of  that  lord,  very  injurious  to  the 
poor  clergy,  and  not  so  honourable  for  the  King.  And  this 
made  me  say,  and  I  say  it  still,  his  Majesty  might  have  had 
more  honourable  conditions,  and  his  Pacification  better  kept, 

1  [Here  added  and  erased,  'And  of  that  opinion  I  am  still.'] 

2  ['thus' originally 'this']  3  ['an' interlined.] 

"  Page  G  [of  original  MS.   See  above,  p.  282.]  l)  'were  ' 


Or  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  431 

had  he  continued  his  army  but  eight  or  ten  days  longer :  for 
in  all  probability  l  the  Scots  could  not  so  long  have  continued 
their  army  together. 

And  I  did  further  conceive,  that  by  this  act  of  the  Lord 
Lindsay  in  protesting,  and  by  the  Scots  making  his  protesta 
tion  good  against  the  clergy,  there  was  a  direct  and  manifest 
breach  of  the  Pacification  on  their  behalf.  And  then,  though 
I  saw  no  reason  why  the  King  should  be  bound  to  keep  that 
mutual  Pacification,  which  they  had  broken  (for  a  knot  must 
be  fast  at  both  ends,  or  loose  at  both) ;  yet  remembering  my 
calling,  I  did  not  incense  his  Majesty  against  his  subjects  in 
Scotland ;  nor  did  hereupon  advise  the  undertaking  of  an 
'  offensive  war '  against  them ;  nor  ever  give  other  counsel 
in  this  particular,  than  what  I  openly  gave  before  the  Lds. 
either  in  the  Committee,  or  at  the  Board :  and  there  my  con 
curring  in  opinion2  with  all  the  rest  of  the  Lords,  was,  I  hope, 
no  other,  nor  no  greater  fault,  than  in  them,  though  I  be  thus 
singled  out. 

And  for  the  Pacification,  I  shall  say  thus  much  more  : 
Though  I  could  with  all  my  heart  have  wished  it  more 
honourable  for  the  King,  and  more  express  and  safe  3  for  my 
brethren  of  the  clergy ;  yet  all  things  considered,  which  were 
put  unto  me,  I  did  approve  it.  For  before  the  Pacification 
was  fully  agreed  upon,  his  Majesty  did  me  the  honour  to 
write  unto  me  all  with  his  own  (74)  hand :  in  this  letter  he 
commanded  me,  all  delay  set  apart,  to  send  him  my  judgment 
plainly  and  freely  what  I  thought  of  the  Pacification ;  which 
was  then  almost  ready  for  conclusion.  I  in  all  humility 
approved  of  the  Pacification,  as  it  was  then  put  to  me ;  and 
sent  my  answer  presently  back,  and  my  reasons  why  I  ap 
proved  it :  little  thinking  then,  but  that  my  poor  brethren  the 
bishops  of  Scotland  should  have  had  all  restored  unto  them, 
according  to  the  Article  of  the  Pacification  before  recited ; 
or  at  least  for  so  long,  till  they  had  defended  themselves  and 
their  calling,  and  their  cause,  in  a,  free  General  Assembly, 
and  as  free  a  Parliament.  Now  this  was  ever  assumed c  to 

1  ['  in  all  probability'  in  margin.] 

2  ['  in  opinion'  interlined.]  a  ['and  safe'  interlined.] 


assured ' 


432  HISTORY   OJ?  THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

me  should  be  done ;  and  to  procure  1  this,  was  all  which  the 
bishops  seemed  to  desire  of  me  2.  And  for  the  truth  of  this 
I  appeal  to  his  Majesty,  to  whom  I  writ  it ;  and  to  my  Ld. 
Marquess  Hamilton,  to  whom  the  King  showed  my  letter  (as 
my  Ld.  Marquess  himself  told  me  at  his  return)  ;  and  to 
Dr.  Juxon,  Ld.  Bp.  of  London,  then  Ld.  High  Treasurer  of 
England,  to  whom  I  showed  mv  letter  before  I  sent  it  awav. 

O  •"  v 

And  this  is  all  I  did  concerning  the  Pacification. 

14.  That  to  preserve  himself  from  being  questioned  for  these 
and  other  his  traitorous  courses,  he  hath  laboured  to 
subvert  the  rights  of  Parliament,  and  the  ancient  course 
of  parliamentary  proceedings ;  and  by  false  and  malicious 
slanders  to  incense  his  Majesty  against  Parliaments.  By 
which  ivords,  counsels,  and  actions,  he  hath  traitorously, 
and  contrary  to  his  allegiance,  laboured  to  alienate  the  172 
hearts  of  the  King's  liege  people  from  his  Majesty,  to  set 
a  division  between  them,  and  to  ruin  and  destroy  his 
Majesty's  kingdoms.  For  which  they  do  impeach  him  of 
high  treason  against  our  sovereign  lord  the  King,  his 
crown  and  dignity. 

Ad  14.  I  did  never  labour  to  subvert  the  rights  of  Parliaments, 

or  the  ancient  course  of  their  proceedings :  and  not  doing  it 
at  all,  I  could  not  do  it  to  keep  myself  from  being  questioned. 
Much  less  did  I  by  any  malicious  slanders,  or  any  other 
way,  incense  his  Majesty  against  Parliaments,  nor  ever  thereby 
labour  to  alienate  the  hearts  of  the  King's  liege  people  from 
his  Majesty,  nor  to  set  any  division  between  them,  or  to 
ruin  and  destroy  3  his  Majesty's  kingdoms.  And  am  no  way 
guilty  in  the  least  degree  of  high  treason  against  our  sove 
reign  Ld.  the  King,  his  crown  and  dignity. 

It  is  true,  I  have  been  much  and  very  often  grieved,  to  see 
the  great  distractions  which  have  happened  of  later  years, 
both  in  King  James  his  time,  and  since,  about  the  breaches 
which  have  been  4  in  Parliaments.  And  I  have  as  heartily 
wished,  and  to  my  power  endeavoured,  that  all  Parliaments 

1  ['  to  procure '  interlined.]  2  ['  of  me.'  interlined.] 

3  ['  destroy '  originally  written,  b}T  mistake,  '  preserve'] 

4  ['been'  originally  written,  'happened'] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  433 

which  have  been  called,  might  come  to  their  happy  issue,  and 
end  in  the  contentment  of  the  King  and  his  people.  And 
I  have  ever  been  of  opinion,  and  I  shall  live  l  and  die  in  it, 
that  there  can  be  no  true  and  settled  happiness  in  this  or 
any  other  kingdom,  but  by  a  fair  and  legal,  as  well  as  natural 
agreement  between  the  King  and  his  people.  That  according 
to  the  course  of  England  this  agreement  is  in  a  great  propor 
tion  founded  upon  Parliaments. 

Now  Parliaments  (as  I  humbly  conceive)  can  never  better 
preserve  their  own  rights,  than  by  a  free  and  honourable  way, 
to  keep  up  the  greatness  and  power  of  their  King 2 ;  that  so 
he  may  be  the  better  able,  (75)  against  all  foreign  practices, 
to  keep  up  the  honour  as  well  as  the  safety  of  the  nation; 
both  which  usually  stand  or  fall  together.  And  if3  any 
particular  men's  miscarriages  have  distempered  any  Parlia 
ments,  and  caused  or  occasioned  a  breach,  I  have  (upon  the 
grounds  before  laid)  been  as  sorry  as  any  man  for  it,  but 
never  contributed  anything  to  it.  And  I  hope  it  is  not 
criminal  to  think,  that  Parliaments  may  sometimes,  in  some 
things,  by  misinformation  or  otherwise,  be  mistaken,  as  well 
as  other  Courts. 

This,  in  conclusion,  I  clearly  think;  Parliaments  are  the 
best  preservers  of  the  ancient  laws  and  rights  of  this  kingdom. 
But  this  I  think  too,  that  corruptio  optimi  est  pessima ;  that 
no  corruption  is  so  bad,  so  foul,  so  dangerous,  as  that  which 
is  of  the  best.  And  therefore,  if  Parliaments  should  at  any 
time  be  misguided  by  practice  of  a  malignant  party;  nothing 
then  so  dangerous  as  such  a  Parliament ;  because  the  highest 
remedy  being  corrupted,  there's  no  free  redress  left  at  all. 
And  we  had  a  lamentable  example  of  such  a  Parliament,  when 
Hen.  IV.  wras  set  up.  For  that  Parliament  was  the  cause  of 
all  the  civil  wars,  and  that  great  effusion  of  blood  which  fol 
lowed  soon  after  in  this  kingdom.  God  make  us  mindful 
and  careful  to  prevent  the  like4. 

73       The  said  Commons  do  further  aver,  that  the  said  William, 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  during  the  time  in  which  the 

shall  live '  originally  written,  '  shall  ever  live '] 
against  all  foreign  forces '  erased.] 

And  if  originally  written,  '  And  upon  these  grounds,  if] 
1  God  make  . .  .  like.'  inserted  afterwards.] 
LAUD.— VOL.  in.  F  F 


434  HISTORY   Or  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

treasons  and  offences  aforenamed^  were  committed,  hath 
been  a  Bishop  or  Archbishop  in  this  realm  of  England, 
one  of  the  King's  Commissioners  for  ecclesiastical  matters, 
and  of e  his  Majesty's  most  honourable  Privy  Council :  and 
that  he  hath  taken  an  oath  for  his  faithful  discharge  of 
the  said  office  of  Counsellor,  and  hath  likewise  taken  the 
Oath  of  Supremacy  and  Allegiance.  And  the  said  Commons 
by  protestation,  saving  to  themselves  the  liberty  of  exhi 
biting  at  any  time  hereafter  any  other  accusation  or 
impeachment  against  the  said  Archbishop,  and  also  of 
replying  to  the  answers  that  the  said  Archbishop  shall 
make  unto  the  said  Articles,  or  to  any  of  them ;  and  of 
offering  further  proof  also  of  the  premises,  or  any  of  them, 
[or  of  any  other  impeachment  or  accusation  that  shall  be 
exhibited  by  them f ] ,  as  the  case  shall,  according  to  the 
course  of  Parliaments,  require;  do  pray  that  the  said 
Archbishop  may  be  put  to  answer  to  all  and  every  the 
premises ;  and  that  such  proceedings,  examinations,  trial, 
and  judgment  may  be  upon  every  of  them  had  and  used, 
as  is  agreeable  to  law  and  justice. 

This  is  the  conclusion  of  these  general  Articles  then  put 
up  against  me ;  and  is  added  only  for  form,  and  so  requires 
no  answer  from  me.  But  in  the  close,  they  of  the  House  of 
Commons  J  make  two  petitions  to  the  Lords ;  and  both  were 
granted,  as  His  fit  they  should.  The  one  is,  '  That  they  may 
add  further  accusation,  or  further  proof  of  this,  as  the  course 
of  Parliaments  require/  And  I  refuse  no  such  either  accu 
sation  or  proof,  so  the  due  course  of  Parliaments  be  kept. 
The  other  is,  '  That  there  may  be  such  proceedings,  examina 
tions,  trial  and  judgment,  as  is  agreeable  to  law  and  justice/ 
And  such  proceedings  my  innocency  can  never  decline. 
But  whether  the*  proceedings  hitherto  against  me  be  accord 
ing  to  the  ancient  proceedings  in  Parliament,  or  to  law  and 
justice,  I  leave  posterity  to  judge  :  since  they  which  here 

1  ['of  the  House  of  Commons'  in  margin.] 


d  'aforementioned  crimes'   Rush-          e  'one  of  Rush,  and  Pr3?n. 
worth  ;  '  crimes  aforementioned  were         f  These  words  are  added  from  Pryn 
done  and  committed/  Pryn.  and  Rush  worth. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  435 

seem  so  earnestly  to  call  for  '  examinations,  trial  and  judg 
ment/  have  not  to  this  day  proceeded  to  any  trial,  nay,  have  Feb.  10, 
not  so  much  as  brought  up  any  particular  charge  against  me, 
it  being  almost  a  full  year  since  they  brought  up  this  general 
charge,  and  called  for  f  examinations  and  trial  •/  and  yet  have 
kept  me  in  prison  (76)  all  this  while,  to  the  great  weakening 
of  my  aged  body,  and  waste  of  my  poor  fortunes  :  and  how 
much  longer  they  mean  to  keep  me  there,  God  knows. 
Whereas  all  that  I  do  desire,  is  a  just  and  fair  trial,  with  such 
an  issue,  better  or  worse,  as  it  shall  please  God  to  give. 


436  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 


CAP.  VIII. 

WHEN  these  Articles  had  been  read  unto  me  in  the  Upper 
House,  and  I  had  spoken  to  the  Lords,  in  a  general  answer 
to  them,  what  I  thought  fit,  as  is  before  expressed a :  I  humbly 

Feb.  26,  desired  of  the  Lords  (this  being  upon  Friday,  Feb.  26)  that 
64£-  my  going  to  the  Tower  might  be  put  off  till  the  Monday 
after,  that  so  I  might  have  time  to  be  the  better  fitted  for  my 
lodging.  This,  I  humbly  thank  their  Lps.,  was  granted  b.  I 
returned  to  Mr.  Maxwell's  custody,  and  that  afternoon  sent 
my  steward  to  Sir  Wi.  Balfore,  then  Lieutenant,  that  a  lodg 
ing  might  be  had  for  me  with  as  much  convenience  as  might 

Mar.  l,  be.  On  Monday,  March  1,  Mr.  Maxwell  carried  me  in  his 
64^'  coach  to  the  Tower.  St.  George's  Feast  having  been  formerly 
put  off,  was  to  begin  1  that  evening.  By  this  means  Mr. 
Maxwell  (whose  office  tied  him  to  attendance  upon  that 
solemnity)  could  not  possibly  go  with  me  to  the  Tower  at 
evening,  as  I  desired.  Therefore  noon,  when  the  citizens 
were  at  dinner,  was  chosen  as  the  next  fittest  time  for 
privateness.  All  was  well,  till  I  passed  through  Newgate 
shambles,  and  entered  into  Cheapside.  There  some  one 
prentice  first  halloed  out;  more  and  [more]  followed  the 
coach,  (the  number  still  increasing  as  they  went,)  till  by  that 
time  I  came  to  the  Exchange,  the  shouting  was  exceeding 
great.  And  so  they  followed  me  with  clamour  and  revilings, 
even  beyond  barbarity  itself;  not  giving  over,  till  the  coach 

1  ['was  to  begin'  originally  written  'kept'] 


a  Page  55  [of  original  MS.  See  above,  sponsible  for  his  safe  custody,  and  not 

p.  396].  to  be  admitted  the  liberty  of  going 

b  Vide  Knshw.  p.  202.  [See  also,  abroad  to  take  the  air,  as  was  formerly 

Lords'  Journals,  Feb.  26,  1640  :—  allowed  him." 

"  The  House  did  order,  that  the  After  this  a  Committee  was  ap- 

Archbishop  of  Cant,  be  committed  to  pointed  to  desire  the  King,  that  the 

the  Tower,  but  to  remain  in  the  cus-  Archbishop  might  be  sequestered  from 

tody  of  the  Gentleman  Usher  until  all  his  offices,  and  not  permitted  to 

Monday  next,  and  then  to  be  trans-  present  to,  or  dispose  of  any  livings, 

mitted  to  the  Tower.  In  the  mean-  till  he  hath  cleared  himself  from  the 

time  the  Gentleman  Usher  to  be  re-  charge  of  high  treason.] 


OP    AltClIBISIIOP  LAUD.  437 

was  entered  in  at  the  Tower  gate.  Mr.  Maxwell,  out  of  his 
love  and  care,  was  exceedingly  troubled  at  it;  but  I  bless  God 
for  it,  my  patience  was  not  moved :  I  looked  upon  a  higher 
cause  than  the  tongues  of  Shimei  and  his  children. 

The  same  day c  there  was  a  Committee  for  Religion  named  Mar.  i, 
in  the  Upper  House  of  Parliament ;  ten  earls,  ten  bishops,  and  164£d- 
ten  barons6.     So  the  lay  votes  will  be  double  to  the  clergy; 
that  they  may  carry  what  they  will  for  truth.   This  Committee 
professes  to  meddle  with  doctrine,  as  well  as  ceremonies ;  and 
to  that  end  will  call  some  divines  to  them,  to  consider  of  and 
prepare  business.     This  appears  by  a  letter  sent  by  Dr.  Yvril- 
liams,  then  Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  now  Lord  Archbishop  of 
York,   to   some  divines,   which  were  named  to  attend  this 
service.     The  copy  of  the  letter  follows  : — 

"  With  my  best  wishes  unto  you  in  Christ  Jesus.     I  am  Mar.  12, 
commanded  by  the  Lds.  of  the  Committee  for  Innovations       £• 
in  matters   of  Religion,   to   let  you  know,   that   their   said 
Lps.  have  assigned  and  appointed  you  to  attend  on  them  as 
assistant  in  that  Committee.  And  to  let  you  know  in  general, 

c  [In  the  Diary  it  is  stated,  by  IT.  Attorney   to  the    Prince's  Highness, 

Wharton,  to  be  March  1 5.    See  above,  Mr.  Recorder  of  London,  Mr.   Serj. 

p.  241.     The  date  in  Lords'  Journals  Holies,   Mr.  Herne  of  Lincoln's  Inn, 

is  March  1.]  Mr.   Low  of  the    Inner  Temple,  Mr. 

d  [On  March  1,  the  following  peti-  Lightfoot  of  Gray's  Inn,  Mr.  Merricke, 

tion  of  the  Archbishop  was  read  in  the  in  regard  of  the  High   Commission, 

House  of  Lords  : —  and  Mr.  Alkorne  to  be  his  solicitor. 

"  To  the  Eight  Hon.  the  Lords  Spi-  The  House  ordered,  that  he  should 

ritual  and  Temporal  assembled  in  the  have  such  counsel  as  were  not  of  coun- 

High  Court  of  Parliament :  sel  to  the  E.  of  Strafford,  and  that  he 

"  The  humble  petition  of  William  and  the  E.  of  Stratford  should  not  be 

Laud,  Archbishop  of  Cant.,  sheweth,  permitted  to   come  together  in  the 

"  That  whereas  it  is  your  petitioner's  Tower.] 

hard  fortune   to   lie   at  this  present  e  [The  names  of  the  Committee  on 

under  a  most  heavy  charge  before  your  Religion  are    thus   given   in   Lords' 

Lordships,  he  most  humbly  and  thank-  Journals,  March  1,  164f  •  — 

fully  acknowledged  your  Lordships'  "  The  L.  Treasurer, 

great   favour  in   hearing  him  so  pa-  "  The  L.  Chamberlain, 

tiently  when  he  was  last  before  you.  "  E.   of  Bath,    Southampton,   Bed- 

"And  humbly   prayeth,  that  with  ford,  Hertford,  Essex,  Dorset,  Sarum, 

your  Lordships'  good  liking,  he  may  Warwick,  March,  Bristol,  Clare,  Berks, 

have  a  copy  of  his  said  charge,  and  Dover, 

counsel  assigned  him  whereby  he  may  "  L.  Vise.  Say  and  Scale, 

be  the  better  enabled  for  his  just  de-  "L.  Bishops  of  Winton,   Chester, 

fence,  and  will  not  doubt  but,  by  God's  Lincoln,  Sarum,  Exon,  Carlisle,  Ely, 

assistance,  to  make  his  innocency  ap-  Bristol,  Rochester,  Chichester., 

pear  to  your  Lordships.  "  Lords       Strange,      Willoughby 

"  For  whose  prosperity  he  shall  daily  D'Eresby,  North,  Kimbolton,  Howard 

pray."  dc  Charlton,  Grey  de  Werk,  Robarts, 

The  names  of  such  counsel  as  he  Craven,  Pawlett,  Howard  de  Escrich, 

desired  to  be  assigned  were,  Mr.  Lane,  Goring,  Saville,  Dimsmore,  Seymour." 


438  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

that  their  Lps.  do  intend  to  examine  all  innovations  in 
doctrine  or  discipline,  introduced  into  the  Church  without 
law  since  the  Reformation ;  and,  if  their  Lordships  shall  in 
their  judgments  find  it  behoveful  for  the  good  of  the  Church 
and  State,  to  examine  after  that  the  degrees  and  perfection  of  17 
the  Reformation  itself :  which  I  am  directed  to  intimate  unto 
you,  that  you  may  prepare  your  thoughts,  studies,  and  medi 
tations  accordingly;  expecting  their  Lps\  pleasure  for  the 
particular  points,  as  they  shall  arise;  and  giving  you  to 
understand  that  their  Lps'.  next  sitting  is  upon  Friday 
next,  in  the  afternoon,  I  recommend  you  to  God's  protection, 
being 

"  Your  very  loving  Friend  and  Brother, 
"  West.  Coll.  12  "  Jo.  LINCOLN. 

Mart  ii,  1640. 

"  To  my  very  loving  Friends  and  Brethren, 
"  Dr.  Brownrig f.          Mr.  Shute  \ 

Dr.  Featly  &.  Mr.  Calamy  m. 

Dr.  Racket h.  Mr.  White11. 

Dr.  Westfield1.          Mr.  Marshal0." 

Dr.  Burgesk. 

What  use  will  be  made  of  this  Committee,  for  the  present 
I  shall  expect ;  but  what  it  shall  produce  in  future,  I  dare 
not  prophesy.  But  it  may  be,  it  will  prove  in  time  superior 
to  the  National  Synods  of  England ;  and  what  that  may 
work  in  this  Church  and  State,  God  knows  1. 

1  [This  whole  passage  relating  to  the  Committee  on  Religion  inserted  on 
opposite  side.]  

f  [Ralph  Brownrig,  Master  of  Oath.  l  [Josias  Shute,  Rector  of  St.  Mary 

Hall,  Camb.,  Preb.  of  Ely,  and  Archd.  Woolnoth,  afterwards  Archd.  of  Col- 

of  Coventry  •  afterwards  Bp.  of  Exeter.]  Chester.  ] 

*  [Daniel   Featley,   or    Fairclough,  m  [Edmund  Calamy,  Minister  of  St. 

Rector  of  Lambeth.     See  his  Life  in  Mary's,  Aldermanbury.     He  was  one 

Wood,  Ath.  Ox.  iii.  156,  seq.]  of  the  authors  of  the  joint  reply  to 

h  [John  Hacket,  Rector  of  St.  An-  Bp.  Hall,  under  the  title  Smectymnuus, 

drew's,  Holborn,  and  Archd.  of  Bed-  the  third  and  fourth  letters  of  which 

ford.   At  the  Restoration  he  was  made  word  are  his  initials.] 

Bp.  of  Lichfield.]  n  [John  White,  of  Dorchester.     On 

1  [Thomas  Westfield,  Archdeacon  of  the  ejection  of  Dr.  Featley,  he  became 

St.  Alban's,  Preb.  of  St.  Paul's,  and  Rector  of  Lambeth.] 

Rector  of  St.  Bartholomew  the  Great;  °  [Stephen  Marshall,  Yicar  of  Finch- 

in  1641  Bp.  of  Bristol.]  ingfield,  and    another    of   the   joint 

k  [Cornelius  Burgess.     See  note  in  authors  of  Smectymnuus,  the  first  two 

Accounts  of  Province,  Works,  vol.  v.  letters  being  his  initials.] 
p.  337.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  439 

I  settled  myself  in  my  lodging  in  the  Tower,  where  I  yet 
am,  and  pass  my  weary  time  as  well  as  I  can.  On  Saturday,  Mar.  13, 
Mar.  13,  divers  lords  dined  with  the  Lord  Herbert,  son  to  1640' 
the  Earl  of  "Worcester,  at  his  new  house  by  Fox-Hall  in 
Lambeth.  As  they  came  back  after  dinner,  three  young 
lords  were  in  a  boat  together,  and  St.  Paul's  Church  was  in 
their  eye.  Hereupon  one  of  them  said,  he  was  sorry  for  my 
commitment,  if  it  were  but  for  the  building  of  St.  Paul's, 
which  would  go  but  slowly  on  therewhile.  The  Lord  Brook, 
who  was  one  of  the  three,  replied,  '  I  hope  one  of  us  shall 
live  to  see  no  one  stone  left  upon  another  of  that  building/ 
This  was  told  and  avowed  by  one  of  the  lords  present;  and 
when  I  heard  it,  I  said,  Now  the  Lord  forbid ;  and  bless  His 
poor  Church  in  this  kingdom  p. 

P  [See  above,  p.  241.] 


440  HISTORY   OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL. 


CAP.  IX.  17i 

Mar.  22,  ON  Monday,  Mar.  22,  the  Earl  of  Stafford's  trial  began  in 
Westminster-Hall ;  and  it  continued  with  some  few  inter 
missions  till  the  end  of  April.  The  Earl  got  all  the  time  a 
great  deal  of  reputation  by  his  patient,  yet  stout  and  elear 
answers,  and  changed  many  understanding  men's  minds  con 
cerning  him ;  insomuch  that  the  great  lawyers  of  his  counsel 
affirmed  there  openly,  that  there  was  no  treason  appearing  to 
them  by  any  law.  Upon  this  the  House  of  Commons,  who 
were  all  the  while  present  in  a  body,  left  the  Hall,  and  instead 
of  leaving  the  whole  cause  to  the  judgment  of  the  Lords  in 
the  ordinary  way  of  Parliaments,  betook  themselves  to  their 
legislative  power,  and  so  passed  a  Bill  of  Attainder  against 
him ;  and  having  none,  made  a  law  to  take  away  his  life. 
This  Bill  was  denied  by  two  or  three  and  fifty,  as  able  men 
as  any  in  the  House  of  Commons.  But  the  faction  grew  so 
hot,  that  all  their  names  were  pasted  up  at  the  Exchange, 
under  the  title  of  '  Straffordians/  thereby  to  increase  the 
hatred  of  the  people,  both  against  him  and  them ;  and  the 
libels  multiplied. 

(77)  This  Bill  went  on  with  great  haste  and  earnestness ; 
which  the  King  observing,  and  loth  to  lose  so  great  and  good 
a  servant,  his  Majesty  came  into  the  House  of  Lords,  and 

Mail  1,  there,  upon  Saturday,  Maii  1,  declared  unto  both  Houses 
how  carefully  he  had  heard  and  observed  all  the  charge 
against  the  Earl  of  Strafford  (for  he  was  present  at  every 
day's  hearing),  and  found  that  his  fault,  whatever  it  were, 
could  not  amount  to  treason ;  and  added,  that  if  they  meant 
to  proceed  by  Bill,  it  must  pass  by  him,  and  that  he  could 
not  in  his  conscience  find  him  guilty,  nor  would  ever  wrong 
his  honour  or  his  conscience  so  far  as  to  pass  such  a  Bill  *;  or 
to  that  effect :  but  advised  them  to  proceed  by  way  of  mis 
demeanour,  and  he  would  concur  with  them  in  any  sentence3. 

'M,  ^ 
1  ['  as  to  pass  such  a  Bill;'  in  marg.] 


Sec  the  King's  Speech,  apud  Hush.  p.  239. 


Ob1  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  441 

This  displeased  mightily,  and  I  verily  think  it  hastened  the 
EarPs  death.  And  indeed  to  what  end  should  the  King  come 
voluntarily  to  say  this,  and  there,  unless  he  would  have  bid 
by  it,  whatever  came  ?  And  it  had  been  far  more  regal  to 
reject  the  Bill  when  it  had  been  brought  to  him,  (his  con 
science  standing  so  as  his  Majesty  openly  professed  it  did,) 
than  to  make  this  honourable  preface,  and  let  the  Bill  pass 
after  b. 

The  House  of  Commons,  and  some  Lds.  too,  it  seems, 
eagerly  bent  against  the  Earl  of  Stafford,  seeing  by  this  the 
King's  bent,  grew  more  sharp,  and  pursued  the  Bill  the  more 
violently ;  insomuch  that  within  two  or  three  days  after,  some 
citizens  of  London  and  prentices  came  down  in  multitudes 
to  the  Parliament,  called  there  for  justice,  and  pretended  all 
trade  was  stopped  till  justice  was  done  upon  the  Earl  of 
177  Strafford.  "Who  brought  on  the  people  to  this  way,  I  would 
not  tell  you  if  I  did  certainly  know ;  but  wise  men  see  that 
plain  enough  without  telling.  These  people  press  upon  the 
Lords  in  a  way  unknown  in  the  English  government,  yea,  or 
in  any  settled  government  in  Christendom.  In  conclusion, 
they  are  taught  to  threaten  the  King  and  his  Court  in  a 
strange  manner,  if  they  may  not  have  speedy  justice.  The 
Bill  comes  up  to  the  Lords  when  the  House  was  none  of  the 
fullest,  (but  what  made  so  many  absent  I  know  not,)  and 
there  it  passed.  And  upon  Sunday,  May  9,  the  King  was  Mail  9, 
so  laid  at,  and  so  frighted  with  these  bugbears1,  that  if1('41- 
justice  were  not  done,  and  the  Bill  passed  for  the  Earl  of 
Stafford's  execution,  the  multitude  would  come  the  next 
day,  and  pull  down  White-Hall,  (and  God  knows  what  might 
become  of  the  King  himself,)  that  these  fears  2  prevailing, 
his  Majesty  gave  way,  and  the  Bill  passed ;  and  that  night 
late,  Sir  Dudly  Carlton,  one  of  the  Clerks  of  the  Council,  was 
sent  to  the  Tower,  to  give  the  Earl  warning  that  he  must 
prepare  to  die  the  Wednesday  morning  following. 

The  Earl  of  Strafford  received  the  message  of  death  with 
great  courage,  yet  sweetness  (as  Sir  Dudly  himself  after  told 

1  ['with  these  bugbears/  in  marg.] 

2  [*  that  these  fears '  a  fresh  sentence  originally  began  here,  '  These  fears 
prevailing,  the  King '  &c.] 

b  [Abp.  Sancroft  remarks  on  this  passage,  as  being  too  severe  on  the  King.] 


442  HISTORY  OF  THE   TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

me) .  On  Monday  morning,  the  Earl  sent  for  the  Ld.  Primate 
of  Armagh c  to  come  to  him.  He  came ;  and  the  same 
day  visited  me,  and  gave  me  very  high  testimony  of  the  Earl's 
sufficiency  and  resolution ;  and  among  the  rest  this,  that  he 
never  knew  any  layman  in  all  his  life,  that  so  well  and  fully 
understood  matters  of  divinity,  as  the  Earl  did ;  and  that  his 
resolutions  were  as  firm  and  as  good. 

In  this  interim  before  the  day  of  his  death,  he  made  by  his 
friends  two  suits  to  his  Majesty :  the  one,  that  he  might  die 
privately  within  the  Tower  ;  the  other,  that  his  death  might 
be  respited  till  the  Saturday,  that  he  might  have  (78)  a  little 
more  time  to  settle  his  estate.  His  Majesty  sent  these 
requests  to  the  Houses.  Answer  was  returned  to  the  first, 
that  the  people  would  not  be  satisfied,  nor  believe  he  was 
dead,  unless  they  saw  him  die  publicly.  And  to  the  second, 
that  time  enough  was  given  already  ;  and  that  if  any  further 
delay  were  used,  the  people  would  think  justice  should  not  be 
done  at  all,  and  resort  thither  again  in  multitudes,  to  the 
hazard  of  public  peace. 

The  Earl  made  these  two  suits ;  and  in  the  meantime  one 
offer  was  made  to  him.  It  was  this,  That  if  he  would  employ  his 
power  and  credit  with  the  King  for  the  taking  of  Episcopacy 
out  of  the  Church,  he  should  yet  have  his  life.  His  Christian 
answer  was  very  heroical ;  namely,  that  '  he  would  not  buy  his 
life  at  so  dear  a  rate/  The  man  that  sent  him  this  message 
was  his  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Denzill  Hollisd,  one  of  the  great 
leading  men  in  the  House  of  Commons ;  and  my  Ld,  Primate 
of  Armagh  avowed  this  from  the  Earl  of  StrafFord's  own 
mouth.  And  as  he  was  of  too  generous  a  spirit  to  lie  basely, 
so  being  in  preparing  of  himself  to  leave  the  world,  it  cannot 
be  thought  he  would  with  a  dying  mouth  belie  his  brother1. 

These  answers  being  returned,  the  Earl  prepared  himself; 

Mali  12,     and  upon  Wednesday  morning,  about  ten  of  the  clock,  being  178 

May  the  twelfth,  he  was  beheaded  on  the  Tower-Hill,  many 

thousands  beholding  him.     The   speech e-  which  he  made  at 

his  end  was  a  great  testimony  of  his  religion  and  piety,  and 

1  ['  The  ]$arl  .  .  .  brother.'     The  whole  of  this  paragraph  on  opposite  page.] 

c  [James  TJssher.]  Hollis.] 

d  [Lord  Strafford's  second  wife  was          e  It  is  extant  apud  Rushw.  p.  267. 
Arabella  Hollis,  the  sister  of  Derail 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  443 

was  then  printed ;  and  in 1  their  judgment  who  were  men 
of  worth,  and  some  upon,  some  near  the  scaffold,  and  saw 
him  die,  he  made  a  patient,  and  pious,  and  courageous  end ; 
insomuch,  that  some  doubted  whether  his  death  had  more 
of  the  Roman  or  the  Christian  in  it,  it  was  so  full  of  both. 
And  notwithstanding  this  hard  fate  which  fell  upon  him, 
he  is  dead  with  more  honour,  than  any  of  them  will  gain 
which  hunted  after  his  life.  Thus  ended  the  wisest,  the 
stoutest,  and  every  way  the  ablest  subject  that  this  nation 
hath  bred  these  many  years.  The  only  imperfections  which 
he  had,  that  were  known  to  me,  were  his  want  of  bodily 
health,  and  a  carelessness,  or  rather  roughness,  not  to 
oblige  any :  and  his  mishaps  in  this  last  action  were,  that  he 
groaned  under  the  public  envy  of  the  nobles,  served  a  mild 
and  a  gracious  prince,  who  knew  not  how  to  be,  or  be  made 
great ;  and  trusted  false,  perfidious,  and  cowardly  men  in  the 
northern  employment,  though  he  had  many  doubts  put  to 
him  about  it.  This  day  was  after  called  by  divers2,  Homicidium 
Comitis  Straff  or  dice j  '  the  day  of  the  murder  of  Strafford  -,' 
because,  when  malice  itself  could  find  no  law  to  put  him  to 
death,  they  made  a  law  of  purpose  for  it.  God  forgive  all, 
and  be  merciful. 

The  Earl  being  thus  laid  low,  and  his  great  services  done  in 
Ireland  made  part  of  his  accusation,  I  cannot  but  observe 
two  things :  the  one,  that  upon  Sunday  morning  before, 
Francis  Earl  of  Bedford  (having  about  a  month  before3  lost 
his  second  sonf  in  whom  he  most  joyed)  died;  the  small-pox 
striking  up  into  his  brain.  This  lord  was  one  of  the  main 
plotters  of  Stafford's  death;  and  I  know  where  he,  with 
other  Lds.,  before  the  Parliament  sat  down,  resolved  to  have 
his  blood.  But  God  would  not  let  him  live  to  take  joy  therein, 
but  cut  him  off  in  the  morning,  whereas  the  Bill  for  the 
E.  of  Strafford's  death  was  not  signed  till  night  %.  The  other 
is,  that  at  this  time  the  Parliament  tendered  two,  and  but 

1  ['in'  originally  written  'by']  2  ['  by  divers  '  in  marg.] 

3  ['about  a  month  before'  here  written  in  marg.  They  were  originally 
inserted  after  the  word  'joyed.'] 


f  [Francis  Eussell,  who  died  in  £  [From  the  statement  of  Clarendon, 
France.  (See  Peck's  Desid.  Cur.  xiv.  (Hist.  Rebell.  vol.  i.  p.  422,)  this  ap- 
p.  16.)]  pears  to  be  a  mistake.] 


444  IIISTOllY  OE   THE  TROUBLES   AND   TRIAL 

two,  Bills  to  the  King  to  sign.  This  to  cut  off  Stafford's 
head  was  one,  and  the  other  was,  that  this  Parliament  should 
neither  be  dissolved  nor  adjourned  but  by  the  consent  of  both 
Houses ;  in  which,  what  he  cut  off  from  himself,  time  will 
better  show  than  I  can.  God  bless  the  King  and  his  royal 
issue. 

I  told  you  before,  the  people  came  in  a  tumultuous  way  to 
call  for  justice;  and  half  an  eye  may  see  how,  and  by  whom, 
they  were  set  on.  In  the  meantime,  let  me  tell  you  further, 
that  this  art  being  once  begun,  without  consideration  of  the 
danger,  or  care  of  the  dishonour  of  such  proceedings,  when 
soever  there  was  anything  proposed  in  the  House  of  Commons 
which  it  was  thought  the  Lords  would  stick  at,  or  the  King 
not  grant,  by  and  by  the  rabble  came  about  the  Houses,  and 
called  for  this  and  that  justice,  as  they  were  prompted.  God 
bless  the  government  of  this  kingdom,  or  all  is  lost. 

I  must  tell  you  further,  that  from  the  time  that  the  Earl  of  179 
Strafford  was  first  brought  to  his  answer  in  Westminster- 
Hall,  the  bitter  and  fierce  libels  of  the  factious 1  people  came 
daily  out 2,  (79)  to  keep  up  and  increase  the  people's  hate 
against  him.  And  though  they  were  full  of  most  notorious 
untruths,  yet  coming  from  that  party,  were  swallowed  and 
believed  by  the  most.  Among  divers  others,  they  spread  one, 
in  which  they  delivered  to  the  world,  that  the  Earl  of  Strafford 
drawing  near  to  his  end,  when  he  saw  no  remedy,  but  he 
must  die,  fell  into  great  and  passionate  expressions  against 
me ;  that  I  and  my  counsels  had  been  the  ruin  of  him  and 
his  house ;  and  that  he  cursed  me  bitterly.  Now  as  this  is 
most  false  in  itself,  so  am  I  most  able  to  make  it  appear  so. 
For  his  Lordship,  being  to  suffer  on  the  Wednesday  morning, 
did  upon  Tuesday  in  the  afternoon  desire  the  Ld.  Primate  of 
Armagh,  then  with  him,  to  come  to  me,  and  desire  me  that 
I  would  not  fail  to  be  in  my  chamber  window  at  the  open 
casement  the  next  morning,  when  he  was  to  pass  by  it,  as  he 
went  to  execution ;  that  though  he  might  not  speak  with  me, 
yet 3  he  might  see  me,  and  take  his  last  leave  of  me.  I  sent 
him  word  I  would,  and  did  so.  And  the  next  morning  as  he 
passed  by,  he  turned  towards  me,  and  took  the  solemnest 


1  ['fa 

3[<y 


'  factious '  in  margin.]        2  ['  out,'  originally  written  '  out  against  him/] 
yet '  originally  written  '  that '] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP   LAUD.  445 

leave  that  I  think  was  ever  by  any  at  distance  taken  one  of 
another ;  and  this  in  the  sight  of  the  Earl  of  Newport,  then 
Ld.  Constable  of  the  Tower  h,  the  Ld.  Primate  of  Armagh, 
the  Earl  of  Cleveland1,  the  Lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  and 
divers  other  knights  and  gentlemen  of  worth  ].  Besides, 
though  during  the  time  of  both  our  restraints,  and  the  near 
ness  of  our  lodgings,  we  held  no  intercourse  each  with  other ; 
yet  Sir  Wi.  Balfore,  then  Lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  told  me 
often  what  frequent  and  great  expressions  of  love  the  Earl 
made  to  me:  which  cannot  stand  with  that  base  slander  which 
the  lewd  libel  vented.  But  I  leave  that  honourable  person  in 
his  grave,  and  while  I  live  shall  honour  his  memory.  But 
must  here  a  little  go  back. 

For,  May  the  first,  after  the  King  had  declared  his  con-  Mali  l, 
science  and  his  judgment  concerning  the  Earl  of  Strafford's  ( 
offences  to  both  Houses  (as  is  before  set  down  k)  and  was  gone 
away,  a  letter  was  read  in  the  Upper  House  from  the  Scots, 
in  which  their  army  did  earnestly  desire  to  be  gone.  It  was 
moved  to  have  a  present  conference  with  the  Commons  about 
it ;  and  the  debate  was  very  short,  many  Lds.2  being  desirous 
to  lay  hold  of  that  opportunity  to  be  rid  of  the  Scots.  But 
so  good  and  so  quick  was  the  intelligence  from  some  of  the 
Lds.,  that  the  House  of  Commons  was  risen  before  the  Mes 
sengers  from  the  Lds.  could  get  thither,  and  so  the  conference 
was  not  only  prevented,  but  things  so  ordered,  that  the  Scots 
stayed  in  England  till  the  middle  of  August  following,  at  a 
marvellous  great  charge  to  the  kingdom,  and  with  what  wrong 
and  dishonour  to  King  and  kingdom,  let  posterity  judge. 

Before  the  death  of  the  Earl  of  Strafford,  the  libels  came 
out  thick,  and  very  malicious  against  him.  And  all  this  to 
whet  the  malice  that  was  against  him,  and  make  the  people 
180  more  greedy  for  his  death.  But  no  sooner  was  he  gone  into 
his  rest,  but  the  libellers,  which  during  that  time  reviled  him, 
fell  on  me ;  and  no  question  but  to  the  same  end.  And  the 
libels  and  ballads  against  me  were  frequently  spread  through 

1   ['  and  this  ...  of  worth.'  on  opposite  page.]  2  ['  Lds.'  interlined.] 


h  [Moimtjoy  Blount,  the  natural  son          '    [Thomas  "VVcntworth,  created  Earl 

of  Charles  Blount,  the  Karl  of  Devon-  of  Cleveland,  Feb.  5,  1626.] 
shire,  and  Lady  Kich.   He  was  created          k  P.  77  [of  original  MS.  See  above, 

Earl  of  Newport,  August  3,  1628.]  p.  440]. 


446  HISTORY  or  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

the  city,  and  sung  up  and  down  the  streets.  And  (I  thank 
God  for  it)  they  were  as  full  of  falsehood  as  gall.  Besides, 
they  made  base  pictures  of  me ;  putting  me  into  a  cage,  and 
fastening  me  to  a  post  by  a  chain  at  my  shoulder,  and  the 
like.  And  divers  of  these  libels  made  men  sport  in  taverns 
and  alehouses ;  where  too  many  were  as  drunk  with  malice, 
as  with  the  liquor  they  sucked  in.  Against  which  my  only 
comfort  was,  that  I  was  fallen  but  into  the  same  case  with 
the  prophet  David,  Psal.  Ixix.,  "  For  they  that  sat  in  the  gate 
spake  against  me,  and  I  was  the  song  of  the  drunkards  \" 
About  this  time  I  fell  into  a  tertian  ague,  which  was  comfort 
less  in  a  prison.  But  I  humbly  praise  God  for  it,  after  seven 
or  eight  fits  He  restored  me  to  my  health ;  the  only  comfort 
which  I  have  under  Him  in  this  time  of  my  affliction  l. 

1   [The  whole  of  this  last  paragraph  in  opposite  page.] 


1  Psal.  Ixix.  12. 


OE   AECHBISHOP  LAUD.  447 


CAP.  X. 

UPON  Wednesday,  June  23,  I  acquainted  his  Majesty  l  by  Junii  23, 
my  Lord  of  London,  that  now  I  had  answered  all  complaints  1( 
come  against  me  concerning  the  University  of  Oxford,    I 
thought  it  requisite  for  me  to  resign  the  Chancellorship  of 
that   place :    and  I   gave   his   Majesty  such   reasons  as   he 
approved  for  my  so  doing.    And  the  truth  is,  I  suffered  much 
by  the  clamours  of  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  who  thought  it 
long  till  he  had  that  place,  which  he  had  long  gaped  for  :  and 
after  the  cloud  was  once  spread  over  me,  spared  me  in  no 
company;    though  I  had  in  all  the  time  of  my  prosperity 
observed  him  in  Court,  more  than  ever  he  had  deserved  of 
me.     And  I  had  reason,  notwithstanding  all  his  causeless 
heat,  to  keep  the  place  till  I  had  justified  myself  against  the 
Townsmen's  petition  to  the  Lords;  wherein  they  charged  me 
with  no  less  than  treason,   for  setting  out  a  proclamation 
about  regulating  the  market  in  my  own  name  a  :  but  I  made 
it  appear  to  the  Lords,  that  I  did  no  more  therein,  than  the 
Earl  of  Leicester  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  time,  or  the  E.  of 
Dorset  in  King  James  his  time,  did  before  me,  when  they 
(80)  were  Chancellors  of  that  University.     And  I  was  able  to 
show  the  Lds.,  and  did  so,  the  copies  of  both  their  several 
proclamations  in  print  in  their  own  names.     And  further,  I 
made  appear  by  the  University  Records,  that  the  Chancellors 
for  the  time  being  had  frequently  done  it,  ever  since  the  time 
of  King  Edward  III. ;  and  that  the  Lord  Mayor  of  London, 
and  other  mayors  having  the  clerkship  of  the  market  (as  the 
Chancellors  of  Oxford  have,  and  not  the  Mayor),  do  it  daily. 
So  this  great  and  most  malicious  complaint  of  the  city  of 
Oxford   vanished,  when  they,  and  somebody  else  for  them, 
had  showed  their  teeth,  but  could  not   bite.     But  having 
ended  this  business,  and  my  Vice- Chancellor b  (whom  I  was 

>  ['his  Majesty 'interlined.] 


a  [See  Wood's  Annals  ad  an.  1640,          l)  [Christopher   Potter,    Provost  of 
p.  426.]  Queen's.] 


448  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 

not  willing  to  expose  to  another's  hand c)  had  finished  his 
year,  and  that  according  to  duty  I  had  given  his  Majesty  an 
account  of  the  business,  I  pursued  nay  resolution :  and  upon 

Junii  25,  Friday,  June  the  25th  d,  I  sent  down  my  resignation  of  the 
Chancellorship  of  Oxford,  to  be  published  in  Convocation; 
which  was  done  accordingly,  and  the  Earl  of  Pembroke  had 

Julii  l,  his  desires,  and  was  chosen  into  it.  God  bless  the  University 
therewhile,  and  grant  they  may  never  have  need  of  me,  now 
unable  to  help  them. 

Aug.  10,  On  Tuesday,  August  10,  his  Majesty  rode  away  post  into 
Scotland;  the  Parliaments  sitting  in  both  kingdoms,  and  the 
armies  not  yet  dissolved.  There  was  great  scanning  about 
this  journey  :  and  the  House  of  Commons  sent  some  Commis 
sioners  thither,  as  the  Scots  had  some  here.  Among  the 
Scotch  Commissioners  the  prime  man  was  the  Earl  of  Rothes e, 
who  also  was  one  of  the  greatest  and  most  zealous  leaders  of 
the  Scottish  rebellion  under  the  pretence  of  religion,  and  a 
deadly  enemy  to  the  Earl  of  Strafford,  and  was  heard  to  say 
more  than  once,  they  would  have  his  head ;  and  they  had  it. 
But  much  about  this  time,  Rothes  his  zeal  was  so  hot  among 
the  ladies,  and  the  citizens'  wives,  that  he  fell  very  foully  into  182 
the  pox :  and  divers  of  his  friends  (as  they  told  me  them 
selves)  going  to  visit  him,  were  not  admitted  to  see  him  ;  and 
at  last  he  was  conveyed  from  London  to  Richmond  by  his 
aunt,  the  Lady  Roxborough,  where  he  died  :  but  this  base  and 
dishonourable  end  of  his  in  rottenness,  they  concealed  as 
much  as  they  could  f. 

What  the  King  did  in  Scotland,  hath  no  relation,  for  aught 
I  yet  hear,  to  this  poor  story  of  mine.  And  the  Parliament 
here  made  a  recess  g,  Aug.  .  .  .  till  Octob.  ,  .  .  leaving  a  con 
siderable  Committee  sitting  to  prepare  business  against  the 
House  met  again.  During  this  recess  there  was  all  silence 
concerning  me ;  and  as  is  conceived,  upon  this  ground ;  be 
cause  before  the  recess,  the  Committee  appointed  for  that 
business  failed  in  some  proofs,  which  they  well  hoped  should 

c  f.  hatred.  ment  in  the  text.] 
d  [  The  letter  of  resignation  given  e  [John  Leslie,  fifth  Earl.] 
in  Hist,  of  Chancellorship,  ad  fin.  is  f  [Archbishop  Bancroft  justly  corn- 
dated  June  28  ;  the  other  letter,  which  plains  of  this  passage,  about  the  Earl 
is  also  given  in  this  edition,  from  the  of  Rothes,  as  '  too  bitter.'] 
copy  published  at  the  time,  is  dated  s  Prom  September  9  till  October  20. 
June  25,  in  accordance  with  the  state-  So  RushAvorth,  pp.  387,  388. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  449 

have  reached  me  home  in  matters  of  religion,  and  thereupon 
have  done  little  since :  and  the  libels  since  that  time  have 
neither  been  so  frequent,  nor  so  malicious  against  me.  God 
quiet  this  storm ;  though  (I  praise  God)  I  know  not  why  it 
was  raised  so  high  against  me. 

Thursday,  September  23,  1641,  Mr.  Adam  Torless,  my 
ancient,  loving,  and  faithful  servant,  and  then  my  steward, 
after  he  had  served  me  full  forty  and  two  years,  died,  to  my 
great  both  loss  and  grief11.  For  all  my  accounts  since  my 
commitment  were  in  his  hands ;  and  had  he  not  been  a  very 
honest  and  careful  man,  I  must  have  suffered  much  more 
than  I  did;  yet  I  suffered  enough,  besides  the  loss  of  his 
person,  who  was  now  become  almost  the  only  comfort  of  my 
affliction,  and  my  age.  So  true  it  is,  that  afflictions  seldom 
come  single. 

h   [This   faithful    servant  is  men-      and  in  an  entry  corresponding  to  that 
tioned  twice  by  the  Archbishop  in  his      in  the  text  (above,  p.  242).] 
Diary,  Oct.  2,  1624,  (above,  p.  154,) 


LA.UD. — VOL.    III.  (;     (,; 


450  HISTORY   OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 


CAP.  XL  18 

DURING  the  recess  of  the  Parliament a,  Sir  Hen.  Martin b 
died,  and  I  made  *  Dr.  Merricke  Judge  of  the  Prerogative c : 
Dr.  Duck  d  missing  his  hopes  of  this  office,  by  his  (81)  own 
absence  and  default,  and  finding  me  under  this  thick  cloud, 
hoped  to  have  wrested  this  office  out  of  my  hands,  and  his  to 
whom  I  had  given  it.  This  was  one  of  the  basest,  and  most 
ungrateful  parts,  that  ever  any  man  played  me.  But  he  failed 
in  his  hopes 2,  and  his  petition  was  cast  out  of  the  Lords' 
House,  to  try  his  right  at  law ;  which  was  all  that  was  asked 3 
by  Dr.  Merricke e.  Yet  upon  the  earnestness  of  the  then 4 
Lord  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  and  now  Archbishop  of  York f,  the 
Lords  sequestered  my  jurisdiction,  and  put  it  into  the  hands 
of  my  inferior  officers ;  and  added  in  the  order,  that  I  should 
dispose  of  neither  benefice,  nor  any  other  thing,  but  I  should 
first  acquaint  them  with  it&.  The  order  follows,  in  htec 
verba  : — 

1  ['made'  the  words  'put'  and  'gave'  here  erased.  ] 

2  ['  hopes,'  in  marg.] 

3  ['  that  was  asked '  originally  written  '  that  I  asked '] 

4  ['then'  interlined.] 


*  [The  Parliament  rose  Sept.  9,  and  drawn  up  in  Duck's  favour.    The  Corn- 
did  not  sit  again  till  Oct.  20.]  mittee  reported  the  result  of  their 

b  [See  above,  p.  93.]  conference  with   the  Archbishop  on 

c  [William  Merricke  of  New  Coll.  Oct.  29,  and  on  Nov.  9  the  cause  was 

Wood  (F.  0.  i.  432)  speaks  of  him  as  discharged.     It  appears  from  the  Re- 

"  eminent  for  his  great  learning  and  port  of  the  Archbishop's  replies  to  the 

abilities,  as  also  for  his  loyalty  and  interrogatories,   read  in  the     House 

affection  to  King  Charles  II.  and  his  Oct.  29,  that  he  had  drawn  up  a  patent 

father."     He  was  knighted  Nov.  8,  in  favour  of  Duck,  but  that  in  conse- 

1661,  and  died  1668.]  quence  of  his  absence,  fearing  lest  the 

d  [Arthur  Duck,  Chancellor  of  Lon-  patronage  should  be  taken  from  him, 

don.]  he  cancelled  the  document,  and  ap- 

e  [Duck's  petition  was  ordered  to  pointed  Dr.  Merricke,  who  was  on  the 

be  received  by  the  House  of  Lords,  spot.] 

Oct.  23,  read  Oct.  26,  and  the  Earls  of  f   [John   Williams,    translated    to 

Warwick  and  Dover,  and  the  Bishop  York,  Dec.  4, 1641.] 

of  Lincoln  ordered  the  same  day  to  s  P.  86  [of  original  MS.     This  is  a 

proceed  at   once  to   inquire  of   the  reference  to  a  later  part  of  the  history, 

Archbishop  what  had  become  of  the  where  this  order  is  spoken  of.     See 

patent  of  reversion  of  the  judge's  place  vol.  iv.  p.  2.] 
in  the  Prerogative  Court,  which  he  had 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  451 

"  Die  Sab.  23.  Octob.  1641.  Octob.  23, 

1641. 

"  It  is  ordered  by  the  Lords  in  Parliament,  that  the  juris 
diction  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  shall  be  sequestered, 
until  he  shall  be  convicted  or  acquitted  of  the  charge  of  high 
treason  against  him ;  and  the  same  in  the  meantime  to  be 
executed  by  his  inferior  officers.  And  further,  concerning 
those  ecclesiastical  benefices,  promotions,  or  dignities,  that 
are  in  his  disposing,  he  shall  present  this  House  the  names 
of  such  persons,  as  shall  be  nominated  by  him  for  the  same, 
to  be  approved  of  first  by  this  House,  before  they  be  collated 
or  instituted. 

"  Jo.  BBOWNE,  Cler.  Parliament.  &c." 

For  my  jurisdiction  (I  thank  God)  I  never  knowingly 
abused  it.  And  of  the  other  restraint  about  the  giving  of  my 
benefices,  I  cannot  but  think  it  very  hard  in  two  respects : 
the  one  is,  that  I  should  be  put  to  name  to  them,  before 
I  give  that,  which  by  law  is  mine  to  give.  In  the  meantime 
they  cry  out  of  the  violation  of  the  propriety  which  each 
subject  hath  in  his  goods;  and  yet  I  must  not  give  my  own : 
so  also  they  condemn  arbitrary  government,  and  yet  press 
upon  me  an  arbitrary  order  against  law.  The  other  is,  that 
if  in  obedience  to  this  order  I  shall  nominate  any  man  to 
them,  be  he  never  so  worthy  for  life  and  learning ;  yet  if  upon 
misinformation,  or  otherwise,  the  House  should  refuse  him, 
I  should  not  only  not  do  him  the  good  I  intended,  but  blast 
him  for  all  the  remainder  of  his  life :  and  whensoever  he 
shall  seek  for  any  other  preferment,  that  shall  be  laid h  unto 
him,  that  he  was  thought  unworthy  by  the  High  Court  of 
Parliament.  Yet  how  to  ease  myself  against  this  order,  I 
know  not. 

84  This  day,  Novemb.  1,  news  came  to  the  Parliament  of  the  Nov.  1, 
rebellion  in  Ireland ;  the  King  being  then  in  Scotland,  where 
there  were  troubles  enough  also.  The  Irish  pretended  the 
Scots'  example,  and  hoped  they  should  get  their  liberties,  and 
the  freedom  of  their  religion,  as  well  as  they.  But  that 
rebellion  is  grown  fierce  and  strong ;  and  what  end  that  war 
will  have,  God  knows :  a  happy  one  God  of  His  mercy  send. 

h  '  objected ' 

G  G   2 


452  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

For  this  nation  is  in  many  difficulties  at  once ;  and  we  have 
drawn  them  all  upon  ourselves.  But  this  belongs  not  to  my 
story.  Only  this  I  shall  add  (which  is  the  judgment  of  all 
prudent  men  that  I  speak  with,  both  of  Ireland  and  England), 
that  if  the  Earl  of  StraiFord  had  lived,  and  not  been  blasted 
in  his  honour  and  service  *,  no  rebellion  had  been  stirring 
there.  And  if  this  be  so,  'tis  a  sore  account  for  his  blood ; 
if  either  that  kingdom  be  upon  this  occasion  quite  lost  from 
the  crown  of  England,  or  not  recovered  without  great  expense 
both  of  treasure  and  blood. 

Novemb.  Qn  Thursday,  Novemb.  25,  the  King  returning  from  Scot 
land,  entered  into  London,  was  received  with  great  state  and 
joy,  and  sumptuously  entertained1.  This  made  divers  men 
think,  there  would  have  been  a  turn  in  the  present  business. 
And  what  it  might  have  proved,  if  the  King  would  have  pre 
sently  and  vigorously  set  (82)  himself  to  vindicate  his  own 
just  power,  and  leave  them  their  ancient  and  just  privileges, 
is  not,  I  think,  hard  to  judge.  But  he  let  it  cool,  and  gave 
that  which  is  truly  the  '  malignant  faction '  (but  call  others 
so)  time  to  underwork  him,  and  bring  the  City  round,  and  all 
ran  then  stronger  in  the  same  current  than  ever  it  did.  So 
God  of  His  mercy  bless  all. 

Decemb.  On  Thursday,  Decemb.  30,  the  Ld.  Archbp.  of  York,  and 
eleven2  other  Bishops k,  were  sent  to  the  Tower  for  high 
treason ;  and  two  other  Bishops,  Duresme,  and  Coventry  and 
Lichfield,  to  Mr.  Maxwell's1;  for  setting  their  hands  to  a  peti 
tion,  and  delivering  of  it  with  a  protestation,  that  this  was  not 
a  free  Parliament,  since  they  who  had  ancient  right  there,  could 
not  come  to  give  their  votes 3  as  they  ought,  without  danger  of 
their  lives.  For  by  this  time  it  was  grown  common,  that  the 
multitude  came  down  in  heaps,  if  either  the  Lords  or  the 
King  denied  anything  which  the  House  of  Commons  affected. 
But  how  it  came  to  pass  that  these  multitudes  should  come 
down  in  such  disorder,  and  yet  be  sent  back  and  dissolved  so 
easily,  at  a  word  or  beck  of  some  men,  let  the  world  judge. 

1  ['  and  service,'  originally  written  '  service  there/] 

2  ['  eleven  '  originally  written  '  ten '] 

3  £'  votes '  originally  written  '  votes  there '] 


1  Vide  Kushw.  p.  429,  &c.  l  See  Rushw.  p.  4£8. 

k  [See  their  names  below.] 


OE  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  453 

The  Petition  and  Protestation,  which  the  Bishops  delivered 
in,  was  as  follows;  and  perchance  it  was  unseasonably  deli 
vered  ;  and  perhaps  some  words  in  it  might  have  been  better 
spared;  but  the  treason  (and  peradventure  that's  my  igno 
rance)  I  cannot  find  in  it  m. 

185  "  The  Petition  and  Protestation  of  Twelve  Bishops,  for  which 
they  were  accused  of  High  Treason  by  the  House  of  Com 
mons,  and  committed  by  the  Lords  to  the  Black  Rod  n. 

"  That  whereas  the  petitioners  are  called  upon0,  by  several 
and  respective  writs,  under  great  penalties,  to  attend  in  Par 
liament,  and  have  a  clear  and  indubitable  right  to  vote  in 
Bills,  and  all  other  matters  whatsoever  debated  P  in  Parliament, 
by  the  ancient  customs,  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  and 
are  to  be  protected  by  your  Majesty,  quietly  to  attend  [and 
prosecute  1]  that  great  service :  they  humbly  remonstrate  and 
protest  before  God,  your  Majesty,  and  the  noble  Peers r  now 
assembled  in  Parliament,  that  as  they  have  an  indubitable 
right  to  sit  and  vote  in  the  House  of  Lords,  so  they,  if  they 
may  be  protected  from  force  and  violence,  are  most  ready  and 
willing  to  perform  that  duty s  accordingly ;  and  that  they  do 
abominate  all  actions  and  opinions  tending  to  Popery*,  or  any 
inclination  to  the  '  malignant  party/  or  any  other  side  and 
party  whatsoever,  to  the  which  their  own  reasons  and  con 
sciences  shall  not  adhere  u.  But  whereas,  they  have  been  at 
several  times  violently  menaced,  affronted,  and  assaulted  by 
multitudes  of  people,  in  coming  to  perform  their  service  to 
that  honourable  House,  and  lately  chased  away  and  put  in 
danger  of  their  lives,  and  find  x  no  redress  or  protection,  upon 

m  The  Address  of  the  twelve  Bishops  p.  1 78. 

here  subjoined,  is  not  right.  It  should          *  ["  Here  insert  the  Petition  which 

be  to  the  King.     Quaere. — W.  S.  A.  C.  is  here  annexed." — Laud's  marg.  di- 

It  was  directed, 'To  the  King's  most  rection.     The  Petition  is  not  in  the 

Excellent  Majesty,  and  the  Lords  and  orig.  MS. 


Peers  assembled  in  Parliament :'  and 
was  intended  to  have  been  presented 
in  the  House  of  Lords,  the  King  being 
present,  although  it  was  presented 
in  the  absence  of  the  King.  See 
[Hacket's]  Life  of  Archbishop  Wil- 


liams,  par.  2,  p.  178. — H.  W.  Rushw. 

It  is  also  extant    in    Rushworth, 


p.  466 ;   in   Heylin'  s   Life  of    Laud, 
p.  490 ;  in  Hacket's  Life  of  William?, 


'up,'  Rushw. 

'  debatable '  Rushw. 

Rushw. 

'  Lords  and  Peers '  Rushw. 

'  their  duties '  Rushw. 

'and   the    maintenance   thereof/ 


:  move  them  to  adhere.'  Rushw. 
can  find '  Rushw. 


454  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

sundry  complaints  made  to  both  Houses  in  that  particular  y : 
they  likewise z  protest  before  your  Majesty  and  that  noble 
House  of  Peers,  that  saving  to  themselves  all  their  rights  and 
interests  of  sitting  and  voting  in  your  a  House  at  other  times, 
they  dare  not  sit  to  b  vote  in  the  House  of  Peers,  unless c  your 
Majesty  shall  further  secure  them  from  all  affronts,  indigni 
ties,  and  danger  in  the  premises.    Lastly,  whereas  their  fears 
are   not   built   upon   fancies  and   conceits,    but   upon    such 
grounds  and  objects,  as  may  well  terrify  men  of  great  d  reso 
lution  and  much  constancy ;  they  do,  in  all  humility  and  duty, 
protest  before  your  Majesty,   and  the  Peers  of  this e  most 
honourable  House  of  Parliament,  against  all  votes f,  resolu 
tions,  and  determinations  ;  and  that  they  are  in  themselves 
null,  and  of  no  effect,  which  in  their  absence  since  the  twenty- 
seventh  of  [this  instant  months]  December,  1641,  have  already 
passed,  and  likewise  against  all  such  as  shall  hereafter  pass 
in  that  most  honourable  Assembly11,  during  such1  time  of 
their k  forced   and  violented1   absence  from  the  said  most 
honourable  House :   not  denying,  but  if  their  absenting   of 
themselves  were  wilful  and  voluntary,  that  most  noble  m  House 
might  proceed  in  all  these  premises,  their  absence  and n  pro 
testation   notwithstanding.      And  humbly  beseecheth  your 
most  excellent  Majesty,  to  command  the  Clerk  of  the  House  18 
of  Peers  to  enter  this  their  Petition  and  Protestation  in  their  ° 
records. 

"  They  will  ever  pray  God  to  bless  and  preserve,  &c. 

"  Jo.  EBORAC.,  (WILLIAMS.)  GEO.  HEREFORD,  (COKE.) 

THO.  DURESME,  (MORTON.)  ROB.  OXON,  (SKINNER.) 

ROB.  Co.  LICH.,  (WRIGHT.)  MA.  ELY,  (WREN.) 

Jos.  NORWICH,  (HALL.)  GODFR.  GLOUC.,  (GOODMAN.) 

JO.  ASAPHEN.,  (OWEN.)  JO.  PETERBURG,  (TOWERS.) 

GULL.  BA.  &  WELLS,  (PEARCE.)  MOR.  LLANDAFF,  (OWEN.)" 

y  '  these  particulars  :'  Rushw.  s  [Rushw.] 

'humbly'  Rushw.  h  'House,'  Rushw. 

' that '  Rushw.  *  'the '  Rushw. 

'  or '  Rushw.  k  « this  their '  Rushw. 

'until'  Rushw.  1   'violent' Rushw. 

'  good  '  Rushw.  ra  '  honourable '  Rushw. 

'  that '  Rushw.  n  '  or  this  their'  Rushw. 

'  laws,  orders,  votes,'  Rushw.  °  '  amongst  his,'  Rushw. 


OF  AUCHBISHOP  LAUD.  455 

On  Tuesday,  January  4,  his  Majesty  went  into  the  House  Januar.  4, 
of  Commons ;  some  number  of  gentlemen  accompanied  him 
to  the  door,  but  no  further.  There  he  demanded  the  persons 
of  Mr.  Denzil  Hollis,  Sir  Arthur  Haselrigge,  Mr.  Jo.  Pymm, 
Mr.  Jo.  Hampden,  and  Mr.Wi.  Strode,  whom,  together  with 
the  Lord  Kimbolton,  Sir  Ed.  Herbert,  his  Majesty's  Attorney- 
General,  had  the  day  before  charged  with  high  treason,  in 
the  Upper  House,  upon  seven  articles  of  great  consequence. 
It  seems  they  had  information  of  the  King's  coming,  and 
were  slipped  aside.  This  made  a  mighty  noise  on  all  hands. 
But  the  business  was  so  carried,  that  the  House  adjourned  to 
sit  in  a  Committee  at  Guild- Hall,  and  after  at  the  Grocer' s- 
Hall :  where  things  were  so  ordered,  that  within  two  or  three 
days,  these  men  were,  with  great  salutes  of  the  people,  brought, 
and  in  a  manner  guarded  to  the  Committee,  and  after  to  the 
House  at  Westminster ;  and  great  stir  made  to  and  fro,  about 
the  accusation  of  these  men,  and  the  breach  of  the  privileges 
of  Parliament,  by  his  Majesty's l  coming  thither  in  that 
manner.  Things  were  carried  in  a  higher  strain  than  ever 
before.  The  King  left  the  city,  and  withdrew  privately,  first 
to  Hampton-Court,  after  that  to  Windsor.  Many  puttings 
on  and  puttings  off,  concerning  this  and  other  great  affairs, 
between  the  King  and  the  House ;  all  which  I  leave  to  public 
records,  as  not  concerning  this  poor  history 2 :  yet  could  not 
omit  to  say  thus  much  in  the  general ;  because  much  of  the 
Church-business  as  well  as  the  State's,  and  much  of  mine 
as  well  as  the  Church's,  will  depend  upon  it. 

1  ['  Majesty's'  in  marg.]  2  ['  history  :'  originally  written  '  story  :'] 


456  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 


CAP.  XII.  187 

Janua.  20,  UPON  Thursday,  Jamia.  20,  upon  no  complaint  that  I  know 
(for  I  am  sure  I  never  deserved  any  in  that  kind),  there  was 
an  order  made  in  the  Lords'  House  to  take  away  my  arms". 
They  stood  me  in  above  three  hundred  pounds.  I  provided 
them  for  the  service  of  the  State,  as  need  might  require ;  I 
never  employed  any  of  them  to  any  the  least  disservice  of  it ', 
nor  ever  had  thought  to  do.  Yet  the  order  is  as  follows, 
both  to  my  disgrace  to  have  them  so  taken  from  me,  and  to 
my  loss ;  for  though  the  Sheriffs  of  London  be  to  take  them 
upon  inventory,  yet  of  whom  shall  I  demand  them,  when  they 
are  out  of  their  office  ? 

"  [Die]  Jovis,  20  Janua.  1641. 

"  It  is  this  day  ordered  by  the  Lords  in  Parliament,  that 
the  Sheriffs  of  the  City  of  London,  or  either  of  them,  shall 
receive  by  inventory  all  such  ordnance  and  other  arms  as 
belong  to  any  private  persons,  which  are  to  be  kept  to  their 
uses,  remaining  now  at  Fox-Hall,  Can  (83) terbury- House,  the 
Archbishop  of  York's  house  in  Westminster,  and  in  the 
Bishop  of  Winchester's  house  (a  fit  proportion  of  arms  being 
left  at  each  place  for  necessary  security  thereof)  :  the  said 
Sheriffs  being  to  receive  their  directions  from  a  Committee 
lately  appointed  by  the  Parliament.  But  the  intents  of  the 
Lords  are,  and  it  is  further  ordered,  that  such  ordnance  and 
arms  as  do  belong  to  his  Majesty,  shall  be  forthwith  sent 
unto  the  King's  magazine  in  the  Tower." 

164S6'  Upon  Saturday>  Feb-  6>  tne  Bill  passed,  that  the  Bishops 

should  have  no  votes  in  Parliament  nor  have  to  do  in  civil 
affairs 2b.  This  was  mightily  struggled  for  almost  all  this 
session,  and  now  obtained.  The  Bishops  have  ever  had  this 

1  ['  of  it,'  in  marg.]  2  ['  nor  have  . .  .  affairs.'  in  marg.] 


a  P.  91  [of  orig.  MS.    It  should  be      278,  280,  281,  282,  396,  397,  553.  He 
p.  88.     See  vol.  iv.  p.  9.]  saith  it  was  passed  by  the  King  on 

b  Vide  Ilushw.  par.  iii.  vol.  i.  p.  276,      Monday,  Febr.  14. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LATJD.  457 

in  right  and  possession  ever  since  there  was  any  use  of  Par 
liaments  in  England,  which  the  ancientest  family  of  the 
nobility  which  now  sit  there,  and  thrust  them  out,  cannot 
say.  There  was  great  joy  upon  the  passing  of  this  Bill  in 
both  Houses,  and  in  some  parishes  of  London  ringing  and 
bonfires.  The  King  gave  way  to  this  Bill,  and  so  that  is 
settled ;  and  if  it  after  prove  that  the  King  and  kingdom  have 
joy  in  it,  it  is  well.  But  it  may  be,  that  the  effects  of  this 
eclipse  may  work  further  than  is  yet  thought  on,  and  the 
blackness  of  it  darken  the  temporal  lords' l  power  more  than 
is  yet  feared.  And  here  I  must  tell  you  two  things  :  the  one, 
that  for  the  compassing  of  their  ends  in  this  Bill,  the  now- 
become-usual  art  was  pursued,  and  the  people  came  in  multi 
tudes,  and  clamoured  for  the  outing  of  the  Bps'.  and  the 
Popish  lords'  votes  (so  they  were  still  joined2)  out  of  the 
House.  Insomuch  that  not  the  people  of  London  only,  but 
188  petitioners  were  brought  out  of  divers  counties  with  petitions 
either  sent  unto  them,  or  framed  ready  for  them  here  against 
they  came  ;  and  they  in  every  petition  for  preservation  of  the 
privileges  of  Parliament  desired  the  taking  away  of  the 
bishops'  and  the  Popish  lords'  votes  out  of  the  House,  as  if 

(it  were  a  common  grievance3.  The  other,  that  now  the 
bishops  have  their  votes  taken  away  by  Act  of  Parliament, 
you  shall  not  see  in  haste  any  Bill  at  all  pass  for  taking  away 
the  votes  of  the  Popish  lords ;  which  will  infer  this,  as  well 
as  some  other  things,  that  these  were  joined  together  to  make 
the  bishops  more  odious  to  the  people,  as  if  they  were  popishly 
affected  themselves,  and  to  no  other  end. 

The  Court  removed  from  Windsor  to  Hampton-Court,  and 
on  Thursday,  Febr.  10,  the  King  and  Queen  came  to  Green-  Feb. 
wich;  and  on  Friday,  Feb.  11,  they  went  from  thence  toward  Feb. 
Dover,  the  Queen  resolving  to   go  into   Holland  with  her 
young 4  daughter  the  Princess  Mary,  who  the  year  before  was 
married  to   the  Prince  of  Orange  his  son.     But  the  true 
cause  of  this  intended  journey  was,  to  be  out  of  the  fears, 
discontents,  and  dangers,  as  she  conceived,  of  the  present 
times.     And  doubtless  her  discontents  were  many  and  great ; 

1  ['  the  temporal  lords' '  originally  written  'loids"] 

2  ['  (so  they  were  still  joined)'  in  marg.] 

3  ['  as  if ...  grievance.'  in  marg.]  4  ['young'  interlined.] 


458  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

and  what  her  dangers  might  have  been  by  staying,  or  may  be 
by  going,  God  alone  knows. 

His  Majesty,  while  he  was  upon  that  journey,  sent  a 
Feb.  14,  message  to  both  Houses.  This  was  printed  Febr.  14.  By 
this  the  King  puts  all  into  the  hands  of  the  Parliament.  His 
words  are  :  "  Concerning  the  government  and  Liturgy  of  the 
Church,  his  Majesty  is  willing  to  declare,  that  he  will  refer 
that  whole  consideration  to  the  wisdom  of  his  Parliament, 
which  he  desires  them  to  enter  into  speedily,  that  the  present 
distractions  about  the  same  may  be  composed ;  but  desires 
not  to  be  pressed  to  any  single  act  on  his  part,  till  the  whole 
be  so  digested  and  settled  by  both  Houses,  that  his  Majesty 
may  clearly  see  what  is  fit  to  be  left,  as  well  as  what  is  fit  to 
be  taken  away c."  So  here  they  are  made  masters  of  all,  and 
in  a  time  of  great  exasperation  against  the  clergy  and  the 
bishops,  and  their  votes  being  newly  thrust  out  of  the  House. 
So  God  bless  the  poor  Church  of  England,  for  I  very  much 
fear  this  can  bode  no  good. 

The  same  day,  being  Monday,  there  came  an  order  from 
the  Lords,  that  the  twelve  bishops  d  which  were  committed 
Decemb.  30,  might  put  in  bail  if  they  would ;  and  that  they 
should  have  their  hearing  (84)  upon  Friday,  Febr.  25.  They 
were  glad  men,  procured  their  bail,  and  went  out  of  the 
Feb.  16,  Tower  on  Wednesday,  Feb.  16  e.  This  order  of  the  Lords 
was  known  to  the  House  of  Commons  well  enough ;  yet  they 
would  take  no  notice  of  it,  nor  offer  to  stay  the  bishops  f. 
But  on  Wednesday  l,  after  they  were  sure  the  bishops  were 
come  forth  and  gone  to  their  several  lodgings,  they  sent  a 
message  to  the  Lords  that  they  desired  the  bishops  might  be 
presently  remanded  %  to  safe  custody,  or  else  they  might  and 
would  protest  against  their  Lps.  for  breach  of  the  privi 
leges  of  their  House  :  because,  being  impeached  by  them,  the 
Lords  had  bailed  them,  without  acquainting  them  first  with 
it  in  a  parliamentary  way.  This  message  was  very  high,  and 

1  ['  Wednesday/  originally  written  '  Wednesday  night/] 


c  It  may  be  found  entire  in  Rushw.  584.] 

p.  554.  f  See  Rushw.  p.  555. 

d  P.  82  [of  orig.  MS.     See  above,  t  [See  Lords'  Journals,  vol.  iv.  p. 

p.  452.]  590.] 

e  [See   Lords'  Journals,  vol.  iv.  p. 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  459 

so  delivered  by  Mr.  Denzil  Hollis.  The  Lords  yielded ;  and 
the  poor  bishops  were  brought  back  again  to  the  Tower  the 
next  morning,  Febr.  17  ;  but  with  an  order  that  they  should  Feb.  17. 
not  pay  new  fees,  and  with  a  promise  that  their  cause  should 
189  be  heard  on  Saturday,  Febr.  19.  I  will  not  so  much  as  dis-  Feb.  19. 
pute  any  privilege  of  the  House  of  Commons,  and  I  presume 
the  Lords  were  not  willing  to  break  any.  This  I  am  sure  of, 
that  as  this  business  was  carried,  though  the  bishops  had  a 
great  indignity  and  scorn  put  upon  them,  yet  that  which  was 
put  upon  the  Lords  was  far  greater,  and  might  certainly  have 
been  carried  in  a  smoother  way  on  all  hands J. 

On    Saturday,  Febr.   19,   according   to   appointment,  the  Feb.  19, 
twelve  bishops  were  all  at  the  House ;  and  at  the  bar,  Mr.       ^ 
Glin  h  pressed  the  charge  of  high  treason  against  them  in  the 
name  of  the  House  of  Commons.  The  bishops  said  not  much, 
but  their  counsel  were  very  earnest  that  they  might  be  presently 
heard  ;  but  they  were  not  admitted  to  speak 2.     And  so  the 
business  was  put  off  to  Thursday,  Febr.   24.     That  night, 
when  the  Commons  were  returned  into  their  own  House,  there 
was  a  motion  made  to  proceed  against  the  bishops  by  Bill  *, 
and  not  in  the  other  ordinary  way. 

1  [Here  inserted  originally,  but  erased,  '  The  Bps'.  counsel  laboured  to  gain 
that'  (sic).]  2  ['to  speak.'  in  marg.] 


h  [Sergeant-at-law.      He    had    also         l  P.  85  [of  orig.  MS.     See  below, 
been  employed  against  the  Earl  of     p.  461.] 
Strafford.] 


460  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND   TRIAL 


CAP.  XIII. 

Feb.  20,  ON  Sunday,  Feb.  20,  there  came  a  tall  gentleman,  by  the 
name  of  Mr.  Hunt,  to  my  lodging  in  the  Tower,  to  speak 
with  me  :  I  was  then  in  my  bed-chamber,  speaking  with 
Mr.  Edward  Hyde  a,  one  of  the  House  of  Commons.  I  went 
forth  to  speak  with  this  Mr.  Hunt l.  When  I  came,  he  pro 
fessed,  that  though  he  was  unknown  to  me,  yet  he  came  to 
do  me  service  in  a  great  particular :  and  prefaced  it  further, 
that  he  was  not  set  on  to  come  to  me  by  any  statesman,  or 
by  any  of  the  Parliament,  nor  did  expect  any  reward,  but  only 
was  desirous  to  serve  me.  I  wondered  what  the  matter  should 
be.  Then  he  drew  a  paper  out  of  his  pocket,  and  gave  it  me 
to  read.  It  contained  four  Articles,  fairly  written,  and  drawn 
up  against  me  to  the  Parliament.  All  of  them  were  touching 
my  near  conversation  with  priests,  and  my  endeavour  by  them 
to  subvert  religion  in  England.  He  told  me,  when  I  had 
read  them,  that  the  Articles  were  not  yet  put  into  the  House. 
They  were  subscribed  by  one  Willoughby,  who,  he  said,  was 
a  priest,  but  now  turned,  and  come  away  from  them.  I  asked 
him  what  service  it  was  that  by  this  he  could  do  to  me.  He 
said,  he  left  me  to  think  on  that ;  but  professed  he  looked  for 
no  advantage  to  himself.  I  conceived  hereupon  this  was  some 
piece  of  villany,  and  bade  him  tell  Willoughby  from  me,  that 
he  was  a  villain  to  subscribe  such  a  paper  j  and  for  the  Articles, 
let  him  put  them  into  the  Parliament  when  he  pleased.  Mr. 
Hunt  desired  me  to  take  nothing  ill  from  him,  for  he  meant 
me  service.  I  replied,  that  he  came  to  me  civilly,  and  used 
me  in  speech  like  a  gentleman ;  but  Willoughby  was  in  this 
as  I  had  called  him.  I  left  him  and  his  paper,  and  returned 
to  Mr.  Hyde  into  my  bed-chamber.  There  I  told  him  and 
my  servant,  Mr.  Richard  Cobb,  all  that  passed ;  and  they 

1  ['  this  Mr.  Hunt.'  in  marg.     Originally  written,  '  with  him.'] 


[Afterwards  the  celebrated  Earl  of  Clarendon.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  461 

were  glad  I  gave  him  so  short  and  so  cursed b  an  answer,  and 
did  think,  as  I  myself  did,  that  it  was  a  plot  to  entrap  me. 

(85)  After  they  were  gone,  I  sat  thinking  with  myself,  and 
was  very  sorry  that  my  indignation  at  this  base  villany  had 
made  me  so  hasty  to  send  Hunt  away,  and  that  I  did  not 
desire  Mr.  Lieutenant  of  the  Tower  to  seize  on  him,  till  he 
brought  forth  this  Willoughby.  I  am  since  informed,  that 
this  Hunt  is  a  gentleman  that  hath  spent  all  or  most  of  his 
means ;  and  I  verily  believe  this  was  a  plot  between  him  and 
Willoughby  to  draw  money  from  me  to  conceal  the  Articles ; 
in  which  way  had  I  complied  with  him,  I  had  utterly  undone 
myself.  But  I  thank  God  for  His  mercy  to  me,  I  am  inno 
cent,  and  defy  in  this  kind  what  any  man  can  truly  say 
against  me. 

On  Friday,  Mar.  4,  the  two  bishops  which  were  at  Mr.  Mar.  4, 
Maxwell's,  namely,  Thomas  Moreton,  Bp.  of  Duresme,  and  164^~ 
Robert  Wright,  Bp.  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  having    for 
merly  petitioned,  were  present  in  the  House  of  Commons  to 
speak  for  themselves ;  and  they  did  so.     At  the  same  time 
the  petition  of  the  other  ten  Bps.  which  were  in  the  Tower, 
191  which  was  sent  into  that  House  upon  the  example  of  the 

[other  two,  was  read.  After  this  a  Committee  was  named  to 
draw  up  a  Bill c.  But  what  it  shall  contain  is  not  yet  known  : 
so  herein  they  departed  not  from  their  former  resolution. 

On  Sunday,  Mar.  6,  after  I  came  from  sermon,  I  walked  Mar.  6, 
in  a  large  room,  of  which  I  had  the  use,  before  I  went  to  164^' 
dinner :  and  after  I  had  walked  a  pretty  while,  expecting  some 
company,  upon  the  sudden,  as  I  walked  on,  I  heard  a  great 
crack,  as  loud  as  the  report  of  a  small  dag  d,  to  my  thinking. 
And  being  near  me,  I  had  a  conceit  that  one  of  the  boards 
brake  under  me ;  but  it  was  '  a  tendon  of  my  right  leg  which 
brake   asunder,    God   knows  how.     For  I  was  upon  plain 
boards,  and  had  no  uneven  step  nor  slip,  not  so  much  as  a 
turning  of  my  foot  aside  upon  any  chink.     This  tendon,  or 
part  of  the  main  sinew  above  my  heel,  brake  just  in  the  same 
place  where  I  had  unhappily  broken  it  before,  Febr.  5,  162-f,  Feb.  5, 
1  ['  it  was '  interlined.] 


b  [The  word  is  in  this  sense  usually         e  P.  84  [of  original  MS.   See  above, 
spelled  '  curst.'     Wharton  had  substi-      p.  459]. 
tuted  the  word  '  harsh.']  d  [A  pistol.] 


462  HISTORY  OF  THE  TROUBLES  AND  TRIAL 

as  I  was  waiting  upon  King  Charles  to  Hampton-Court e. 
But  I  recovered  of  it,  and  could  go  strongly  upon  plain 
ground.  God  be  merciful  unto  me,  now  that  He  is  pleased  to 
humble  [me]  yet  further,  and  to  take  from  me  the  use  of  my 
limbs,  the  only  comfort,  under  Him,  in  the  midst  of  my  afflic 
tions.  And  this  lameness  continued  two  whole  months, 
before  I  was  able  to  go  down  stairs  to  take  any  air  to  refresh 
myself;  and  long  after,  before  I  received  any  competent 
measure  of  strength  l. 

1  ['  and  long  .  .  .  strength.'  inserted  afterwards ;  the  last  five  words  in  margin.] 


[See  above,  pp.  82,  207,  244.] 


OF  ARCHBISHOP  LAUD.  463 


[The  following  Petition,  omitted  in  its  proper  place,  is  here  inserted. 

Lords'  Journals,  Dec.  23,  1640. 

"  To  the  Right  Honourable  the  Lords  Spiritual  and  Temporal 
assembled  in  the  High  Court  of  Parliament. 

"  The  humble  Petition  of  William  Laud,  Archbishop  of 

Cant. 
"  Humbly  showeth, 

"  That  whereas  your  Lordships'  petitioner,  when  he  was 
to  withdraw  and  leave  that  honourable  Assembly,  gave  offence 
to  your  Lordships  in  something  which  passed  from  him  in 
his  speech  (of  Dec.  18),  he  is  very  heartily  sorry  for  the  same, 
and  most  humbly  prayeth  that  your  Lordships  will  pass  by 
that  passionate  offence,  pressed  from  your  petitioner  by  the 
weight  and  unexpectedness  of  the  charge  which  fell  upon 
him. 

"  And  further,  that  your  honourable  Lordships  would  be 
pleased  to  grant,  that  your  humble  petitioner  may  have  some 
liberty  to  take  the  air,  for  his  health's  sake,  under  what 
safeguard  your  Lordships  shall  please  to  think  fit ;  and  this, 
in  regard  his  health  begins  to  fail  him  already,  by  reason  the 
house  where  he  is,  hath  no  place  in  which  he  can  take  any 
fresh  air  at  all. 

"  And  your  Lordships'  humble  petitioner  shall  ever  pray 
for  your  Lordships'  happiness." 

Order  was  given  that  the  Archbishop  might  take  the  air, 
and  speak  with  persons  in  the  company  of  Mr.  Maxwell.] 


END   OF  VOL.   III. 


909130 


Laud,  W. 
Works 


BX 

5035 

15 

L2 

v.3.